
ttlMtjJMlji'- 

(n/iir.iti.ii. 










(iUJUtH;nl(.uniuh,'i 

iiciniliinitHnniiiiiii 



.iUlj'Mi.lllllHIli.l.lHM,! 

Hiiii(iiiiijtrnifimMti,!ii\ 
.;iiii)|iihlttiiiiiiii mux: 
\i0inlui'' M!n|iutin)iu 
MilHtuiiiHlniiltifiiitUi.' 

.tlllK.lllll.lllIljMlilUlt I 
HOlM 'JiHillit'''-""'"!' 
liloVctJii'iiiii 






ll)ll 



)nM 



(UiniMIIIIMI 



I'lHll! 



'iin)!ii:iMii.';> i ' 

■iXlitU liillUlMlH.tMM, 

'KMHlf i'lllKlHUli liijUli 
ilnuuHKMiint iilnimi 
'liiUifAuiiisi I liiiiiKiMi 

m'(iinriiM<"' ' • ' 









^t 



.iiiirujiiiitniiuiqii 

iMi|U|iuniMiiiMin( 
uii>ini;itliliiinuii|iiihi>uiunni 
iti|i>iuil)iMI(lillii l.fiiiiV'limtiii 

ilHr.iMllillj illHtJlllll.l|Ullt|llil 



iiiiiii: 

llllHil 

Mini);' 



tllHtllllll.llUllLjIUUMi: 

i!lij!!i!i!!;iife{li!l*;ii;;; 




) J UJ 




Book WSsA 1 ^ 

By bequest of K 

William Lukens Shoemaker 



> M> 






myy 






33i>->^>^^4;li> 



)> ">^j)i)">i>^? 



m 




m 


) J>^D^d 


i^tk 


£!^Bk^B!^B 1 1 


?J 


_^ -^'--^-^c- 



^:^^ 



)^3 



' JP J J:VJ>JLM^^^» 



m^a^i^ 












,;5 ro '? ;^>^>^». 



>5>^'^^ ^yx> wrT> rosy J y 






|,^):)D3 J) D3) 

|_^») 2) ^3)- 









Boa 



tM^mrn^ 



331 









y y 



:)333 












> bMp ^^ 3>^ > i^^ :S^^ 







•^-^-^-'-^ 0i. 



MEMOIES- ^^../e^/*^'^4 



OF THE 



LIFE AND GOSPEL LABORS 



OP THE LATE 



DANIEL WHEELER, 



A MLNTISTEE OF THE SOCIETY OF FBIEKDS. 



" He brought me up also out of an horrible pit, out of the 
miry clay, and set my feet upon a rock, and established my 
goings. And He hath put a new song in my mouth, even 
praise unto our God." — Psalm xl. 2, 3. 



'^^pitttd \xm \\% \nh\ %M% 



PHILADELPHIA: 

FOE SALE AT FKIENDS' BOOK-STORE, 

No. 304 ARCH STREET. 






Gitt 
W. L. Siioemaker 
1 S '06 



LC Control Number 




tmp96 028036 




PREFACE. 



T]N" presenting to the public the following Memoirs, a few ex- 
planatory remarks may be requisite. 

For some years previous to the decease of our honored parent 
it was evidently a matter which he had much at heart to leave 
behind him some narrative of his life, no doubt believing that 
a record, in which might be traced so many instances of Divine 
mercy and interposition, could not but be instructive and 
strengthening to others. This work, however, though com- 
menced in the year 1831, was never completed ; and it has been 
our duty to supply the deficiency from whatever sources lay 
within our reach. From the period at which the autobiography 
abruptly terminates, to the time of his removal to Russia, the 
recollections of his family, and, in some instances, the memo- 
randa of his intimate friends, have furnished the only data; 
but it must be observed, that nothing has been allowed a place 
which could not be stated with entire confidence ; more might 
undoubtedly have been given, by including incidents not so 
distinctly remembered, and matter derived from traditional, 
rather than personal, knowledge, which in the present instance 
has been carefully avoided. 

Of the succeeding sixteen years, viz., from 1817, the private 
correspondence of the deceased afi[brds almost the only materials ; 

iii 



IV PREFACE. 

but as this was tolerably copious, and generally written with 
the entire openness of friendship, it constitutes not the least 
valuable part of the Work. 

The narrative of his religious visit to the South Sea Islands, 
etc., has been carefully revised since its*last publication, and 
some additional matter from the original notes has been inter- 
spersed. 

For the closing years of his life, the private journal has again 
been quoted. The brevity of the American portion of it will, 
perhaps, be regretted, though easily explained by the increasing 
age and infirmities of the writer ; but although short, it was 
thought to contain matter of sufficient interest to warrant its 
insertion. The record of his last illness has been furnished by 
the amiable family who were then his kind attendants. 

The Appendix will be found to contain several articles, which, 
though not actually a part of the narrative, are yet interesting 
in connection with it. The extracts from the notes of our 
brother Charles, written whilst accompanying his father amongst 
the islands of the Pacific, exhibit a somewhat succinct view of 
the condition of their inhabitants, and are the more worthy of 
notice, as their lamented author was not only himself well quali- 
fied to observe, but also to estimate the evidence of others. 

It will be seen that the present work is to be regarded chiefly 
in the light of a compilation. From the nature of some of the 
materials, it will also be evident that it has occasionally been 
as much a duty to omit as in other instances to insert ; but the 
reader may be assured that the selection has been fairly and 
impartially made ; and that whenever any alteration has been 
attempted, it has been merely a verbal correction, without af- 
fecting the sense of the passage. It is hardly possible that so 



PREFACE. V 

near a relation to the deceased should be an entirely impartial 
Editor, and if any passages should be found indebted for their 
insertion rather to feeling than to judgment, it is hoped that 
both the judgment and feeling of the reader will combine to 
induce him to make some charitable allowance. 

It remains for me to acknowledge my obligations to all those 
who have in any way assisted in the present work, and particu- 
larly to my esteemed friend A. E. Barclay, who has kindly 
superintended its publication. 

In conclusion, I would express my hope that no passage oc- 
curring in the present volume may give just cause of offence to 
any, but that, on the contrary, many may derive from it edifi- 
cation and comfort. 

DAiTIEL WHEELER. 

Eighth Month 18th, 1842. 
1* 



A TESTIMONY 

OF 

Balby Montlily Meeting, in the County of York, 

CONCERNING 

DANIEL WHEELEE, Deceased. 



OUR beloved friend Daniel Wheeler was the youngest son of William 
and Sarah Wheeler, of Conduit Street, Hanover Square, London ; 
and was born there the 27th day of Eleventh Month, 1771. 

His parents were rather above the middle rank in society, and being 
consistent members of the Established Church, were strict in conforming 
to its rites and ceremonies, punctual in attending their place of worship, 
and careful to train up their children to devotional exercises. 

Before he was twelve years old, he was deprived of parental restraint 
by the death of his father and mother ; and was placed at a school at 
Fulham, for the purpose of learning navigation, to prepare him for his 
future seafaring life. 

Thus left an orphan, through the interest of a relative he was entered 
on the King's books as midshipman at an early ^e : whilst he was pre- 
paring for the service, and before he had completed his thirteenth year, 
circumstances led to the breaking up of the family circle, giving rise to 
a long separation from his brothers and sisters, to whom he was very 
warmly attached. 

He now sailed for the first time, cruising on the coast of Portugal ; 
and after remaining six years in the navy he finally quitted his ship, and 
entered the ranks of the army as a private soldier. 

" When about sixteen years of age," he says, " having been unwell, 
and probably led to reflect a little on that account, I was made sensible 
of a Divine visitation extended to me at that time ; disclosing, with un- 
dubitable clearness, the vanity and emptiness of every earthly station 
tarnishing the pride and glory of this perishing world in my sight ; and 
which, though little understood and less regarded at the moment, has 
since, at difierent times, been brought to my remembrance by Him that 

vii 



VIU TESTIMONY OF 

declareth unto man what is his thought, that maketh the morning dark- 
ness, and treadeth upon the high places of the earth ; the Lord, the God 
of Hosts is his name ! When this occurred, although then entered into 
the bond of iniquity, yet I had not launched so fully into its awful abyss 
as was afterwards most lamentably the case ; and from what I have since 
witnessed, in unutterable mercy, of the strength and power of redeeming 
love, a belief is induced that if this warning voice, then sounded in the 
secret of my sinful heart, had been hearkened unto and waited upon, my 
footsteps, even mine, would have been conducted from the horrible pit 
to which they were fast verging." 

It was after long exposure to the severity of the weather, during a 
harassing service in one of the most unhealthy districts of Europe, that 
Daniel Wheeler was seized with a prevailing fever, which swept away 
many of his fellow-soldiers ; and, after all prospect of recovery seemed 
to be gone, he was in mercy raised up from the hospital, where numbers 
were daily perishing round him, to become in future years the messenger 
of mercy and glad tidings to others. At this period, however, although 
he maintained a fair character among his fellow-men, he was living in a 
state of much estrangement of heart from God, and often striving against 
his own secret convictions. In the discharge of those duties belonging 
to his station, he had acquitted himself to the satisfaction of his superiors ; 
he had been advanced to the rank of serjeant-major, and was afterwards 
further promoted. 

In 1794 or 1795 he paid a short visit to his eldest sister, residing near 
Sheffield, who was married, and had become a member of the Society of 
Friends by convincement. He was not long allowed to enjoy this interval 
of quiet before he was summoned to join the regiment in which he had 
obtained a commission, on its departure for the West Indies. They set 
sail ; twice the fleet put^to sea, and as often encountered a dreadful hurri- 
cane ; several of the vessels were lost, the troops perishing in them : but 
Daniel Wheeler was providentially spared, experiencing a narrow escape. 

Reflecting on these disasters, and the renewed occurrence of wonderful 
preservation,' so unexpected and so undeserved, his heart was touched ; 
he could not resolve a third time to expose his life as he had done, but 
determined to quit the army so soon as he could meet with suitable em- 
ployment. He communicated this resolution to his sister at AVoodhouse, 
near Sheffield, and returned thither, having given up his commission in 
1796. 

His mind was now opened to embrace the principles of Friends, and 
he attended our meetings at Woodbouse. This excited the ridicule of 
some of his nearest relatives and companions, whose astonishment was 
great at the thorough change that soon appeared in him. The work was 
not suffered to be long on the wheel ; the effect was decisive and perma- 



BALBY MONTHLY MEETING. IX 

nent, affording a display of Divine power not less remarkable in this 
rapid conversion than where there has been a more gradual accomplish- 
ment of its purposes. 

He made an a'pplication to be admitted into membership with Friends: 
and after a suitable time his request was complied with, in the Second 
Month, 1799, 

It is worthy of notice that but little, if any, instrumental means was 
concerned in this remarkable change. Whilst attending the small and 
generally silent meetings of Woodhouse, Daniel Wheeler had felt the 
truth of our principles, and had yielded to the conviction. His was a 
stability and growth in religion of no ordinary measure. In a very few 
years after his convincement he was appointed an overseer, and he was 
indeed a bright example of zeal, sincerity, and love to his friends in that 
responsible station. 

An opening to begin business in a small way at Sheffield presenting 
itself, was readily embraced; and in this, as in his future undertakings, 
the Divine blessing appeared to attend him, and to crown his exertions 
with success. 

In the Sixth Month, 1800, he was married to Jane Brady, the daughter 
of Thomas and Rachel Brady, of Thorne, in whom he found a helpmate 
indeed, of sound judgment, guileless, and faithful. He remarks in a 
letter, written after her death, " the heavenly Master's love has never 
ceased to follow us through all the vicissitudes of time, during a life not 
a little chequered, for a term of more than thirty-two years and a half, 
when He was pleased to deprive me of my greatest earthly treasure, and 
to take back that which He gave : but it was -his own, I verily believe, 
even his, the same who enabled me to say in the moment of my greatest 
distress, * Blessed be the name of the Lord.' " 

As a tradesman he was diligent in business ; he was also " fervent in 
spirit ; serving the Lord." By the strictest attention to integrity in all 
his dealings, he gained the esteem of all with whom he had to do. Yet 
it was easy to see where his heart was fixed : his Bible was his favorite 
companion, and the few minutes that could be spared at a time amidst 
his daily concerns were spent in the perusal of the inspired writings. 

For some time previous to 1813 the impression had become strong 
upon his mind that he would be called to advocate the cause of truth 
and righteousness upon the earth. Very deep were his conflicts, and 
very close was his application of soul to his heavenly Father for strength 
to perform his will ; and it was his practice, when he lived in the coun- 
try, to withdraw early in the morning to a small field near his house for 
the purpose of religious retirement and prayer. 

He was very watchful lest he should be led away from the grace vouch- 
safed to him ; frequently refraining from conversation apparently inuo- 



X TESTIMONY OF 

cent, and in which he delighted, lest at any unguarded moment he might 
grieve that Holy Spirit whom he felt to be his comforter and guide. 
He was recorded as an approved minister in the Sixth Month, 1816. 

About this period our friend was made sensible that some sacrifice 
would be called for on his part, as an evidence of his gratitude for the 
unutterable mercy and great condescension of the Almighty in having 
plucked him as a brand from the burning ; and he saw clearly that it 
was indispensable for him, as much as might be, to separate himself from 
the world and the things of the world by declining his prosperous trade, 
and retiring with his family into a smaller compass. The extent of his 
business was becoming a burden. He felt the force of our Lord's decla- 
ration : " Ye cannot serve God and mammon ; " and his obedience to the 
requirement was full and unreserved. " Not," said he, " that I have ac- 
quired a sufficiency, without doing something for my livelihood ; far 
from it. I have still a prospect of maintaining my family comfortably, 
with care and industry, leaving the event to Him who knows the thoughts 
and intents of the heart. I have no desire to accumulate riches for my 
children ; the blessing seldom attends it, and the baneful effects thereof 
are too often visible, even in our Society." 

His mind was thus disposed to withdraw from his concerns in trade, 
and he was in a state of waiting preparation when an inquiry was made, 
on behalf of the Emperor Alexander of Russia, for a member of the 
Society of Friends to superintend some works of drainage and of agri- 
culture in the neighborhood of Petersburg. Daniel Wheeler offered him- 
self for the service, and finally accepted the appointment. 

On the 18th of Sixth Month, 1818, he attended the meeting at Shef- 
field, when he took an affectionate leave of Friends there. He told them 
that nothing less than apprehended duty could have induced him to take 
the present step ; that four years ago it was clearly intimated to him 
that it would be required of him to remove into Russia ; and though the 
prospect was very trying to the natural part, yet, endeavoring to obtain 
resignation, he had been favored to feel sweet peace. His mind had 
been deeply affected while sitting among them, in viewing the prospect 
before him, when he would be deprived of the precious privilege of thus 
assembling with his Friends ; that he wished none might suppose his 
case a hard one, for he thought that there was scarcely a person on the 
face of the earth who had more largely partaken of the gracious deal- 
ings and protecting care of a merciful Providence. Twice he had been 
preserved from shipwreck ; he had been favored to escape the devouring 
pestilence when numbers were falling around him ; and, when many were 
destroyed by the cruel hand of war, his life had indeed been marvellously 
spared. And surely the Almighty Being, whose arm had been so otten 
extended for his preservation, when he was running headlong in the paths 



BALBY MONTHLY MEETING. XI 

7 

of error, had a right to dispose of the residue of his days, and was worthy 
of obedience. 

He shortly after embarked for Petersburg, and took charge of the 
works committed to him. These operations appear to have been con- 
ducted successfully, much to the improvement of the extensive estates, 
and to the satisfaction of the parties concerned. There is also ground 
to hope that his labors will, at a future day, prove a blessing to that 
empire. 

On account of circumstances connected with the religious profession 
of the country, the gospel services of our dear friend were much cir- 
cumscribed to private interviews ; and in the line of his religious duty 
he addressed the English residents in that city. The uniformly guarded 
and consistent life and conversation, the unbending integrity which no 
self-interest could warp, no influence from without could suppress, will 
be long had in honorable remembrance in that land, to the glory of that 
Lord and Master, whom diligently to serve and faithfully to obey was 
more to our dear friend than the smiles of princes or all that the world 
could bestow. 

During the abode of Daniel Wheeler in Russia, he was careful to 
keep up in his house the regular attendance of meetings for worship, 
twice on First days, and on Fifth days. An orderly and regular atten- 
tion to the reading of the Scriptures was daily observed in his family ; 
nor did they omit the frequent perusal of the writings of Friends. 

For the distant members of his own Monthly Meeting, he evinced his 
concern by addressing them once a year, and occasionally at other times; 
putting them in remembrance of the things which belonged unto their 
peace. 

In the Fourth Month, 1825, our friend Daniel Wheeler was liberated 
by his Monthly Meeting to attend the Yearly Meeting in Dublin, and 
for other religious engagements in Ireland. He was also concerned, in 
Third Month, 1831, to visit Friends in Devonshire and Cornwall, as well 
as the inhabitants of the Scilly Islands. These services appear to have 
been accomplished, much to the satisfaction of his Friends and to the 
comfort of his own mind. 

At the end of 1832, whilst he was confined by indisposition at the 
house of a friend in Norfolk, the mournful intelligence arrived from 
Russia of the death of his beloved wife. This was one of the greatest 
trials that could have befallen him ; but the Almighty hand was near to 
comfort and sustain him ; and he was mercifully strengthened to say, 
" The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away ; blessed be the name 
of the Lord." 

A little before this he had laid before his Friends, at their Monthly 
Meeting in Ninth Month, 1832, his prospect of paying a visit in gospel 



Xll TESTIMONY OP 

love to the islands of the Pacific Ocean, Van Diemen's Land, and New 
South Wales, in which, as well as in the Quarterly Meeting and the 
Morning Meeting of ministers and elders in London, he had their full 
concurrence and earnest desires for his preservation. 

For so very extensive a service, the necessary arrangements occupied 
a considerable time : these being at length completed, he sailed from the 
Thames the 13th of Eleventh Month, 1833. The vessel was proceeding 
down the English Channel, when on the 21st they were overtaken by a 
heavy storm, which induced them to take shelter ofi* the Isle of Wight ; 
and from adverse winds, and other causes, they were not able to take 
their final departure until the 15th of Third Month, 1834. He had been 
anxious to set out, and this detention was a great exercise to his faith. 
Yet, prompt in his movements as our dear friend was accustomed to be, 
when his duty was clearly defined, his example is strikingly instructive 
in the patience and the steadfast faith with which he would wait until the 
true light so shone upon his path as to point out not only the way but 
the right time to move in it ; and closely as he had been tried on this 
occasion, he was at last permitted to see and acknowledge that he had 
not been detained one day too long. 

The voyage out was a very tempestuous one, but he was preserved 
through all danger ; and, accompanied by his son Charles, arrived safely 
at his destination. 

Amongst those distant islands he was long and acceptably occupied. 
Yet he was often made sensible, preparatory to attending meetings and 
other religious services, that he had no ability or qualification of his own 
until he was humbled as in the dust ; when after patiently waiting to be 
endowed with strength from on high, he has been enabled so to minister 
that the Divine power has overshadowed the assembly ; softening and 
contriting these poor islanders ; filling their eyes with tears, and their 
hearts with love, until they could scarcely allow him to leave them. 
This arduous service, extended through the long period of nearly four 
years, was at length brought to a close ; and he returned safely to Eng- 
land. 

In the published accounts of our valued Friend's labors in these dis- 
tant regions, there is abundant evidence of his care to direct his hearers 
to the Great Teacher and Sanctifier, and to wean them from a depend- 
ence on instrumental aid ; and it is gratifying to observe that, in preach- 
ing the truth boldly, without respect of persons, he also gained the good- 
will of the resident missionaries, who received him with uniform kindness, 
and gave him on his departure very ample testimonials of their approval. 

It* may not be unprofitable in this place to notice the exemplary care 
which our departed Friend had exercised over his tender off*spring, to 
train them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord : that they 



BALBY MONTHLY MEETING. XIU 

might experience a growth in grace, was the fervent desire of his heart. 
He would rise at an early hour to read the Scriptures to them ; and at 
night he would quietly withdraw from the room, when the children were 
gone to rest, to endeavor to direct their youthful minds in reverent ap- 
proach to their heavenly Father. 

The blessing of Him who alone was able to preserve them and render 
them meet for his kingdom, we believe was not wanting. For when, 
within a short period of each other, three of these young people were 
called from their afflicted parent to exchange time for eternity, he had 
the consolation of knowing that their end was crowned by an humble and 
confiding trust in redeeming mercy. 

Had it been in the ordering of the Divine will, after so long a trav- 
eller in distant regions, and sensible of declining strength, our dear 
Friend would have thankfully settled down for a season of rest. Hence 
it is scarcely in words to express the sympathy that was felt for him 
when he informed his Monthly Meeting, on the return of his certificate 
for the South Seas, that it was required of him at once to set out for the 
American Continent, to visit more especially the cities on the coasts. At 
this time his son, Charles Wheeler, his endeared companion amidst the 
perils and fatigues of the Southern hemisphere, was in a critical state of 
health, and for his sake his father might have felt anxious to delay his 
voyage. But so devoted was he to his Master's service, and so faithful 
to apprehend duty, that the yearnings of a father's heart could not stay 
him nor call forth a repining word. He proceeded to America, and ap- 
peared to have pretty much carried out the work required of him, when 
he found himself released to pay a visit to the remnant ©f his family, 
who had now removed, on account of Charles* declining state, to the 
more genial climate of France. At St. Germains, near Paris, he wit- 
nessed the peaceful close of his dear son. He once more attended his 
own Monthly Meeting in Third Month, 1840, and soon after sailed from 
this country, for the last time, for New York. On preparing for his 
voyage out, he writes, " But now that the time draweth nigh, I feel more 
than ever the need of the prayers of the faithful for preservation and 
support in this the evening sacrifice about to be ofiered, when the natu- 
ral strength of the poor body, and perhaps that of the mind also, is 
weakened, as days have multiplied upon me and years have increased ; 
and I think I never felt more at the prospect of being again severed 
from my beloved children ; " adding, " Certain it is that nothing short 
of implicit obedience to what we believe to be a Divine requirement will 
be accepted ; and nothing can so fully bring our love to the test as the 
having to leave all and forsake all, without making any reserve for 
ourselves.'* 

A week after he sailed Daniel Wheeler was taken ill, and con- 
2 



XIV TESTIMONY OF BALBY MONTHLY MEETING. 

tinued so for the remainder of the voyage. The complaint appeared to 
be a cold, attended with fever; and as he was unable to lie down, from 
difficulty of breathing, his strength rapidly declined. He received every 
attention that could be rendered on shipboard, for he bore the respect 
and regard of all. When he arrived at New York, he was conducted 
on shore by kind Friends there, and further medical advice was obtained. 
The opinion formed of his situation was decidedly unfavorable. On be- 
ing told that he was thought to be in a very critical state, he said : "All 
has been done that could be done ; only write to my dear children how 
it is. The work has been going on with the day. All I want is quiet- 
ness ; it is a great thing to be clear from pain. * Love to all my friends 
on this side the Atlantic, as well as the other. I want nothing but the 
love of my heavenly Father, and I witness it. The Lord is good to them 
who love and fear his name : great things hath He done for me ; things 
so wonderfully marvellous that they could hardly be believed were I 
to tell of them.' " 

He remarked to a friend : As to himself, he had no doubt he had the 
same faith that had been with him through life, and which was founded 
upon the gospel of Christ, which enabled him to say with the Apostle, 
" nevertheless I live ; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me : and the life 
which I now live in the flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of God, who 
loved me, and gave himself for me." 

All that the most assiduous care and tenderness, aided by medical 
skill, could do, proved unavailing to restore him. His exhausted frame 
gradually sunk under the disorder, and he quietly passed away on the 
12th of Sixtlr Month, 1840, aged sixty-eight years ; having been a faith- 
ful laborer in the gospel vineyard above twenty-four years. 

The Christian warfare was thus ended. Full of years, his loins 
girded about, and his light burning, he was as one that waiteth for his 
Lord. 

We see abundant cause to exalt his holy name who thus led forth our 
beloved friend, who preserved him through many perils by sea and land, 
who conferred upon him strength in time of need, and sufficient qualifi- 
cation for his service ; and who, in his own appointed time, we reverently 
believe, hath called him in redeeming love " to an inheritance incorrupt- 
ible and undefiled, and that fadeth not away." 

Signed in and on behalf of the Meeting aforesaid, held at Sheffield 
the 3d of Twelfth Month, 1840. 



A TESTIMONY 

OF THE 

Montlily Meeting of Friends of Ne^r York, 

CONOEENINU 

Our Fkiend, DANIEL WHEELER, 



AT the Yearly Meeting of Friends held in New York, by adjourn- 
ments, from the 24th of Fifth Month, 1841, to the 28th of the same, 
inclusive — - 

"A Testimony of the Monthly Meeting of New York, concerning our 
late valued and beloved friend, Daniel Wheeler of Great Britain, ap- 
proved by the Quarterly Meeting of Westbury, and by the Meeting for 
Sufferings, was read : 

"This tribute of affection and of justice to his memory was very sat- 
isfactory to this meeting; the Testimony was directed to be recorded, 
and the Clerk was requested to cause a copy of it, together with a copy 
of this minute, to be forwarded to the Monthly Meeting of Balby, in 
England, of which our dear friend was a member." 

Our beloved friend Daniel Wheeler, of England, having finished his 
labors in the ministry of the gospel, and ended his days in this city, this 
meeting feels it to be incumbent upon it to make public some account 
of his religious services in this land, of the progress of his illness, and 
of his interesting expressions when he laid down his head in peace 
amongst us. 

He first arrived in this city, on a religious visit to Friends in this 
country, with certificates of unity from the meetings to which he be- 
longed, on the 1st of the First Month, 1839. 

During the following spring and summer he attended the Yearly 
Meetings of Philadelphia, Virginia, New York, and New England. In 
the Eighth Month he visited the British provinces of New Brunswick 
and Nova Scotia, and in the Ninth Month attended the Yearly Meeting 
of Ohio. During his religious engagements amongst us he was careful 
to seek for the guidance of the Holy Spirit, and to move no faster nor 
further than his way was thus opened. Hence his preaching was sound, 



XVI TESTIMONY OP 

weighty, and edifying, ministering grace to the hearers, and is fresh in 
our minds, accompanied by deep and feeling unity with his religious 
services. In all his movements he was remarkably watchful to wait for 
that Divine direction which had so often and so remarkably preserved 
him in many seasons of peril, during his extensive travels by sea and land. 

In consequence of intelligence of the declining health of his son Charles, 
he sailed for England on the 1st of the Tenth Month, and found him in 
France, where he had gone with the hope of deriving benefit from the 
climate, and had the satisfaction of continuing with him until the peace- 
ful close of his life ; after which our dear friend again embarked for this 
country, and arrived in New York on the 28th day of the Fourth Month, 
1840. 

During the voyage he was taken sick, and was so ill on arrival that 
he was removed, with difficulty, to the house of our friend John Clapp. 
On the following day he was. increasingly ill, and remarked to the phy- 
sician that he could not endure another such a day. 

On the morning of the 30th it appeared, from his rapid respiration 
and the coldness of his extremities, as if he was sinking fast, and it was 
thought proper to inform him of it : he replied, " All has been done that 
could be done ; only write to my dear children how it is : the work has 
been going on with the day. Love to all my friends on this side the 
Atlantic, as well as the other. It is a great thing to be clear of pain. 
I desire nothing but the love of my heavenly Father, and I witness it." 

He revived, however, in the afternoon, so as to write a few lines to his 
children. On the following day he had returns of oppression. On the 
3d of the Fifth Month, after being bled, he said, " Without blood there 
is no cleansing ; " upon which one of the physicians remarked, " It is the 
blood of Jesus that cleanseth us from all our sins." " Yes," Daniel re- 
plied ; " but not in our natural unregenerate state. If we walk in the 
light as He is in the light, then I believe it will cleanse us from our sins : 
yes," he added with much emphasis, " I know it." 

In the evening, he said he had had a hard struggle, and at one time he 
did not know but it was the cold sweat of death. 

On the morning of the 6th he called for his clothes, and having given 
directions for the disposition of some papers which they contained, he 
said, " Now I have done with the things of this world ; " and further 
observed, that he had no wish to live but for the sake of his family and 
that the Lord Jesus might live in him ; that He had been his guide for 
many years, and he had declared his name unto thousands ; that he had 
no hope but in Him, and He was the same Lord over all ; that it was not 
the prospect of immediate release that led him to speak thus, but it was 
in his heart, and he must say it while he had words ; with much more, 
in a very impressive manner and with a strong voice. 



NEW YORK MONTHLY MEETING. XVll 

Towards evening his mind appeared to overflow with adoration of the 
mercy and goodness of his dear Lord and Master, which had constantly- 
attended him in his pilgrimage and crowned him with loving-kindness 
and tender mercies. 

He briefly recapitulated what had occurred since he left America, 
alluding to the consolation he had received at the death of his son Charles; 
so that he had to rejoice in the midst of grief, saying, " ' The Lord is good 
to them that love- and fear his name : great things hath He done for me ; ' 
things so wonderfully marvellous that they would hardly be believed were 
I to tell of them. If I have experienced any shortness in my journey 
Zionward, it has been on my side, and not the Lord's ; for He has been 
faithful, and his promises have been, and remain to be, yea and amen, 
forever. Whilst I was on shipboard, and thought by some to be nigh 
unto death„how did the Lord appear for my help and consolation ! and 
since I have been in this chamber, how has He appeared for my comfort 
in the night season, and I have been enabled to sing hymns of praises 
and thanksgiving unto Him ! When the ship made her soundings, I made 
my soundings on that Rock which has never failed me, whose foundation 
is from everlasting to everlasting. I saw that I should be safely landed, 
though extremely weak in body ; and was enabled to say, should the Lord 
see meet to raise me up and strengthen me still to show forth his wonder- 
ful works to the children of men, or cut short the work in righteousness, 
Thy will, O God, and not mine, be done. I do not see how the end will 
be." 

9th. — He passed a distressing night, and one time said, " I did not 
know whether I should live to see the light of another day." 

11th. — He said he felt the Saviour to be near him every hour of the day. 
From this period there was some apparent improvement, and for a time he 
was more comfortable ; but the disease not being removed, his weakness 
again increased, and on the 29th he was very feeble. At one time he 
said, as to himself he had no doubt : he had the same faith which had 
been with him through life, and which was founded upon the gospel of 
Christ, which enabled him to say with the apostle, "Nevertheless I live; 
yet not I, but Christ liveth in me ; and the life which I now live in the 
flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me and gave 
himself for me." 

12th of Sixth Month, in the morning, he said, " Perhaps this day will 
end all your cares and troubles." In the afternoon he said, " It is very 
doubtful whether I shall be permitted to return to England." In the 
evening his breathing became more labored : after some time he was in- 
capable of being aroused, and a little after twelve o'clock at night he 
quietly passed away, in the 69th year of his age. 

Throughout all his extreme weakness and great distress that faith and 
2* B 



XVlll TESTIMONY OP NEW YORK MONTHLY MEETING. 

trust in the mercies and promises of his dear Redeemer, which had been 
so remarkably exemplified during his eventful life, remained firm and 
unshaken ; and that all things would work together for good seemed to 
be the prevailing covering of his mind throughout his illness. 

He had ceased from his many and extensive labors ; and we feel an 
assurance that he has entered into that rest which is prepared for the 
people of God. 

His remains were conveyed to Friends' Meeting-house, in Orchard 
Street, where a large and solemn meeting was held ; in which testimony 
was borne to the sufficiency of that Divine power by which he was pre- 
pared for usefulness in the Church and made instrumental in promoting 
the cause of vital Christianity in the world. After which the corpse was 
followed to the grave by many Friends and others, and interred in 
Friends' burial-ground the 15th of the same month. 

Signed by direction and on behalf of the Monthly Meeting aforesaid, 
held in New York 7th of Fourth Month, 1841. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

Introductory Remarks by the Author — His Parentage, Education — Early be- 
comes an Orphan — Enters the Merchant Service, then the Royal Navy — 
Is Paid off — Enters the Army 25 

CHAPTER 11. 

The Author goes to Plymouth, thence with his Regiment to Ireland — Kilkenny . 
— Dublin — Harassing Service — Personal Danger — Recruits — Liver- 
pool — Bristol — Southampton — Embarks thence with Troops for the Cam- 
paign in Holland 34 

CHAPTER III. 

Nimeguen — Many Dangers — Attacked by Fever — Hospital Treatment, heavy 
Mortality among the Sick — Disasters of the British Army — Retreat to 
Bremen — Returns to England 42 

CHAPTER lY. 

Sails with his Regiment to the West Indies — Remarkable Preservation — 
Serious Impressions — Returns to England — Becomes convinced of 
Friends' Principles — Received into Membership in 1797 — Settles in Busi- 

and Marries — Acknowledged a Minister in 1816 . . . .51 



CHAPTER Y. 

Prospect of Duty in Russia — Offers Himself to the Russian Government to 
Superintend Agricultural Improvements near Petersburg — Voyage to Cron- 
stadt, 1817 — Interview with Prince Galitzin at Petersburg^ also with the 

Emperor — Voyage Homeward 59 

six 



XX CONTENTS. 

^ CHAPTER yi. 

Removes with his Wife and Family to Russia — Voyage Thither, 1818 — Settle- 
ment at Ochta, near Petersburg — William Allen and Stephen Grellet — 
Agricultural Success — Visit from the Emperor, etc. . . . . .71 

CHAPTER YII. 

Severe Winter of 1819-20 — His Affectionate Address to Balby Monthly Meet- 
ing — Sundry Letters to his Friends in England — Visit from the Emperor 
Alexander . . .80 

CHAPTER YIII. 

Address to Balby Monthly Meeting in 1822 and in 1823 — Visit from the Em- 
peror, etc. — Great Flood at Petersburg 93 

CHAPTER IX. 

Visits England, 1825 — Returns to Russia — Death of the Emperor Alexander, 
and Occurrences consequent Thereon — Address to Balby Monthly Meeting, 
1826 — Extensive fires, etc. . . . . , . . . . 10& 

CHAPTER X. 

Address to Balby Monthly Meeting, 1827 — The Emperor Nicholas -— Address 
to Balby Monthly Meeting, 1828 — General Correspondence . . . 118 

CHAPTER XL 

Visits England with his Wife in 1830 — His Affectionate Address to the Mem- 
bers of the Church of England — Religious Visit into Devonshire, Cornwall, 
the Scilly Isles, etc 141 

CHAPTER XII. . 

Return to Russia, 1831 — Cholera at Petersburg, etc. — Epistle to Friends of 
York Quarterly Meeting, 1832, etc 152 

CHAPTER XIIL 

Prospect of Distant Religious Service — Resigns his Appointment in Russia — 
Leaves his Family, and Sails for England, 1832 — His Prospect of Visiting, 
in Gospel Love, the Inhabitants of some of the South Sea Islands, etc, laid 
before his Friends 164 

CHAPTER XIY. 

Correspondence — Attends Norwich Quarterly Meeting — Receives Intelligence 
of the Decease of his Wife and of the Severe Illness of Others in his Fam- 
ily — Letters to his Absent Children 174 



CONTENTS. X3^1 

CHAPTER XV. 

Journey to Russia in 1833 — His Return, and Preparations for his Long Voy- 
age — Sails from the Thames the 13th of Eleventh Month, 1833 — Detention 
off the Isle of Wight from adverse Gales — Letters and Extracts from his 
Journal .187 

CHAPTER XYI. 

Departure from the British Channel, with a Fair Wind, 15th of Third Month, 
1834 — Voyage to Rio Janeiro 199 

CHAPTER XYII. 

Departure from Rio Janeiro — Proceed by the Cape of Good Hope for Van Die- 
men's Land — Heavy Seas and Stormy Weather — Remarkable Preserva- 
tion — Continuance of Stormy Weather — Lightening the Vessel — Hurri- 
cane — Frequently Lying to — Tremendous Storms 211 

CHAPTER XYIIL 

Van Diemen's Land — Anchor off Hobart Town — Meeting with James Back- 
house and George W. Walker — Aborigines — Illness of Daniel Wheeler — 
S^il for Botany Bay— Arrival at Sydney — Interview with the Governor — 
Public Meeting at Sydney — Religious Engagements 225 

CHAPTER XIX. 

Sail from Sydney — Arrive off Norfolk Island — Parting with James Backhouse 
and George Washington Walker — Sail for the Society Islands — Equinoc- 
tial Gale — Enter the Torrid Zone — Maitea — Arrive at Tahiti — First In- 
terview with the Natives — Visit from the King — Prohibition of Ardent 
Spirits — Meeting of the Missionaries and Natives at Papaoa . . . 236 

CHAPTER XX. 

Tahiti — Visit of Chiefs — The Young King — Meeting for Sailors — Distribu- 
tion of Tracts, Bibles, etc. — Temperance Ships — Introduction of Ardent 
Spirits — Visit to the Schools — Attend the Native Meeting — Visitors on 
Board — John Davies — Meeting on Board — Importance of Translating and 
Circulating the Scriptures — Tahitian Council — Native Meeting. . . 246 

CHAPTER XXL 

Visit to Bunaauia — Native Meeting — Kindness of the Principal Chief — Point 
Venus — Perilous Situation — Meeting at Point Venus — Visit to Papara — 
Beautiful Scenery — School atTeahupoo — Meeting of the Natives — Letter 
from the Native Congregation — Native Meeting at Papara — Return to the 
Henry Freeling — Letter from the Queen of Tahiti 260 



XXU CONTENTS. 

' CHAPTER- XXII. 

Set out for Tautira — A Native '/Feeding" — Meetings at Tautira — Visit to 
Hitea — Return to the Henry Freeling — Obstructions to the Progress of Re- 
ligion — Visit to the Queen — Meeting for the White Residents on Board 
i\iQ Henry Freeling — Letters from Home — Distribution of Books . .275 



CHAPTER XXni. 

Visit from Missionaries — Baron de Thierry — Meeting in the Chapel — Sail 
for Eimeo — Letters from Home — Arrive at Eimeo — School — Native 
Meeting 291 



CHAPTER XXIY. 

Eimeo — Meetings with the Natives — A Marai — Return to the Henry FreeU 
ing — Native Meeting, and with the Mission Families, — Sail for Huahine — 
Prohibition of Spirits there — Social Meeting of the Authorities — Distri- 
bution of Tracts — Sail for Raiatea ' . . . . . . . . 301 



CHAPTER XXV. 

Raiatea — Native Meeting — A Place of Human Sacrifice — Bolabola — Deso- 
lating Effects of Intemperance — Meeting with the Natives — Meeting with 
the Rebel Chief and his Idolatrous Party — Wretchedness of the Inhabi- 
tants — Distribution of Clothing — Sail for the Sandwich Islands — Flint's 
Island — Oahu . .317 



CHAPTER XXYI. 

Sandwich Islands — Anchor in the Harbor of Honolulu ^— Native Meeting — 
Visit from the King — Meeting at the Mariners' Chapel — Distribution of 
Tracts, etc. — Native Meeting — Visit of the Governor of Hawaii — Half- 
Caste Girls' School — Meeting at the Chapel — Native Marriages — Meet- 
ing at the Chapel — Native Girls' School . . . . . . . 337 



CHAPTER XXYII. 

Interview with the Queen — Public Meeting — Half-Caste Boys' School — Ad- 
dress to the Rulers of the Sandwich Islands — Visit from the Mission 
Families — Meeting at the Chapel — An Infidel Ship's Company — Ap- 
pointed Meeting — Departure from Honolulu — Hawaii — Anchor in Kala- 
kakua Bay — Public Meeting — Interesting Opportunity with the Mission 
Family — Proceed to Kailua — Native Meetings — Visit of the King — De- 
parture for Waimea 357 



CONTENTS. XXIU 

CHAPTER XXYIII. 

Waimea — Native Meeting — Sail for Koloa — Volcano — Byron's Bay — 
Native Meetings — Sail with the Mission Families for Maui — Island of 
Maui — Anchor at Lahaina — Proceed to Wairuku — School — Meetings at 
Labaina — School — Sail for Oahu 382 



CHAPTER XXIX. 

Oahu- — Annual Meeting of the Missionaries — Meeting with the Members of 
the Mission — Addressed by the Senior Missionary — Sail for Tauai — 
Native Meeting at Koloa — Waimea — Oppression of the Natives — Final 
Departure from the Sandwich Islands 396 



CHAPTER XXX. 

Recross the Equator — Hervey Islands — Visit the Island of Rarotonga — 
Friendly Reception — School — Native Meetings — Kindness of the Natives 

— Sail for the Friendly Isles 412 

CHAPTER XXXI. 

Vavau — Wesleyan Missionaries — Native Meetings at Neiafu, Feletoa, and 
Haalaufuli — Appointed Meeting for Seamen — Visit to the Island of Otea 

— Meetings at Hihifo — At Matika — Embarkation of the Mission Families 

— Sail for Lifuka . . .427 



CHAPTER XXXII. 

Island of Lifuka — Native Meeting — Distribution of Bibles, etc. — Visit of 
the King — Meeting with the Missionaries — Sail for Tongataboo — Anchor 
off the Settlement at Nukualofa — Letter from the Wesleyan Missionaries 

— Distribution of Clothing and Medicines — Visit to the Heathen Settle- 
ment at Mua — Restraining Influence of the Missionaries — Native Meet- 
ing at Nukualofa 444 

CHAPTER XXXIII. 

Tongataboo — Meeting with the Foreigners — Parting Interviews with the 
Natives and Missionaries — Sail from the Friendly Islands — New Zealand 

— Anchor in the Bay of Islands — Visit the Mission Family — Native Meet- 
ing at Koua-Koua — Desolating Effects of Intercourse with the Shipping . 464 



CHAPTER XXXIY. 

New Zealand — Visit to the Mission-Station at Waimate — War among the 
Natives — Meeting with the Mission Families — Distribution of Tracts — 



XXIV CONTENTS. 

Native Meetings at Korarareka — Address to the Missionaries — Sail from 
the Bay of Islands — Remarks on the Character of the New Zealanders — 
Anchor off Sydney — Religious Engagements there — Return to England . 480 

CHAPTER XXXY. 

Attends the Yearly Meeting in London, 1838 — His Prospect of Religious Ser- 
vice in America — Visits his Family in Russia, Eighth Month, 1838 — Sails 
to New York, First Month, 1839 — Travels in the United States — Attends 
Yearly Meetings of Philadelphia, Virginia, and New York ... 517 



CHAPTER XXXYI. 

Attends New England Yearly Meeting, etc. — Visits Nova Scotia and Canada — 
Returns to Philadelphia and proceeds to Ohio ; Attends the Yearly Meet- 
ing at Mount Pleasant — Returns to England 634 



CHAPTER XXXYII. 

Alarming Illness of his Son Charles, then in France — Daniel Wheeler Pro- 
ceeds Thither before the Death of Charles — Returns to England— Again 
Sails for New York — Last Illness and Death 548 



APPENDIX. 

Letters of the Empress Elizabeth to her Mother, relative to the Last Illness 
and Death of her Husband, the Emperor Alexander of Russia . . . 563 

Extracts from the Account of the Last Illness of Jane, Wife of Daniel Wheeler, 
at Shoosharry, in Russia, which is inserted in the Animal Monitor for 1835 563 

Statement respecting the Land in the Neighborhood of Petersburg, and its 
Improvement under the Care of Daniel Wheeler , 565 

Extracts from the Letters of Charles Wheeler, Relative to the South Sea Isl- 
ands, addressed to his Family 565 



Index 



599 



MEMOIRS 

OF 

DANIEL WHEELER. 



CHAPTER I. 



Inteodtjotoet Eemaeks by the Authoe — His Paeentage, Edtjoation — 
Eaely Becomes an Oephan — Entees the Meechant Seevice, then the Eoyal 
NAV15 — Is Paid Off — Entees the Aemy. 

HAVING frequently derived much valuable instruction from the 
perusal of the narratives of those who have long since exchanged 
an earthly for a heavenly inheritance, the thought has at times occurred 
to me, that a short memoir of my own life, — however evil "the days 
of the years of my pilgrimage" have been, — might, under the Divine 
blessing, be made in like manner useful to others. But perhaps, from 
the humiliating conviction, that days as without number have been 
miserably devoted to madness and folly, in forgetfulness of a long-suffer- 
ing Lord God, who is abundant in goodness and truth, — the guilty mind 
would gladly hide the remembrance of these forever in oblivion, and 
pass over them in silent abhorrence ; or, conscious that there yet remains 
a stubborn and unsubdued residue of human corruptions, — a sense of 
unworthiness and unfitness may have hitherto operated to retard the 
undertaking; lest the creature should in any degree be exalted, to whom 
shame only with blushing and confusion of face must ever belong. 

Whatever may thus far have impeded any attempt of the kind, I am 
induced, not as a matter of choice, but as a duty, now in the sixty-first 
year of my age, to commence the work ; humbly imploring the assist- 
ance of Him, who " knoweth the thoughts and intents of the heart," to 
enable me, as far as it may be carried forward, to accomplish it to his 
own praise and glory, as a faithful testimony for the advancement of our 
holy Redeemer's kingdom in the hearts of my fellow-creatures. 

Although no man can possibly be excusable for having done wrong, 
because others may have been as bad as himself, or even worse, — yet 
the magnitude of the present undertaking would, in my view, be dimin- 
3 25 



26 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1771 tO 

ished, if on reviewing writings of a similar kind, anything like resem- 
blance, or a parallel case could be discovered. But, alas ! all that have 
gone before, appear to me to have travelled a much shorter time than 
myself, in the broad way that leadeth to destruction. Many have 
yielded again and again to the temptations of the unwearied and in- 
sidious enemy of mankind, and have been long in the fetters of sin and 
death ; yet I feel to have surpassed all others, that I have read any ac- 
count of, in having drawn " iniquity as with cords of vanity, and sin as 
it were with a cart-rope." I can adopt as my own, I hope in a degree 
of true abasement of self, the acknowledgment of the apostle, — " this is 
a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came 
into the world to save sinners, of whom I am chief." 

I was born in London, the 27th day of the Eleventh Month, 1771 ; 
my parents, William and Sarah Wheeler, were members of the estab- 
lished religion of the country, and strict adherents to all its rights and 
ceremonies ; and although not particularly conspicuous as being more 
religious than others of the same class, yet they were highly esteemed 
and respected, by a large circle of acquaintance for uprightness and in- 
tegrity, — of which there are at this day many living witnesses. They 
had a large family of children, whose minds they endeavored to imbue 
at an early age with the fear of their great Creator, — taking them regu- 
larly to attend the performance of public worship, and also reading the 
Holy Scriptures in the family at home ; portions of which I well re- 
member reading aloud when very young. 

By a document now in my possession, it appears that until some time 
after my father's marriage, he was not in any line of business; but 
afterwards, to meet the demand occasioned by a great increase of family, 
he commenced the wine trade in a select way. To enter into minute 
family details is not the present object, nor is it within my reach, being 
too young, when deprived of both parents, to be able to speak from 
knowledge of my own. I have but a very indistinct recollection of my 
father's person, not being quite seven years old when he died, at the age 
of forty-three years. Some time before his death, our once large family 
of children was reduced to five only, of whom I was the youngest. We 
then lived in London, at the Bond Street end of Lower Grosvenor 
Street ; but those parts of the premises which looked into Bond Street 
were occupied by another person, as tenant to my father. 

My mother was endowed with a large capacity, combining great 
sweetness with firmness of mind: and although an entire stranger to 
every kind of business, she persevered in an extraordinary manner after 
the death of her beloved husband, in carrying on the trade for the sup- 
port of the family ; and so long as she lived, it continued increasingly 
to flourish, our eldest brother being her assistant in the business. When 
she was attacked by the illness that deprived her family of their en- 
deared and only surviving parent, I was sent for home on the mournful 



1792.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 27 

occasion, being then at a boarding-school at Parson's Green, near Ful- 
ham. Of the loss of such a mother, I was very sensible, being about 
twelve years old at the time; and as I had a much greater personal 
knowledge of her worth and solicitous affection, than I could possibly 
have had of my dear father, the event of losing her made a deeper and 
more lasting impression. I had had much of her maternal society, and 
had largely partaken of her constant parental and tender care, of which, 
perhaps, from being the youngest of the family, I had more than an 
ordinary share. 

A clergyman related to my mother by marriage, who resided on a 
living in the West Eiding of Yorkshire, had the whole management of 
our family affairs, being left sole executor. He came up to London at 
this eventful moment; and after having examined into the state of 
things, it was judged eligible that the business should still be carried on 
for the benefit of us all, by our eldest brother ; whose character at that 
period, and known capability, seemed fully to warrant such a decision. 
Shortly after, I was sent again to school ; and our little family band, 
although lamentably reduced, still remained awhile longer unbroken. 

For a few months after this great bereavement, all things went on as 
well as could be expected with our solitary family ; but the deep afflic- 
tion into which it had been plunged, by degrees began to wear away, 
although for a time it seemed as if it could scarcely be borne, much less 
forgotten. Our brother, on whose conduct the welfare of the rest greatly 
depended, thus left without parental control, became less and less atten- 
tive to business; and gradually sliding into bad habits, and mixing with 
evil associates, gave way to every excess and indulgence in his power. 
From his extravagance and negligence, the affairs entrusted to him at 
home became so inuch embarrassed, that it was now determined by the 
executor in trust, that the business should be disposed of; and the nec- 
essary steps were taken accordingly. It was not long before a person 
came forward, who was competent to purchase the stock on hand, and 
enter into the trade on his own account. 

Although by our brother's imprudence, the family were now banished 
from a comfortable home, and separated, never all to meet again in 
mutability ; yet the business itself received no material check, nor was 
it for a single hour suspended ; but was afterwards carried on to advan- 
tage for several years by our successor. When proper arrangements 
were made, our beloved but unhappy brother sailed for Jamaica, pre- 
ferring in all probability a foreign clime, rather than endure the reflec- 
tions which he so justly merited at home, for having thus brought ruin 
and disgrace upon a family, whose prospects had been less clouded than 
those of many others in similar circumstances. It cannot be doubted 
that much sorrow of heart would be his portion : but I had never an 
opportunity of obtaining much information respecting him, from the 
time he left England until several years after his death. He died at 



28 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1771 tO 

the age of thirty-eight years; and it appears that he had been com- 
fortably settled for the last several years of his life, and been frequent 
in correspondence with those branches of our family that were more 
stationary than myself My other brother had previously settled in the 
West Indies. At this time, my eldest sister went to reside with our 
relative in Yorkshire, to whom she looked up as a guardian, until 
married: ray youngest sister was at a boarding-school at Putney; and 
I remained with the family which succeeded to the business. Having 
been previously removed from school to assist my brother in the count- 
ing-house, I had acquired considerable knowledge of its management ; 
it was therefore a convenience to them who were entire strangers to it, 
and for a time no other occupation offering for me to engage in, I was 
furnished with employment, and had still a comfortable home. 

Our family compact was now forever dissolved ; — we were scattered 
and widely separated from each other, without any near relative in the 
world. My father was an only son, and my mother an only daughter, 
so that we had neither uncles nor aunts ; and I believe, in the strict 
application of the term cousin, not one that could properly be called 
so : neither were any of our grand-parents living, or had ever been 
known to us, except our dear mother's mother, who ended her days at 
our house three years before her daughter's decease. Our family being 
thus severed from each other, we were cast upon the wide world, as to 
relatives, in a peculiarly destitute situation; but yet not altogether 
friendless, — for some who had long been bound to the family by ties of 
strong attachment, clearly evinced their sincerity, by never withdrawing 
from the orphan children, (now overtaken by adversity,) that regard 
and kindness, which had been extended to their deceased parents in 
the days of their prosperity ; — a test which the friendship of the world 
can but seldom bear. 

Having brought my little narrative to this point, it seems necessary to 
determine in what manner it shall be carried forward, before we proceed 
any farther. After due consideration, I am of the mind that it should 
be hereafter confined principally to events relating to myself; only in 
future bringing into view other branches of the family, when the hand 
of time shall, through the over-ruling providence of Almighty God, 
have again led some of us into connection with each other at periods far 
remote: one of which was made productive of the most striking and 
important change in the history of my life ; and which I humbly hope 
will lead to the accomplishment of another, transcendently greater and 
everlasting, at my death. But, reader, if the power to choose were 
mine, to draw an impenetrable shade over the next several years would 
best suit my natural inclination ; it would save me many pangs, and I 
should at once bring thee to the time when I could tell thee with delight, 
" what the Lord hath done for ray soul." But with these years omitted, 
the long-suffering and unutterable goodness of my gracious God and 



1792.] MEMOIKS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 29 

Saviour would be eclipsed, his tender mercies would be ungratefully 
robbed of their lustre, the riches of his grace obscured, and its glory- 
hidden. I must therefore, like the regular and progressive gradations 
of nature, proceed from those days of childhood and youth, at which I 
had now arrived, — would that I could say, of innocency. But ah ! at 
this distance of time, I can painfully trace the springings up of the evil 
root, which failed not at an early age to bring forth fruit of those things 
" whereof I am now ashamed ; " having sorrowfully found from woeful 
experience, that their " end is death." Canst thou then wonder at the 
shrinking of human nature from the task of thus re-opening a dark 
picture of guilt ? such as I pray it may never be thy lot to know, or to 
have to render an account of as thine own. Though now in full abhor- 
rence of the same, through the mercy of God in Christ Jesus, I have a 
hope that my sins, though many, will be forgiven, and forever blotted 
out as " a thick cloud ; " and that my tribulated soul will yet be cleansed 
by the precious " blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things than 
that of Abel." This only " cried from the ground " for vengeance 
against the offender ; whilst the blood of Him, who cried, " Father, for- 
give them, for they know not what they do," cleanseth from all sin, and 
was shed for many, for the remission of sins, — yea, for all that repent, 
believe, and obey the gospel in the secret of their hearts revealed, which 
is " the power of God unto salvation." But although ready to shudder 
at the prospect before me, I feel strengthened to proceed, so far as I 
may rightly do, from a belief that the work in which I am now en- 
gaged, is prompted in mercy, and will not be in vain, peradventure to 
myself, if not to another. For if permitted to finish it, I shall have 
had another opportunity afforded, even at this late hour, for repentance, 
— a truly great and blessed privilege to every sinner. And how much 
more shall I owe unto my Lord, if in the course of a diligent search, it 
should please the " faithful witness," in condescension to discover to the 
view of my mind sins, which, through the subtle working of the grand 
adversary, have been partly hidden and imperfectly repented of 

For some time after the separation of our family before hinted at had 
taken place, my attention was fully occupied ; until the party, who had 
taken to the business, became acquainted with its usual routine. The 
master of the house, holding a post in a public office under government, 
which required his regular attendance, was absent every day until after 
dinner ; and as his family consisted only of very young children, I had 
no associates but among the servants ; whose example did not fail to 
have in many things a baneful influence on my thoughtless mind, — 
though at the time imperceptible, — and the consequences unregarded. 
Yet I was at times desirous that a situation in a well-conducted family, 
with whom in the days of my parents we had been intimately acquainted, 
would offer for me ; which in all respects would have been much more 
3* 



30 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1771 tO 

guarded, than that in which I was; but in this my hope was disap- 
pointed. 

There was a merchant in the city, who had long shown much friend- 
ship for us ; on whom without any particular reason I kept an eye, as 
one who was likely to befriend me. He frequently called on business : 
and one day on perceiving him coming, it occurred to me immediately, 
that his business was on my behalf This proved to be the case : for in 
a short time I was sent for, and informed that he had obtained a situa- 
tion for me, on board a ship then lying in the Thames, fitting out for 
Oporto, commanded by a respectable man, a lieutenant in the navy, 
then on half-pay ; she belonged to some merchants with whom he was 
connected in the import trade. This offer was at once accepted on my 
part, and I suppose that any other would at that time have been the 
same, without regard to choice ; as I do not remember that one occupa- 
tion had any preference with me rather than another. I am not aware 
that any attempt was made to dissuade me from this undertaking, by 
those whose sentiments would have been regarded, or by any other per- 
son ; so that the needful preparation was immediately made for this 
unexpected change of station. 

I should not feel easy without noticing in this place, for the benefit 
of others, the manifold temptations to which young people are neces- 
sarily exposed, when brought up to trades similar to that in which I 
was then employed. From the nature of these trades, there is scarcely 
a probability of escape from insensibly falling into habits (much more 
readily acquired than shaken off) of tasting different kinds of wines 
and strong liquors, which too often leads the way to intemperance. The 
injurious effects of these practices; and of such exposure at an early age, 
having been felt and witnessed by myself, make me the more desirous 
to warn others against the business. 

But a short time elapsed before I went on board the ship, which, in a 
few days, proceeded to Gravesend. The weather being rough, we were 
detained a day or two at the Nore ; and after reaching the Downs, we 
were again hindered by boisterous and contrary winds for more than a 
fortnight. From these and other detentions at sea, the ship was too 
late to procure a cargo in Portugal, which resulted in our wintering in 
the Douro ; so that before we reached London again, the voyage had 
occupied fully six months. We were but a short time in the river, 
before we sailed again on the second voyage ; which was completed in 
less than half the time of the former. During our stay in England, my 
time was taken up in learning navigation ; so that I had scarcely any 
opportunity of seeing either my sister, or any of our old friends. Whilst 
I belonged to this vessel, we had a providential escape from fire; the 
danger was greatly increased by the river being frozen at the time: but 
with prompt assistance from other ships then in the Thames, the ioe 
was broken, and sufficient water procured to extinguish the flames, 



1792.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 31 

before much damage was done. By the time our second voyage was 
completed, I had become tolerably accustomed to the situation; and 
although we had experienced some rough weather, I was reconciled to 
it as much as could be expected. 

Soon after returning to London the second time, I found that some of 
my friends had succeeded in procuring for me the station of midshipman 
on board a ship of war, then commissioned at Plymouth, and preparing 
for the cruising service. This affair was brought about by an intimate 
friend of my late dear mother, whose brother was appointed to the com- 
mand of this vessel ; and it was considered by those who felt interested 
in my welfare, as an important foundation-stone, upon which my nautical 
career would at a future day be established. The change, however specious 
in appearance at the time, was to me but as an introduction to a school, 
which is not often equalled, and but seldom surpassed for vice and im- 
morality. After the necessary equipments were provided, I took leave 
of my youngest sister, who was still at Putney at school, and of some of 
those with whom we were the most intimately acquainted, and I joined 
the ship at Plymouth. The situation I had now obtained, was for some 
time much less comfortable than the one in which I had been engaged. 
Before, I had been placed amongst only a few strangers, but now the 
crew altogether consisted of many ; and being an entire stranger to naval 
etiquette, my situation was dull and mortifying ; particularly as from 
my not having completed my fourteenth year, all those of the officers 
with whom I could use freedom, were several years older than myself 
It was not long before we left the harbor, and sailed for the Isle of Man 
station. This was a stormy and dangerous passage, in which, through 
Divine mercy, we were favored to witness a marvellous preservation from 
shipwreck, — the dawn of day discovering to us just in time the small 
island of Grasholm ; towards which the vessel was drifting in a direct 
course, and already within a short distance of the breakers. We were 
lying to at the time under two or three storm-sails ; but there happily 
being room to wear clear of the rocky crags, the danger was soon left 
behind. After remaining in these parts about fourteen months, visiting 
alternately the coasts of Scotland, Ireland, and Wales, and putting into 
a variety of harbors for provisions and water, as occasion required, we 
reached Liverpool in a leaky condition. Here we expected to be re- 
paired : but instead of being permitted to go into the dock for that pur- 
pose, instructions were received from the Admiralty to procure an extra 
pump and proceed immediately to Plymouth ; this, although attended 
with much risk, was at last accomplishe,d in safety. 

Whilst in this harbor, interest was made on my behalf with an admiral 
of considerable estate and influence in the neighborhood, with whom in 
former days some of our family had been personally acquainted. Through 
this medium, I was in a short time received on board a ship of the line, 
then bearing the flag of a rear-admiral. This advance, under such 



32 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1787 tO 

patronage, was considered to hold out a promising aspect ; but whilst it 
seemed to pave the way to promotion, it opened at once a door to an ex- 
tensive range of acquaintance with officers on board, whose circumstances 
in life enabled them to deviate with less difficulty than myself from the 
path of virtue ; whose example I endeavored to follow, until nothing but 
the want of means prevented my going still greater lengths than the 
worst of them. Whilst in this ship, when about sixteen years of age, 
having been unwell, and probably led to reflect a little on that account, 
I was made sensible of a Divine visitation being extended to me : dis- 
closing with indubitable clearness the vanity and emptiness of every 
earthly station, tarnishing the pride and glory of this perishing world in 
my sight ; and which, though little understood and less regarded at the 
moment, has since, at different periods of my chequered life, been brought 
to ray remembrance, by Him " who declareth unto man his thoughts, — 
who maketh the morning darkness, and treadeth upon the high places 
of the earth, — the Lord, the Lord of hosts is his name." When this 
occurred, although then entered into the bond of iniquity, I had not 
launched so fully into its dreadful abyss, as was afterwards most lament- 
ably the case; and from what I have since witnessed in unutterable 
mercy, of the strength and power of redeeming love, a belief is induced, 
that if this warning voice, then sounding in the secret of my sinful heart, 
" Behold I stand at the door, and knock," had been hearkened unto, 
and waited upon, my footsteps, even mine, would have been conducted 
from the horrible pit to which they were fast verging. 

I continued nearly six years in the navy : but were all the changes 
from ship to ship enumerated which took place during that time, and 
the great variety of incidents which befell me, they would swell this nar- 
rative far beyond the limits intended : whilst however I am desirous of 
avoiding the error of gratifying self, or merely amusing others, I beg to 
be preserved from a greater, — in omitting anything tending in the 
slightest degree to make known the aboundings of that wondrous good- 
ness and mercy, which followed me all along through an unparalleled 
course of presumptuous and unrestrained liberty. It may therefore 
suffice for me to say, that notwithstanding the many and great dangers 
I was exposed to, and the hardships and suffering I had to endure, 
through all which I was preserved and sustained in a manner at this day 
inconceivable to myself; yet none of these things were sufficient to soften 
the rocky heart, or bring me to a sense of my lost condition : for whether 
on board or on shore, in harbor or at sea, or in whatever country, if I 
could meet with associates prone like myself to evil, I was always ready 
to hasten with them to it, either in word or in deed. 

An expected war with a foreign power had occasioned an unusually 
large fleet to collect at Spithead ; but after a time, the differences being 
adjusted, the ships were dispersed to their respective posts, and that to 
which I belonged was paid off. She was commissioned again the next 



1792.] MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. 33 

day as a guard-ship, and I have no doubt that I might have resumed my 
station as one of her mates, had I made application : for with all my 
private failings as a poor sinful creature, my public character had not 
suffered in any of the ships in which I had served, but rather the con- 
trary ; for my pride and presumption had often prompted me in moments 
of extreme danger, in a daring manner to take the most hazardous post, 
even when duty did not require it, or warrant the risk. But instead of 
applying to be reinstated in my former berth, I remained on shore in- 
pursuit of sinful gratifications with increased avidity ; and going up to 
London, so much time elapsed before my return, that I never afterwards 
attempted to procure a situation in the ship I had left, or in any other. 
In this way I left the service altogether ; and would I could say that I 
left the service of sin at the same time : but I had not then filled up to 
the brim the measure of iniquity. For some time I remained without 
any employment ; at length I concluded to go to Canterbury, without 
any other motive than what arose from examining the names of places 
to which stage-coaches ran from the inn at which I was then stopping ; 
and as I knew nothing of that place, it is very probable that I thought 
no person there knew anything of me. 

I now found the disadvantage of not having been regularly brought 
up to a trade ; and although desirous of getting into some employ, no 
matter what, — yet for want of this knowledge, I was alike unfit for all ; 
and I could not bear the thought of making my forlorn situation known 
to those who had been the friends of my childhood, amongst whom there 
is no doubt but helpers would have been found. As my means became 
every day more scanty, I was at length reduced to complete poverty ; 
and after many fruitless attempts to procure a livelihood, there seemed 
left to me no other alternative, than that of entering as a volunteer into 
the army : this plan was accordingly adopted without delay. 

I must now digress awhile from the narrative, to mention a circum- 
stance, which the facts just related have afresh awakened and impressed 
on my memory. Towards the latter part of the time of my being in the 
navy, it was suggested to my lost and bewildered mind, by the subtle 
destroyer of men, that nothing short of making away with myself, could 
extricate me from the difiicultifes by which I was surrounded, and shelter 
me from shame and disgrace ; and the method of its accomplishment was 
at seasons hinted at. But, blessed be the name of the Lord God of 
heaven and earth forever ! his invisible arm of merciful interposition 
preserved me from this dreadful snare ; and in the greatness of his love 
and strength he hath at this distant period, put it into the heart of his 
unworthy creature to record his mighty acts, to his praise and to his 
glory, with humble and reverend thankfulness. Greatly do I desire, 
that if this relation should ever fall into the hands of any poor sinners 
and servants of the cruel taskmaster, as was then my lot, that such 
may be hereby strengthened and encouraged to look unto the Lord their 

C 



34 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1792 tO 

God for help, even though they may be plunged into the very gulf of 
despair : for " his compassions fail not/' they are new every morning ; 
his tender mercies are over all his works ; and he will give power to the 
faint, and strength to them that have no might of their own, to resist 
this, and every other temptation of that wicked one, who was a liar from 
the beginning. 



CHAPTER 11. 



The Author goes to Plymouth, thence with his Eegiment to Ieeland 
— Kilkenny — Dublin — Harassing Seeyioe — Personal Danger — Ee- 
CRUiTS — Liverpool — Bristol — Southampton — Embarks thence with 
Troops for the Campaign in Holland. 

IT was a little remarkable, that, after all the pains I had taken to 
screen my fallen situation from the knowledge of those who had been 
acquainted with me, the regiment in which I had engaged proved to be 
at that very time on duty at Plymouth, a place where, above all oth- 
ers, I had the greatest number of acquaintances ; but I was so completely 
metamorphosed in appearance, that I was never in one instance found 
out by any whom I had formerly known, even when brought into close 
contact with them. This change of condition, however, wrought in me 
no change of life. My conduct for a time was almost entitled to the 
appellation of reformed, but this period was short indeed, for, having 
speedily acquired a knowledge of all that was required of me in the way 
of duty, I began to rise above the impressions made by difficulties gone 
by, and again to look forward to a farther participation in the delusive 
and miserable pleasures of this transitory and wicked world. 

In less than a year we were ordered to Ireland, and, three transports 
having arrived for us in Catwater, a short time completed the embar- 
kation ; we sailed for the Cove of Cork, reaching it in safety after a fine 
passage. While at sea it was soon discovered that I was no stranger to 
the management of a vessel, and, though I concealed my having served 
several years in a superior station, yet I felt so much .at home that I 
voluntarily performed the duty of a sailor during my stay on board, 
not a little proud gf my qualifications. It is most probable that pride 
and self-conceit were the only motives that prompted these endeavors to 
be useful; few, indeed, of our actions, however specious in appearance, 
are wholly divested of self in some shape or other, when examined in the 
pure mirror of truth ; such is the depravity of the human heart in its 
natural state. 

Having frequently been sheltered before by the coves, bays, and har- 
bors of Ireland, and frequently been on shore in diflferent places, I was 



1794.] MEMOIRS OF DAUriEL WHEELER. 35 

tolerably well acquainted with the character and customs of the people, 
whose hospitality to strangers has long been acknowledged by all who 
have visited their shores; and, although now unable to move in the 
same sphere as formerly, yet I still found opportunities to indulge the 
evil propensities of fallen nature. But as the miserable inhabitants in 
some of the provinces were rapidly ripening for rebellion, our time was 
much occupied by hard and laborious service. 

After landing at the Passage of Cork we proceeded to that city, but 
shortly marched forward to Kilkenny. This place was a station that 
afforded more quiet and comparative ease than any which afterwards 
fell to my lot, whilst engaged in the regular service ; but our stay here 
was of short duration before entering upon the arduous duty of Dublin 
garrison. The agitated state of public affairs at that period greatly 
augmented our fatigue, and it frequently happened that we were on 
duty every other night, and this in the winter season. 

Discontent increasing and disturbances breaking out in the interior 
of the country, small detachments of troops were despatched from Dub- 
lin to strengthen the authority of magistrates in their endeavors to main- 
tain public tranquillity, and to afford protection to the peaceable inhabi- 
tants from the nightly depredations of numerous gangs of misled and 
intoxicated desperadoes, to which they and their property were con- 
stantly exposed under a variety of diabolical pretences. It was my lot 
to be chosen with the first of the detached parties, to a share of this 
dangerous and harassing service, on which, such was at one time the 
emergency, that we were kept on the alert night after night, without 
any intermission for a week together, with only such intervals of rest as 
could be procured in the daytime. Whilst on this expedition, on a par- 
ticular enterprise with a constable, I was to all appearance reduced to 
the necessity of taking the life of another to save my own. The consta- 
ble perceiving the danger, had left me alone, when I was suddenly at- 
tacked by a poor infuriated creature, in a state little short of perfect 
madness from continued intoxication, supported by several others, but 
in a less outrageous condition. I kept him at bay for some time, but at 
last he got so near that it became every moment more difficult to avoid 
being reached by the violent strokes he made with some kind of weapon, 
I think of iron, which were repeatedly received by the firelock in my 
hands, then loaded with ball. In this situation there seemed left to me 
no other than the dreadful alternative of shooting him to save myself. 
I called in vain in the language of appeal to the other people to inter- 
fere ; they stood by, as if to see how matters were likely to terminate, 
before they began to act or take a part of any consequence either way, 
which they nearly carried too far ; but when they saw me actually pre- 
paring to shoot the man they hastily cried out, " Spare life ! spare life ! " 
which I only wanted their help to enable me to accomplish. They then 
seized him, and in the midst of the struggle and confusion which took 



36 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1792 tO 

place amongst themselves my escape was happily effected. I cannot 
suppose at that time, when I wanted only the help of other men to ena- 
ble me to spare life, that the principal motive was other than that of 
self-preservation, accompanied by fear of the immediate consequences 
that would inevitably have followed, and must have resulted in my own 
destruction. Therefore it is greatly to be feared (although that heart 
must be callous indeed which in all such cases does not recoil from the 
horrid act), that it was not love to my fellow-creature which prompted 
the desire in me to spare his life. Let none mistake it as such. I have 
frequently thought of this circumstance since it occurred, I hope with 
humble thankfulness to the great Preserver of men ; and now, on com- 
mitting it to record, as one of those many events in which there was 
but one step between me and the grave, and whilst shuddering at the 
strong recollection of it, my soul magnifies that unmerited and amazing 
mercy, afresh displayed and multiplied to my understanding in a twofold 
view — on the one hand, in withholding me from the crime of taking 
away the life of a fellow-creature, like myself, "in the gall of bitterness ;" 
and if I had escaped myself, thus sparing me, at this late hour, amidst 
the decay of nature, when the shadows of the evening are stretching 
out and my feet drawing near the margin of the grave, the appalling 
thought of a brother's blood, yet unwiped away ; on the other hand, in 
rescuing from immediate death two miserable sinners, wholly unpre- 
pared to die, for, had I taken away the man's life, my own would 
doubtless have been forthwith sacrificed to the revenge of his enraged 
companions. Thus, as my history rolls on, the enormous load of debt 
which I already owe unto my Lord still accumulates, and verily it 
never can be liquidated, but in that infinite and wondrous mercy, which 
delighteth to forgive every repenting sinner, who, in the depths of hu- 
mility and abasedness of self, has indeed "nothing to pay " withal. 

On the arrival of some fresh detachments from the garrison, I learned 
that a vacancy had occurred during our absence, on this service, and 
that the blank was filled up by the j)romotion of myself. Although this 
circumstance was of trifling import, yet it served to flatter and feed pride, 
and eventually to open the way again for a renewal of those evil habits, 
from which for a time I had been sheltered. As each body of troops 
was relieved from this extra fatigue at a given time, our turn came in 
regular course at the expiration of a few weeks, when we again returned 
to Dublin. Not long after this, inquiry w^s made for a person qualified 
to assist in the writing department of the commander-in-chief, under his 
own personal inspection : I never knew exactly how it was brought about, 
but in the course of a few days, it was decided in my favor ; and I im- 
mediately entered upon this new and altogether unexpected employment. 
Being now on most days at liberty at an early hour, and freed from re- 
straint and control, and from that incessant round of duties, which had 
before fully occupied my time and attention, and compelled in a degree 



1794.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 37 

to orderly conduct, together with having it more in my power by posses- 
sing greater means, — I soon began to take my swing in every inordinate 
gratification to which I was naturally propense, and in which an exten- 
sive metropolis furnished ample opportunity to indulge ; thus adding sin 
to sin, and making farther woful work for repentance. And although 
at times, in the midst of these evil practices I was made sensible of con- 
victing reproofs, sufficient to have awakened any one but myself; yet 
they only seemed to deter me for a short interval from persisting in 
them, or until another opportunity offered ; — such was their dominion 
over me. This course was however at last stopped, by my attendance 
being no longer necessary at the writing department, together with the 
sudden march of the regiment to Granard ; but not before my health 
had begun to suffer from my folly. 

Our stay was not long at this place; for the French revolution, which 
had occurred about two years before, now began to occasion more fre- 
quent movements and changes amongst the military. I was engaged in 
some hazardous enterprises whilst lying here ; and although the town 
was small, and our time in it short, yet there were sufficient temptations 
to be found for my unwary feet to fall into. From this place, a part of 
the regiment, consisting of two hundred picked men and a suitable num- 
ber of officers, was drafted to serve in an expedition then preparing to 
act in the West Indies. The same quota was selected from every regi- 
ment in Ireland, then seventeen in number, — -and possibly from every 
regiment in England also. From all the information that I could ever 
obtain, the greatest part, if not the whole of these poor devoted fellows, 
then declared to be the flower of the British army, fell victims to the 
climate and the war. I mention this lamentable fact, although foreign 
to ray subject, to perpetuate all in my power, the ravages of this horrid 
and desolating scourge of the human race. At the same time, under a 
deep sense of my then sinful and still sinning condition, my mind is 
struck with admiration, that I was not included in the above-mentioned 
draft, to which I was no less liable than others ; were it only as a punish- 
ment which I so justly merited, for my unprecedented rebellion against 
a long-suffering and all-gracious Lord God. 

Our next remove was to Galway ; where after some weeks I was again 
promoted, from what cause I do .not now remember ; but, as had been 
the case in the navy, so now, however profligate my conduct in the gen- 
eral, I still kept up a fair name, by being ready for all the duties that 
devolved upon me. 

By this time several new regiments were raising by field-officers, in 
expectation of promotion when the number of each was completed, ac- 
cording to the then existing proposals of the government ; at whose ex- 
pense, and under whose particular patronage these measures were under- 
taken, for the purpose of more vigorously prosecuting the continental 
war. In order to expedite the formation of these new corps, application 



38 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1792 tO 

was made to the commanding officers of old established regiments, for 
persons competent to assist in their equipment and discipline, where such 
could be recommended. For one of these regiments, intended to be 
formed in Dublin of recruits raised from the different provinces, two 
others with myself were selected, and accordingly despatched immediately 
to commence the necessary operations in that city. After leaving Gran- 
ard, and to the time of my again reaching Dublin, perhaps my course 
of life, from one or other cause, might not be quite so dissipated as for 
some time previous. But this could only be attributed to an accumula- 
tion of duty, and not from any change wrought in myself : for alas ! the 
old evil root still remained in unabated strength, though dormant ; which 
in a while did not fail to shoot forth, and produce those works of un- 
mortified flesh, which had so long and so often been manifested in my 
conduct and conversation, and were now not likely to be less frequent, 
from my being again promoted shortly after joining this new regiment. 
Some progress was made in organizing the new troops, as the different 
small detachments arrived in the course of the winter from the interior 
of the country ; and by the time the spring fairly opened, the whole 
number stipulated, was raised and accepted. Such was the urgency of 
affairs just then, that, whilst in a raw and incomplete state of discipline, 
almost beyond conception, from the wildness of character of the class of 
people, of which the principal part of the regiment was composed, im- 
mediate embarkation was ordered, and transports were actually in wait- 
ing to receive it. In two days, the whole were on board of three ships, 
which sailed with the first tide for Bristol. When the time for sending 
off these newly raised troops was fully come, the utmost despatch was 
necessary ; for it was very evident, that had time been allowed for the 
information to spread to any material extent, the embarkation could 
scarcely have been effected without bloodshed. As it was, though the 
preparations commenced soon after three o'clock in the morning, the 
concourse of people assembled together was immense, to behold their un- 
fortunate countrymen in every relation of fathers, husbands, brothers, 
and sons, ibrced away from their native shores, — I may say forced away, 
for it was necessary to assemble a strong military force from the garrison 
to ensure the embarkation, which after all was not effected without some 
difficulty. From my own personal knowledge of the fate of many of 
these poor fellows, and of the destination of those remaining after I left 
them, I think it is possible but scarcely probable, that any of them ever 
returned to their families, friends, or country any more ; as will subse- 
quently a})pear, if this narrative be proceeded with. 

We were favored with a fine passage to the Severn, and landed about 
six miles below Bristol ; in which city we remained one night, and then 
marched forward to an encampment, where several other regiments were 
previously assembled, at Netley Abbey, not many miles from South- 
ampton. From the undisciplined condition, with but small exception, 



1794.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 39 

of the officers and men who composed our regiment, it was only reason- 
able to suppose jt had now reached its destination for the present ; but 
after a few weeks training, it was numbered with the line. We received 
a set of new colors, and embarked on Southampton river, with the other 
regiments which formed the camp at Netley Abbey, to join the British 
army then on the Continent, under the command of the Duke of York. 
We dropped down to Spithead the next morning, and the same after- 
noon. Earl Moira, the commander-in-chief, having joined the expedition, 
we sailed, thirty-seven ships in company, under proper convoy to the 
coast of Flanders. 

The weather being thick, with light airs of wind, our passage, though 
fine, was rather tedious, before reaching an anchorage off the port of 
Ostend. From circumstances of an unfavorable cast, unknown to us at 
the time, it was judged most prudent for the expedition to be free from 
every incumbrance likely to retard or impede its movements through the 
Netherlands ; the success and safety of the enterprise wholly depending 
upon its ability to evade and elude, by the rapidity of its movements, in 
forced marches by night, the greatly disproportionate strength of the 
enemy. The number of troops then under Earl Moira, was little more 
than 7000 ; whilst the French force, through which we had to pass, was 
estimated at 80,000, and they were at the time so posted, as seemed to 
prohibit our junction with the Duke's army. It was therefore concluded, 
that every article of baggage and stores belonging either to officers or 
soldiers, beyond what they could themselves carry, should be ieft on 
board the ships. At an early hour of the morning after our arrival in 
the roads off the town of Ostend, every officer and soldier was furnished 
with a blanket, and an allowance of three days' provisions and water 
from the stores of the transports ; it being very uncertain whether any 
supplies could be obtained for some days to come. Thus provided, the 
troops were disembarked under cover of two large floating batteries, pre- 
pared for the occasion, to prevent any attempt to frustrate their descent. 
As the boats employed had many times to pass to and fro, between the 
ships and the shore, before the whole were conveyed, it was near night 
when the landing was fully accomplished. To expedite the landing, a 
large float was made use of, to assist in crossing a narrow space of water 
connected with the harbor ; so that the troops were enabled to land at 
more than one point at a time, and then unite. It was well for those 
who had nothing to do with this ill-adapted float ; for in the hurry, it 
became overladen with soldiers, and was quickly overturned, causing the 
loss of many men, who, from their being encumbered with arms, baggage, 
and provisions, were incapable of making much effort to save themselves ; 
this weight being strongly attached to their bodies, they sank before 
they could extricate themselves from it. I landed on the main shore of 
the harbor, and thus providentially escaped with only seeing the float 
then loading, just before the accident happened. 



40 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1792 tO 

I do not know how it fared with others, but it is scarcely probable, 
all circumstances considered, that there could be any material superiority 
in the accommodation of one more than another. On the morning that 
we landed, I might doubtless have been supplied with a blanket, in 
common with others ; but as I occupied a station, in which little rest 
could be expected, even when others slept, and supposing that I should 
be able to borrow from some of the others, when they could not be used 
by themselves, this opportunity was lost; but I afterwards regretted the 
non-acceptance of it. From the day we left the transports, several 
weeks elapsed before I got to sleep under the cover of a tent ; as these, 
with the rest of the luggage and stores, were left on board the ships to 
be conveyed to Helvoetsluys, as a place more secure from the French 
than Ostend. We remained upon the sand hills near Ostend three days 
and nights after landing, and then commenced a march which could 
scarcely be equalled for fatigue and hardship ; as we were wholly un- 
provided with provisions, and every common necessary, with which the 
generality of troops are usually furnished at the opening of a campaign. 

It would be no very difficult task for me at this day, to enter into 
minute detail of particular circumstances, were it consistent with the 
declared object before me, in setting about to pen this memoir; for 
although so many years have rolled away since these miserable scenes 
were actually shared in and witnessed, — yet such are the strong impres- 
sions stamped on my memory by the sufferings endured, and the manir 
fold deliverances which followed, that while endeavoring to insert such 
incidents only as are needful to preserve the chain of history, in suffi- 
cient links of connection to enable me to proceed with correctness, — 
transactions that have long been forgotten, though they once formed a 
prominent feature in the toils of the day, are recalled from oblivion in 
a remarkable manner. I must however forbear to intrude them here, 
and proceed again with saying, that on leaving the neighborhood of 
Ostend, we passed through Bruges, and penetrated into the country by 
way of Ghent. The first halting place of the army, in the evening of 
the same day that it left the coast, was called the " Pigeon's Nest ; " but 
it did not prove a very quiet one,^- for by two o'clock in the morning, 
the advance of the enemy was announced by the firing of the pickets, 
by which we were surrounded. Whether this attack was intended to 
alarm only, or to endeavor to take us by surprise, I never understood ; 
if the latter, it certainly failed, for the troops were literally sleeping on 
their arms, covered with their blankets, so that in a few minutes a line 
was formed, with the commander-in-chief present. It was however con- 
sidered prudent to remain there no longer, and in half an hour this post 
was abandoned, and the march continued until noon the next day, when 
a stoppage occurred, from the French having occupied a bridge over 
which we had to pass. Notwithstanding the men were almost ready to 
faint for want of food, having scarcely tasted anything for twenty-four 



1794.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 41 

hours ; yet on its being proclaimed through the line that volunteers 
were wanted to force the passage over the bridge, a sufficient number 
immediately offered, apparently glad of such an opportunity. After 
three hours' detention, the obstruction was removed, I am inclined to 
think by its being found that the force advancing against it was much 
too strong for that by which the bridge was occupied. The army then 
moved forward until midnight, although its course was much impeded 
by a tremendous storm of thunder, lightning, and heavy rain, which 
commenced at nine, p. m., and continued several hours. I do not see 
how I could have sufficiently exalted the name of my God, and his gra- 
cious dealings with a poor benighted and rebellious creature, without 
mentioning the two facts just related ; inasmuch as they magnify in my 
view, his long-suffering and protection, to one who was utterly insensible 
of his loving-kindness, and who then knew Him not: and I trust I shall 
not be permitted to overlook or pass by anything that will show forth 
his praise, and tend to his glory; or be prevented from acknowledging 
his power and his might ; who hath, according to his mercy, so many 
times delivered me out of every distress. For, notwithstanding the con- 
stant exposure to every shower of rain that fell, without covering over 
my head, and with no couch but the earth, and that at times soaked 
with wet ; whilst harassed with fatiguing marches night after night, and 
with little rest by day ; amidst hunger and thirst, being often short of 
food for days together, and occasionally no water to be had, without dig- 
ging a well to procure it, to avoid the unwholesome waters of the stag- 
nant pools ; and although for several weeks together my clothes were 
never taken off, but to renew a shirt, and my shoes but seldom off my 
weary feet; yet through all my health was not materially affected till 
near the approach of winter. But in the above description, not one-half 
has been told of that marvellous mercy which was still extended for my 
preservation, when many fell by the sword, or were taken captives by 
the enemy, — when thousands were swept off by pestilence, — and whilst 
unhurt myself, I saw the wounds of others bleed. Once whilst gone to 
Helvoetsluys in search of some baggage, I entirely missed a contest, in 
which our regiment was deprived of twenty-eight men ; and, when at 
last overwhelmed with sickness and distress, the same Divine and com- 
passionate arm of everlasting love and strength was still underneath to 
bear up my helpless head, and in his own time to rescue me from the 
Tery jaws of death, to celebrate his praise, and to declare in humble 
thankfulness and gratitude of soul, " his wonderful works to the children 
of men." 
4* 



42 MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1794, 



CHAPTER III. 

NiMEGUEN — Many Dangees — Attacked by Feyer — Hospital Treatment, 
HEAYY Mortality among the Sick — Disasters of the British Army — Ee- 
TEEAT to Bremen — Eeturns to England. 

AS the winter approached, the health of the troops began to fail to an 
alarming and awful extent, from exposure to cold rains which fell 
almost daily; and yet we were compelled to keep the field, being con- 
stantly on the retreat before the greatly superior force of the enemy. 
As we drew near the walls of Nimeguen, the British forces made a stand, 
probably to afford time for preparing a floating bridge across the Waal, 
to secure our retreat behind that river. At the same time, the French 
used every effort in their power to intercept our retreat, by endeavoring 
to get between us and Nimeguen, which from the strength of its fortifi- 
cations was capable of affording a cover for several days, or until our 
army had passed in safety over the bridge. 

The last two or three days the contest between the two armies became 
more severe, by the continual arrival of fresh divisions of the French 
at this point : on the last day the cannon scarcely ceased to roar from 
sunrise to sunset. The regiment to which I belonged was ordered on 
the reserve with three others ; tv/o of which were British, and the third 
Hanoverian. As the cannonade increased, the first regiment of reserve 
was called upon, in two hours after the second was summoned, and by 
eleven o'clock in the forenoon, the third. The direction from which the 
sound of the conflict issued, left no doubt that it was rapidly approach- 
ing the ground on which we stood ; and although, as the last reserve, 
we had not been ordered to march, yet our tents were struck, and every- 
thing prepared to move on the first alarm.* I had been going about in 
the wet for several days previous, without the practicability of obtaining 
dry clothes ; and this day being colder and more rainy than usual, with 
the increased exertion necessary on account of the threatening aspect of 
things close upon us, might hasten an illness, the foundation of which 
had already been deeply laid, and which began with shivering fits, just 
in the interval of waiting for the expected courier to call us to the field 
of slaughter. About three o'clock in the afternoon, a light dragoc^i 
arrived with a despatch, but instead of its hastening us to the scene of 
action, it proved to be an order for us to join the rear of another regi- 
ment then retreating towards Nimeguen. Our army, after sustaining 
for many hours with great loss the unequal combat, was at length com- 
pelled to retire. Thus were we preserved when on the very brink of 

* Our expedition landed without any tents, but a supply was furnished about six 
weeks afterwards, I think whilst we were encamped on the plains of Breda. 



1794.] MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. 43 

danger, in a manner as unlocked for as unmerited, from sharing in the 
disasters of a day in which human life was wasted, and which entailed 
great suffering and distress on many who survived it. After we had 
moved forward two or three miles, the coldness and shivering I had pre- 
viously felt were succeeded by violent heat and fever, and my throat 
seemed almost closed up. For several days I had f©und swallowing 
very painful and difficult, from its extreme soreness, but had taken 
little notice of it. In this condition I was still able to keep up with the 
body of the regiment ; but after entering the gates of Nimeguen, from 
the frequent stoppages which took place in the miry streets of the city, 
owing to accidents constantly occurring with the floating bridge, occa- 
sioned by the fire of the French upon it, I became more and more 
affected with something of the cramp kind, which nearly prevented my 
standing upright. As the night drew on, it became colder, and my pain 
increased, but I kept going on as well as I could ; at length we came in 
sight of the bridge, when we were, again stopped for some time. I was 
near the colors of the regiment, and an officer who carried one of them, 
made some remarks to me about the bridge ; but feeling myself much 
worse, I told him I should never go over that bridge. He endeavored 
to cheer me up, saying that I should go over that and many more ; but 
however, my assertion proved correct, for before the line again moved 
forward, I had left it, and was leaning against the wall of a house, no 
longer able to proceed from increased illness. 

In this position I remained for some time ; and after having painfully 
beheld the last of the rear of the regiment pass on and leave me behind, 
there seemed to be no hope left, as the only men in the world from whom 
I could expect a helping hand were all out of sight. But, although 
apparently forsaken by all, and left to perish unseen and unknown, yet 
that ever-compassionate Arm, which had so often been with me in ex- 
tremity, was again stretched out, and did not long allow me to remain 
in this deplorable condition ; but in adorable mercy, my gracious Lord 
was pleased to put into the hearts of some of the regiment who knew 
the real cause of my absence, to send two of the men back to endeavor 
to find me out, and render every assistance in their power. As I had 
not gone from the place where I stopped, they had no difficulty in find- 
ing me, although it was by that time nearly dark ; but as I could not 
possibly go forward to the regiment, they at last concluded to leave me 
in the hands of a picket of cavalry, which was left to cover the retreat 
of the army through the city. Having helped me to the place, and left 
me in charge of the picket, they made off with all haste to overtake 
their companions. Here the wife of a soldier gave me some ground 
pepper mixed with heated spirits ; and although, from the state of my 
throat, I could scarcely swallow the fiery mixture, yet it proved useful, 
considerably relieving the pain in my stomach, and renewing the general 
warmth. As it was expected that the enemy would attack the batteries 



44 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1794. 

in the night, which however was not the case, although they kept up a 
heavy fii'ing, I was helped into a loft to be out of the way; here I re- 
mained until the morning, and was then assisted on board of a galliot, 
provided for the reception of those who, like myself, were disabled by 
sickness or other' causes. The hold of this vessel was filled with as many 
people as could lie close to each other : they were in the various stages 
of a violent epidemic disorder, and from the heat occasioned by so many 
being crowded together, the air was very oppressive, and difficult to 
breathe. Two other galliots of a similar description, proceeded in com- 
pany with us up the river, in hopes of getting round a neck of land, at 
which the Waal and the Rhine unite. But although considerable exer- 
tions were made by the sailors, aided by such of the sick as were at 
all able to stand, of whom I made one, they had not succeeded in warp- 
ing round the point, when a party of French hussars made their appear- 
ance on the shore. It was fully expected they would endeavor to prevent 
our escape, by opening a fire with cannon ; but before they had time to 
bring any near enough to bear on us, we had got fairly into the current 
of the Rhiiie, and were soon beyond their reach. Being much exhausted 
I went below, but soon became very ill from the closeness of the place. 
Whilst under this and other distressing circumstances, both of body and 
mind, one of our companions who lay next but one to me, was removed 
by death from all his troubles ; and although none of us could expect at 
the time but that a similar fate would in all probability soon overtake 
us, yet, in my own case at least, notwithstanding I was worn down with 
fatigue and sickness, and without a glimpse of anything to make life any 
longer desirable, except the fear of death, still nature could not but 
feel appalled, when the dead body of a fellow-sufferer was dragged past, 
to be taken on to the deck of the vessel. As the evening came on, I 
became much worse ; and although the night was cold and frosty, I 
thought it better to get on deck, where I could breathe more freely, 
rather than remain any longer below : accordingly three or four of the 
people helped me up, for I was now so faint for want of support, that I 
had scarcely any strength left. I remained on deck all night and got a 
little sleep ; in the morning, the cold compelled me again to go below, 
but I felt a little refreshed, and better able to bear the closeness of the 
place, keeping near the hatchway, where there was a greater circulation 
of air. In two days more we arrived at Rhenin, a town close to the bank 
of the Rhine, where an old monastery was fitted up as a hospital for the 
British sick. 

Sometime after reaching this place, a person came on board the galliot 
to see if there were any amongst the newly arrived sick with whom he 
was acquainted. He came down below, and after looking round was 
about going away, when I made what effort I could for some one to stop 
him. He had looked at me amongst the rest, but I was so much reduced 
and altered in appearance that he had not recognized me, but passed by, 



1794.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 45 

although he had once known me very well. When brought back, he 
soon recollected me, and feelingly expressed great regret at finding his 
old acquaintance in such a weak condition. He had been a patient in 
this hospital himself, and when restored to health again, being found an 
active and useful person, he was retained as a ward-master for the benefit 
of others. Having had the fever, he was tolerably well acquainted with 
the best mode of treating it ; and soon after finding me, he administered 
a small quantity of strong cordial, which had the desired eflect for a 
short time, by enabling me to get on shore. With his assistance I was 
conveyed to the hospital, where he soon procured one of the surgeons to 
examine me, and being very desirous to render every assistance in his 
power, he suggested to him the propriety of giving some particular medi- 
cine, which had often proved useful in bad cases ; to which the surgeon 
replied, not aware that I heard all that was passing between them, " he 
will not want anything long." By this it was evident that mine was 
considered a hopeless case ; which could not be wondered at, the disorder 
having been so fatal, that those who had recovered were said not to av- 
erage more than one in fifty ; and as my attack had been so long neglected, 
the conclusion was reasonable, although it did not prove correct. In a 
few days I was so much recruited as to be able to walk about the town : 
but it was a distinguishing characteristic of this complaint, that having 
once had it, was no security whatever against a second attack, — and that 
those who got well through it the first, or perhaps the second time, were 
frequently its victims on the third encounter. I found by experience 
that this report was not without foundation, for instead of being fully 
restored to health again, as for the first few days seemed probable, the 
disorder returned a second time, and with much more violent symptoms. 
As a state of high delirium soon came on, I was but a short time sensible 
of what transpired, after the application of a large blister ; except the 
workings of a terrified imagination, some of the impressions of which, 
even at this distance of time, are not wholly obliterated from my mem- 
ory, so deeply and strongly were they engraven. From the treatment 
which followed when no longer delirious, the disorder must have been 
of the nature of typhus, as at one time a liberal allowance per day,, 
of equal parts of brandy and port wine, was given me as hot as could 
well be taken. How long this continued I am not aware, but I was con- 
fined to my bed for such a length of time, as to be wholly unable to move 
in any direction from extreme weakness ; and so generally was this the 
case in this disorder, that a man was appointed in every ward to go 
round occasionally, to turn from one side to the other such of the 
patients as were incapable of turning themselves. 

I was at length brought so near the brink of the grave, that, to all 
appearance, no alteration for the better could be expected. I am not 
aware that I had even a wish to live ; but my mind was so reconciled to 
the prospect of death, which then seemed near and inevitable, that I had 



46 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1794. 

given my watch into the hands of the person who had visited the galliot, 
with a request that he would inform my family where I had ended my 
days. Indeed, when some expectation of recovery was at last held out, 
I could not help looking forward with a feeling of regret to the proba- 
bility of having again to encounter the series of hardships and distress 
to which I should unavoidably be subjected. As I regained a little 
strength, I began to take notice of the state of things around me ; and 
having daily heard a noise like that of a carpenter's shop, I now ascer- 
tained the cause to be the nailing up of the coffins, each day, of those 
who had died in the last twenty-four hours ; and I found that the dead- 
house, or place where the dead were deposited previously to interment, 
when taken out of the wards, being opposite the windows of the room I 
was in, afforded full opportunity for my beholding the striking and affect- 
ing scene, which could not fail to excite feelings of horror and dismay 
in one so much enervated by the very disease which I now witnessed to 
be so fatal to others. The average number of deaths was twenty-seven 
in a day and night ; but sometimes the number so increased, that the 
Dutch could not furnish coffins sufficient for the demand of the day; 
and then the method of sewing up the bodies in the bedding they had 
occupied, was resorted to. Several wagon-loads of bodies were carried 
off every afternoon for interment.* 

When able to walk about the room with the assistance of my stick, it 
happened that the regiment to which I belonged, was quartered in a 
village about two miles from the bank of the Rhine, opposite to that on 
which the hospital stood. Some of the officers came over to ascertain 
for themselves, whether any of the missing from their regiment were 
amongst the sick; at length they came into the ward where I was, and 
the second in command, with whom I was well acquainted, being with 
them, I requested his help to get me liberated from the hospital, telling 
him that I had no chance of becoming thoroughly well whilst in it, and 
of the danger to which I was constantly exposed -of having another re- 
lapse. He immediately applied to some of the medical staff on duty, 
and conducted them to me through the wards : but it ended in his in- 
forming me that the doctors could not suffer my going out until farther 
recovered, as I was quite unfit for exposure. Not knowing how long I 
might be detained, I was now determined to make my escape on the first 
opportunity ; and the next day being remarkably fine, I walked out two 
or three times into the air, though with much difficulty. The following 
morning I met with a person belonging to the regiment, who was going 
to join it again the same afternoon ; and as we were well acquainted, I 
did not hesitate to disclose my intention of quitting the hospital in a 
clandestine manner, and resolved to accompany him, if possible. 

^ The accounts of the deplorable treatment of the sick, and of the disasters of the 
British army in their retreat to Bremen, as given in the Annual Register of 1795, 
more than confirm the description of the author of this biographical sketch. 



1794.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 47 

I returned again to the hospital as at other times ; and in the after- 
noon, as if going to take another walk, I proceeded to the river-side ; 
and the ferry-boat being just ready for setting off, I got into it undis- 
covered, and passed the Rhine, arriving at the village of Kesterne soon 
after dark the same evening, without taking cold, although the river was 
thickly frozen over, and a passage cut through the ice, to allow the ferry- 
boat to cross backwards and forwards. From this time I rapidly gathered 
stren§;th, and at the end of a week was so much recruited as to venture 
back to the hospital to see how those fared whom I had left behind ; at 
the same time, it is very probable, to show how I had fared myself; with- 
out any fear of being detained, as I was evidently much stronger than 
when under their roof. To lessen the fatigue, I procured a horse for the 
excursion, and proceeded accordingly towards the river-side. The risk 
I then ran, however unwarrantable, afforded me another opportunity of 
seeing the effect of a renewed attack of this dreadful disorder upon a 
Scotch sergeant of the Highland watch, who had had the fever twice, 
and both times recovered from it. He was a very stout man, and when 
I left the hospital, appeared in perfect health and strength. In the in- 
terval of my absence, he had been seized with it a third time, and when 
I saw him, had nearly finished his course ; he was speechless, and sur- 
vived but a short time afterwards : I think this last time he was ill only 
three days. Although I escaped any farther infection, yet I was pun- 
ished for my temerity before getting back again to Kesterne. After 
crossing the river in the boat, I had to pass through a small sheet of 
shallow water which had been frozen, but was then broken up by the 
loaded wagons that passed that way. On getting up to it, I found it in 
a half-frozen state, the old ice not being sufficiently strongly united^ 
again to bear the horse, which refused to pass it ; and on my urging him 
forward, he lay down with me in the water. It was with difficulty that 
I could extricate myself from him, and it is doubtful whether I should 
have succeeded, without the assistance of another person then at hand. 
In this wet condition I had a long distance to go, in a keen frosty night, 
in an open wagon, which the day. following threatened a renewal of my 
illness ; but by the timely use of medicines, I was favored, not according 
to my desert, to escape without any serious indisposition. 

In looking back at the marvellous manner in which I was sustained 
through all this conflict, and again restored as one brought back from 
the dead, I cannot avoid adverting to that period of my illness, when my 
mind felt so reconciled to the prospect of death, as before mentioned ; 
and I now fully believe, from what I have since been mercifully fa- 
vored to experience, that so far from being in any degree prepared for 
such an awful event, a deceptive feeling must have been superinduced 
by the state of torpor and insensibility in which I then was, and which 
totally benumbed any better feelings and desires as to the future. To 
this may be added a predominating fear of having to endure more of 



48 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1794. 

those sufferings, of which I had had no small share, which the proba- 
bility of being again restored to health seemed to banish every hope of 
escaping. Truly awful is the thought which this view of my then lost 
condition occasions, when I contemplate the woe and misery which 
m-ust have been my eternal portion, if unutterable mercy and long-suf- 
fering had been withdrawn; and if the soul had been required. of one 
who had witnessed no repentance towards God the Judge of all, except 
what at times the fear of punishment had extorted ; and who was a 
stranger to that saving faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, as the " Lamb 
of God that taketh away the sin of the world," without which his 
precious blood would have been shed in vain for me, I should thus 
have died in my sins, which unrepented of would have followed after 
to judgment in terrible array against my guilty soul; and yet when 
my end was apparently so near and inevitable, if such questions as are 
frequently proposed on the like occasions had been put to me, I have 
little doubt but satisfactory answers would have been returned, as to 
my belief and hope in the essential truths of the gospel. But alas ! this 
would have been from hearsay and traditional report, and not from any 
heartfelt saving knowledge of my own : for it is now plain to my under- 
standing, that no man can have saving faith in Jesus Christ, who is un- 
acquainted with, and does not walk in, the light of that Divine Spirit 
which is so justly styled the Spirit of faith. It is through this alone, 
that the death and sufferings of Christ and his whole sacrifice for sin 
are availing, and truly applied to all those who through faith lay hold 
of Him, the true Light and Saviour of them that believe in his inward 
and spiritual appearance. These can say to others from sensible and 
blessed experience, '^ Behold the Lamb of God that taketh away the 
sin of the world : " they have received the atonement by Him, and they 
reap the glorious fruit' and benefit of his death and suffering for sin, by 
the sacrifice of himself, and of his resurrection and ascension ; in that 
He ever liveth to make intercession for those who are thus willing to 
come unto God by Him. A man may yield an assent to all the great 
and solemn truths of Christianity, — the miraculous birth, holy life, cruel 
sufferings, ignominious death, and glorious resurrection and ascension 
of our blessed Kedeemer, he may believe in the abstract, in his in- 
ward and spiritual appearance in the hearts of mankind by his Holy 
Spirit; and yet he may fall short of the prize immortal, unless he 
comes to witness the saving operation of the Holy Spirit in his own 
heart, and to know thereby, through faith in it, a purifying preparation 
for the kingdom of righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. 
How can I sufficiently appreciate or declare the extent of the endless 
mercy which suffered me not to perish in the midst of my sins, when so 
many were swept away by the same pestilential disorder? 

After having mentioned the facts connected with my sickness and re- 
covery, it seems only due, however feeble on my part the effort, to 



1794.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 49 

endeavor to commemorate such gracious dealings with humble gratitude 
and reverence ; earnestly desiring that no motive whatever may be al- 
lowed to prevail with me for making the attempt, but that of promoting 
the glory and honor of the great name; that others may know, and 
fear, and believe in the all-sufficiency of that power which hath 
" showed me the path of life," and which alone can bless for their in- 
struction what has been written, to press the necessity of contending for 
that saving faith " once delivered to the saints." Without it, all relig- 
ious profession is a dream, a shadow, and a doubt ; but with it, a glori- 
ous reality ; yea, " the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of 
things not seen," even the salvation of the soul, through Christ Jesus 
our Lord. 

Whilst the severity of the winter greatly facilitated the operations of 
the French army, by enabling them to cross the frozen rivers without 
difficulty, and at almost any given point; so it contributed most ef- 
fectually to harass the diminished numbers of the retreating British 
forces. It was' the more felt from the scarcity of provisions, occa- 
sioned by the inhabitants withholding from us every supply, in compli- 
ance with the intimidating threatenings of our victorious enemy ; so that 
we frequently could not procure needful food even for money : whilst 
our opponents were supplied by the terrified householders at free cost. 
In some places, the inhabitants openly declared they were withholding 
their provisions for the supply of the French, aware of the cruel treat- 
ment they should witness at their hands, if unable to provide for them 
when they arrived ; although they considered the British to be their 
friends, and were well treated by them. 

Before I left the hospital at Rhenin, the French had approached so 
near, that the windows of the place frequently shook with the discharge 
of their artillery. Sometimes a wagon-load of the wounded English 
would arrive at the hospital ; when many, whose recovery would in a 
healthy situation have been speedy and almost certain, were carried off 
in a few days, by the infectious disorder which prevailed at the place ; 
and from the disastrous issue of the campaign, however greatly this' was 
to be deplored, it could not be avoided. We were not long permitted 
to remain at Kesterne, before being obliged to move towards the north 
of Holland ; when the town of Ehenin with the hospital fell into the 
hands of the enemy. Soon after this event, the frost became more in- 
tense ; and the Dutch could no longer make graves for the interment 
of the dead, but piled the coffins upon each other in great numbers, 
until a thaw took place. 

Although my strength was considerably recruited before we left Kes- 
terne, I was yet very unequal to the subsequent exposure, having to pass 
a great 'part of the first night in the frost after leaving that place ; but 
although I slept in a cart with a canvas tilt, I do not remember taking 
cold, or otherwise experiencing any injurious efl^ects, either then or 
5 D 



50 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1795. 

afterwards, beyond what might have been expected from great fatigue 
and improper diet, there being at that time little to be procured but 
coarse black bread and ardent spirits. During this harassing march, at 
such an inclement season, many of the poor men lost parts of their toes, 
by imprudently sitting down in the frost for too long a time at once, 
and from not having their feet properly protected. I can well remember 
having been so wearied myself, as to come to the determination to sit 
down, and risk the consequence, although fully aware of the danger 
of falling asleep in such circumstances ; but I was prompted by a secret 
impulse to resist the inclination, although nearly overcome with fatigue; 
then after moving about awhile longer, I have again begun to give way, 
but still struggled on. And when at last it seemed as if human nature 
must give up, the thought of relations in England, as if I had had a 
home, would cross my mind, and stimulate me to try again in hope, un- 
til something has occurred to bring relief, and shelter, and repose. Per- 
haps, if more food could have been procured, the propensity to sleep, 
which exposure to cold occasioned, would have been irresistible. 

In this manner the winter wore away ; but at length we got so far out 
of the reach of the French, as to allow a longer space of time for rest 
at each place we arrived at. The cold weather continued until we 
reached the banks of the river Weser, when the retreating wreck of our 
army was unexpectedly cheered with a sight of the mastheads of the 
British fleet lying off Breraen-leke, and waiting to convey it from the 
shores of the Continent, where it had witnessed so much distresss, wast- 
ing, and destruction, to be attributed much more to hardship, fa- 
tigue, and pestilence than to the sword of the enemy, although greatly 
superior to us in strength, and possessing local advantages of which we 
were wholly destitute.* 

[jHere ends the Author'' s hiographical sketch of his own life.'] 



* It is stated in the Annual Register, that on the arrival of the British army at 
Bremen, the kind and cordial treatment they received from its inhabitants wa3 
strongly contrasted with the hard-heartedness and hostility of the Dutch. "It was 
something like a dream," says a witness and partaker of their sufferings. "We who 
had lately been so buffeted about, driven like vagabonds through frost and snow 
over the wilds of Holland, and who, in our greatest extremities, when we asked for 
anything to refresh ourselves, with the money in our hands, were answered only 
with a shrug of the shoulders 'nothing for the Englishman !' now to be seated in 
the most elegant apartments, servants attending, ready to anticipate every wish, 
beds of down to repose upon, without being disturbed in the morning by the 
thundering of cannon or the usual alarms of war. They omitted nothing that 
could contribute to either our ease or pleasure ; and a great number of- the inhabi- 
tants accompanied us out of the town, and showed us every respect." — Annual Reg- 
ister, 1795, pp. 55, 56. 



n 



1795.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 51 



CHAPTER lY. 

Sails with nis Eegiment to the West Indies — Remaekable Peeseevation 
— Seeious Impeessions — Retuenb to England — Becomes Convinced of 
Feiends' Peinciples — Received into Membeeship in 1T97 — Settles in 
Business and Maeeies — Acknowledged a Ministee in 1816. 

JT is matter of much regret, that for many years subsequently to this 
period, no biographical memoranda appear to have b.een made by 
our dear father ; and it is impossible at this distance of time to supply 
any minute details of that important change in his sentiments and 
manner of life, which occurred shortly after the time to which the 
preceding narrative refers. 

In the autumn of 1795, he obtained a commission in a regiment des- 
tined for the West Indies, and sailed with the expedition appointed to 
this service, under Sir Kalph Abercrombie. After a most stormy and 
disastrous passage they were once in sight of the islands, but were 
driven back by a dreadful hurricane, in which several of the vessels 
foundered, and great numbers of the troops perished. A malignant 
fever also raged with fatal violence among the crews of the fleet, and in 
the ship in which he had embarked, no less than twenty-seven fell vic- 
tims to it, within a short space of time. 

Our dear father experienced some remarkable preservations at this 
time, to which he often referred afterwards, as the merciful interpositions 
of an overruling providence in his behalf: of these, one in particular 
appears to have arrested his attention. The vessel in which he was 
appointed to sail, and which was considered a remarkably fine one, was 
exceedingly crowded, from the preference given to her by many of the 
officers. One morning after they had been some weeks at sea, a collier 
(being one of the vessels hired as transports), coming alongside, he 
proposed to one of his friends that they should go on board- of her. 
His fellow-officers ridiculed the idea of preferring an old collier to the 
noble ship in which they were; but he and his friend persisted, and 
transferred themselves to her. The same evening a hurripane arose, 
and the vessel they had quitted was never heard of afterwards. In 
connection with this period, he once remarked to a friend, on being 
questioned as to the means made use of in the Divine hand for effecting 
" a new birth unto righteousness " in his heart, that he could not re- 
member any outward means having been employed, unless, indeed, he 
might except a storm at sea, during which his mind was deeply affected ; 
and when, under a feeling. of his own lost condition by nature, he was 
mercifully enabled also to see the remedy, and the entire spirituality of 
the Gospel dispensation. In accordance with this feeling, he remarked, 
"I was at this time convinced of Friends' principles, they being 



52 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1796. 

neither more nor less, in my estimation, than pure Christianity. I 
remember when the Friends visited me on my application for member- 
ship, I told them I was convinced at sea; for I verily believed, in look- 
ing back, that this had been the case : no human means were made use 
of; it was altogether the immediate work of the Holy Spirit upon my 
heart." Under these feelings, he became dissatisfied with the military 
profession, and resolved that, if permitted again to reach the shore, he 
would endeavor to lead a life of more circumspection, and which should 
tend to the glory of that Being who had thus so mercifully visited him 
by his free grace. To this resolution he adhered : he quitted the army 
in the early part of the year 1796. 

For some time subsequently to this event, he became an inmate in the 
family of his eldest sister, Barbara Hoyland, who was settled in the 
neighborhood of Sheffield, in Yorkshire. She had married a member 
of the Society of Friends ; and before the period of my father's joining 
them, had herself become convinced of their principles, and united her- 
self to them. While residing with these near relatives, his mind became 
renewedly impressed with the importance of Divine truth ; and in the 
course of a few months he was led openly to espouse those views of it 
of which in after years he was an unflinching advocate. The little 
meeting which he attended in the early part of his religious course^ that 
of Handsworth Woodhouse, was usually held in silence; and he has 
been often known to refer to some of those solemn seasons as times of 
peculiar instruction to his mind ; in which the power of the Lord was 
sensibly felt, and his Truth revealed. 

Being made a partaker of the great privilege enjoyed by those who 
are of the flock of Christ, in being enabled to distinguish between the 
voice of the Good Shepherd and that of the stranger, he was earnestly 
desirous that obedience should keep pace with knowledge. He waited 
patiently upon the Lord for instruction in his various steppings ; and 
being brought into a state of deep humility and -prostration of spirit, he 
was made sensible that the only path in which he could walk with 
safety was that of self-denial. Much mental conflict was at this season 
his portion ; but peace was only to be obtained by an entire surrender of 
the will ; and in conformity with what he believed to be required of him, 
he adopted the plain dress. He once recounted to a friend in lively 
terms, the trial it was to him to put on a difterent hat to that which 
he had been accustomed to wear ; especially as in going to the meet- 
ing at Woodhouse, he generally met a number of his former gay acquaint- 
ances, whom he crossed on the way to their place of worship, which 
he had himself previously been in the practice of attending. In this in- 
stance, it was hard to appear openly as a fool before men ; he thought if 
his natural life might have been accepted as a substitute, he would gladly 
have laid it down ; but this was not the thing required. He diligently 
examined his heart, and believed he clearly saw his Master's will in the 



1797.] MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. 53 

requisition ; and that it was a discipline designed to bring him into a 
state of ^childlike obedience and dependence. In great distress he cried 
unto the Lord for help ; and a passage of Scripture was powerfully 
applied to his mind, " whosoever shall confess me before men, him will 
I confess also before my Father which is in heaven : but whosoever 
shall deny me before men, him will I also deny before my Father which 
is in heaven." His resolution was immediately taken ; he put on the 
hat, and, with his mind stayed upon the Lord, set out to join his Friends 
at meeting. His difficulties vanished, sweet peace was his covering; 
and he was enabled experimentally to know the fulfilment of that 
declaration, "greater is He that is in you, than he that is in the 
world." 

In the course of the year 1797, he was received into membership with 
the Society of Friends ; and about the same time he entered into busi- 
ness in Sheffield, in the seed trade. To this novel occupation he applied 
himself with that energy and assiduity which characterized all his 
pursuits; and by the Divine blessing on his exertions, he soon succeeded 
in obtaining a business fully adequate to his very moderate desires. It 
was striking to some of those around him, to observe how readily he 
adapted himself to this total change of habits ; and with what true con- 
tent and cheerfulness he engaged in the drudgery and toil of a retail 
shop ; the daily attendance in which rested for some years exclusively 
on himself He has been frequently heard to refer to this period of his 
life as one of great peace and comfort ; and it appears to have been a 
time in which his experience of the reality and power of Divine grace 
was deepened and enlarged. It was his daily practice, at those intervals 
when the attendance in his shop could be dispensed with, if but for a 
few minutes at a time, to retire to a small apartment behind it, and in 
a prayerful spirit to explore the contents of the sacred volume ; the light 
which shone upon many passages as he read, and the clear and strong 
views of religious truth which were then unfolded to his seeking soul, 
were such as greatly to confirm his faith, and strengthen him to perse- 
vere in that straight and narrow path into which his feet had been so 
mercifully turned. The study of many of the prophetical books of holy 
writ was at this time the means of great comfort and encouragement to 
him ; and the extensive and accurate knowledge of these parts of 
Scripture, for which he was afterwards conspicuous, was then chiefly 
acquired. 

It was his uniform practice, from his first commencement in trade, to 
close his shop during the hours of worship on week-days ; and though 
this must have required a strong exercise of faith, at a time when his 
future support seemed to depend on his assiduity and exertion, he was 
never satisfied to neglect the worship of Almighty God, from the pros- 
pect of any outward advantage ; and he has often expressed his belief 
that a blessing had rested on this sacrifice of apparent interest to duty. 



54 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1800. 

Soon after settling in Sheffield, the acquaintance with our dear 
mother commenced ; and they were united in marriage on the 13th of 
the Sixth Month, 1800. She was the daughter of Thomas and Rachel 
Brady, of Thorne; and her family had been connected with the Society 
of Friends almost from its rise. Being a person of peculiarly mild and 
amiable disposition, and fully devoted to the promotion of the views and 
wishes of her beloved husband, she proved a true help-meet for him ; 
and their union was productive of much solid happiness to both. The 
great delicacy of her constitution at times involved him in much solici- 
tude, and seemed to give warning of an early termination of that 
domestic felicity, for the simple pleasures of which, few, perhaps, have 
ever possessed a keener relish than himself; but their union was merci- 
fully protracted to the lengthened term of thirty- two years : through all 
the vicissitudes that were permitted to attend them, she evinced that 
deep and devoted attachment, which led her cheerfully to forego every 
other enjoyment, and cordially to unite in every step which he felt 
called upon to take, however great the sacrifice it involved to her gentle 
and retiring nature. She may be said to have possessed pre-eminently 
the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit ; and notwithstanding the great 
mildness of her disposition, this was most happily tempered with a 
degree of firmness and moral courage by which she was enabled calmly 
to meet those dangers and difficulties before which a casual observer 
might have anticipated that her gentle spirit would have shrunk. As a 
wife and a mother, she has, perhaps, rarely been surpassed in disinter- 
ested affection, or in that constant and quiet consideration for those 
around her, which led her habitually to forget her own liability to 
fatigue, and cheerfully to put forth all her energies for the promotion 
of their comfort and welfare. 

Although my dear father for a series of years subsequently to this 
period was actively engaged in attention to business, he was watchful to 
prevent its engrossing more of his thoughts than was consistent with 
higher duties. As a tradesman, he uniformly maintained an unblem- 
ished character for integrity and fair dealing ; and his daily course of 
conduct was characterized by an habitual reference to a higher principle 
than that of mere interest; which insured for him, in no common degree, 
the respect and confidence of those with whom he was connected. At 
length his health began to give way, under the close attention which he 
had thought it needful to give to business; and about the year 1809 he 
removed to a short distance from Sheffield, for the advantages of greater 
quiet and more exercise in the open air. This proved a great relief to 
him ; but some time afterwards, finding that his concerns in trade con- 
tinued to increase upon him, and demanded a closer attention than he 
felt satisfied to give, he thought it his duty to relinquish a branch, and 
that a very profitable one, of the business which he had so successfully 
established. When his mind was once satisfied as to the path of duty in 



1809.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 55 

the case, he hesitated not to yield a full and unmurmuring compliance ; 
although, with an increasing family dependent on his exertions, and the 
comparatively slender means which he possessed, this step must have re- 
quired no small exercise of faith, and in the eyes of the wise and prudent 
around him appeared a doubtful one. To him, however, it occasioned 
not one moment's regret ; and as he sought not great things for himself, 
so the gracious and bountiful Master whom he served,' failed not amply 
to supply his every want, and to grant him at the same time that blessing 
Avhich maketh truly rich, and whereunto no sorrow is added. 

His attention was now a good deal turned to agricultural pursuits, in 
the management of which he took great delight : indeed, rural occupa- 
tions and the simple pleasures of a country life, harmonized peculiarly 
with his pious feelings ; and he loved to trace in the works and beauties 
of creation the goodness and power of the great Creator. It appears to 
have been in reference to the step just adverted to, that the following 
note, addressed to some intimate friends, was written : 

" Forasmuch as it has pleased Almighty God, in his unutterable mercy 
and great condescension, in so eminent a manner to rescue my soul from 
the paths of vice and inevitable destruction, it seems incumbent upon 
me, in gratitude for such an unspeakable favor, to endeavor as much as 
in me lieth to make all the return I am capable of; and as much as 
possible, through his Divine assistance, to dedicate the residue of my 
days to so gracious and merciful a Creator. I have at seasons for some 
years past, when it has pleased the Lord to humble me and make me 
Bensible of my extreme unworthiness, been made willing to make a sur- 
render of my life and my all to Him and his divine disposal ; and the 
query has often been raised in my heart, what shall I render unto the 
Lord for all his benefits towards me ? As I have from time to time en- 
deavored to dwell near, and abide in and under, the calming influence 
of his power, I have been led to believe that something sooner or later 
would be required as a sacrifice on my part : and having for a consider- 
able time past been fully convinced not only from my own feelings, but 
from impressions made upon my mind by divers testimonies borne by 
exercised Friends, of the necessity of my separating myself as much as 
may be from the world and from the things of the world, and having 
felt the force of our Lord's declaration on the Mount, ' Ye cannot serve 
God and mammon ; ' I am sensible that the time is at hand for me 
to put into practice what I believe to be an indispensable duty. After 
having experienced such a wonderful and great deliverance from the 
power of sin and Satan, even as a ' brand plucked out of the burning,' 
it cannot be supposed that the remainder of my life ought to be spent in 
the hurry and bustle of business of any kind, and particularly in one 
which has so much increased as to require more attention than I am 
capable of paying to it, even if I had no claims of a higher and more 
important nature to attend to. I have frequently thought of late that 



56 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1809 tO 

taking an active partner might answer the end intended, and be a means 
of removing part of the weight and care from off my shoulders, and at 
the same time set me at liberty to attend distant meetings, and take 
exercise in the open air, which my health very much requires ; but hav- 
ing given this a solid consideration, I have found that it would only be 
doing things by halves, as great responsibility and anxiety would still 
rest upon me ; it \^ould seem also like making a reserve of the best of 
the sheep, and the best of the oxen, the bleating and lowing of which 
would be continually in my ears. I therefore fully believe that it will 
be most conducive to my present peace, as well as future well-being, en- 
tirely to give up the trade I am at present engaged in, and retire with 
my family into a small compass. Not that I have acquired a sufficiency, 
without doing something for a livelihood ; far from it. I have still a 
prospect of maintaining my family comfortably, with care and industry, 
leaving the event to Him who knows the thoughts and intents of the 
heart ; and though my income will be smaller that it is at present, my 
expenses will be smaller in proportion. It will no doubt be a matter of 
surprise to some, that one who has so young a family should think of 
declining so prosperous a trade, as many people, I believe, think mine is. 
To these I answer, that I have no desire to accumulate riches for my 
children; the blessing seldom attends it, and the baneful effects thereof 
are too often visible, even in our society. This is a matter of no small 
importance with me ; it is not a sudden thing. I wish to consult my 
friends, and to take their advice in it. It has been a long time growing 
with me, and latterly has scarcely ever been out of my thoughts ; and 
not having frequent intercourse with my friends, it seemed best for me 
to state in writing the principal grounds for taking such a step, which 
might be readily handed to those most likely to impart counsel." 

Perhaps the whole bearing of these impressions was never fully under- 
stood, even by himself, till some years subsequently ; when he was called 
upon to make a still further surrender of his will to that of his heavenly 
Father, by quitting his native country, and the bosom of that society 
which he so much loved, and going forth at the call of apprehended 
duty to sojourn in a strange land. But to return to the period of which 
we have been speaking. Though he had been necessarily much occupied 
with his own concerns, he had not been a useless or inactive member of 
the religious body to which he was united. For many years he filled the 
office of overseer in the meeting to which he belonged ; and in discharge 
of the duties connected with it, he was remarkable for his unwearied zeal 
and charity, his labor, his forbearance, and brotherly kindness. The 
power of Divine grace having wrought so effectually on his own mind, 
his benevolence extended to the whole human family. 

For a number of years, the impression was strong upon his mind that 
he should be called to the work of the ministry ; but in connection with 
this feeling he was long harassed with doubts and fears. He was not 



1813.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 57 

rebellious, but his faith was weak ; he earnestly desired to have indubi- 
table evidence that such was indeed the will of his Lord and Master : 
but He who knew the sincerity of his heart, graciously condescended, in 
his own good time, to leave him without a doubt on this important subject. 
He underwent deep baptisms of spirit ; indeed such were his mental con- 
flicts, that his health materially suffered. In referring to this circum- 
stance at a subsequent period, he remarked to a friend, that he regarded 
it as an especial blessing to him ; for sometimes he slept little, and fre- 
quently his nights were spent in prayer ; at other times, prayer being his 
last engagement previous to consigning himself to sleep, he found in the 
morning, (to use his own expression,) his " mind still covered with the 
same precious influence. I think," he added, " I at that time knew in 
measure what it was to ' stand continually upon the watch-tower in the 
day-time, and to be set in my ward whole nights.' " His mind at this 
time appeared to be particularly impressed with the feeling of the great 
uncertainty of time ; so that he has been heard to acknowledge, that for 
months together he seldom lay down in bed without endeavoring to 
commit his soul into the hands of the Loifd ; feeling it very uncertain 
whether he should be permitted to see the morning's light. In reference 
to this period, a dear friend remarks : — "Of that time, and of many 
months previous to his appearance as a minister, my recollection is very 
clear. We were then confidential friends, and often together : and dur- 
ing the lapse of years that has intervened, I have frequently reverted to 
it. The exercise which then attended him, almost bore down the natural 
cheerfulness of his disposition ; he was so serious, so humble, so watch- 
ful, lest at any time he should be thrown ofi* his guard in the freedom of 
conversation ; and lest he should dissipate the influence of that heavenly 
love and goodness which often filled his mind, and led him into holy 
covenant with his Lord. He one day took me to a small field nearly 
surrounded by trees, on the south side of his house, where he told me he 
was accustomed to retire alone at an early hour of the morning and late 
in the evening, and often at noon when at home ; thus adopting the res- 
olution of David : ' Evening and morning and at noon will I pray : ' 
the spiritual communion he witnessed there, and at many other times, 
would strengthen him, no doubt, in his earnest endeavor to perform the 
will of his Divine Master. Yet it was only from his deportment that I 
judged my dear friend to be under preparation for the work of the min- 
istry. He spoke of that exercise to no one, and when our friend, Sarah 
Lamley, who visited families in Sheffield in the summer of 1813, and in 
the sitting with his family, told him she was sensible that he was called 
to that important work, his dear wife heard it with extreme surprise." 

Sitting in meeting on one occasion, he was particularly impressed with 
the language of our Saviour, after he had cleansed the leper : " Were 
there not ten cleansed, but where are the nine ? I tell you there are not 
found that returned to give glory to God save this stranger." The re- 



58 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1816. 

membrance that he had ever read such a passage in the sacred volume 
was entirely obliterated from his mind ; he thought he felt the requisition 
of duty to address it to the meeting, but he was perplexed ; he knew not 
at the time where it was to be found : he gave way to reasoning, — his 
dependence not being simply on the Lord alone ; and in great distress 
of mind, he allowed the meeting to break up. He hastened home, and 
opening his Bible, the first passage that met his eye was, " were there 
not ten cleansed," etc. He was deeply afiected : he entered renewedly 
into covenant with the Lord, that if he would be pleased again to visit 
him, he would be more faithful ; and when again he felt the requisition, 
he was strengthened in much brokeuness to comply. A sweet and inex- 
pressible feeling of peace was mercifully permitted to follow this sacrifice ; 
confirming to his mind that it was indeed a sacrifice prepared of the 
Lord. From this time he continued occasionally to express a few words 
in the line of the ministry ; and not unfrequently he was permitted to 
derive comfort from the united exercise of others engaged in this work, 
who were occasionally led to express the substance of the burden he him- 
self was laboring under. This was very confirming to his mind : and 
he has been heard to recount with gratitude to God, his condescension 
to him during this period of infancy in the work. 

At one time, accompanying a female minister who had appointed a 
public meeting to be held in a Methodist meeting-house, he was pre- 
vailed upon to go with her into the pulpit. He had never spoken in a 
meeting of that description, and he had no apprehension that in such an 
assembly he should be called upon to take any conspicuous part. But 
his mind soon became involved in exercise ; and being unwilling to yield 
to it, the Friend's way was quite obstructed, — no door of utterance was 
given. He saw and felt this, and arose, but under such conflict, as made 
him involuntarily cover his eyes with his hands ; and in this attitude he 
addressed the meeting. His companion followed ; and through the 
Divine blessing, the meeting was crowned by the' sensible feeling of the 
overshadowing love of their heavenly Father. 

He was acknowledged a minister in the year 1816 ; and shortly after- 
wards he accompanied another Friend in a visit to the meetings in Lanca- 
shire, and some parts of Yorkshire. 



1817.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 59 



CHAPTEE Y. 

Prospect of Duty in ErssiA — Offers Himself to the Russian Govern- 
ment TO Superixtend Agricultural Improvements near Petersburg — 
Voyage to Cronstadt, 1817 — Interview with Prince Galitzin at Petep^- 

BURG, ALSO WITH THE EmPEROR — YoYAGE HoMEWARD. 

A NEW field of action was now about to open before him, for which 
-^ his mind had been secretly preparing, until a willingness had been 
begotten in his heart, to follow the requisitions of his Lord, whitherso- 
ever these might lead him, or whatever sacrifice to his natural feeling 
an acquiescence in them might involve. 

For several years, he had an impression that it would be required of 
him to go abroad. This prospect frequently cost him much exercise of 
mind ; and one day whilst pacing up and down his parlor, feeling un- 
usually burdened under it, he was led earnestly to cry unto the Lord, 
desiring that He would be pleased to show him to what part of the world 
he must go. One of his children was in the room putting together a 
dissected map, and as his father approached him, his eye rested on Peters- 
burg with such an intimation that thither his Divine Master would send 
him, that, said he, in relating the circumstance many years afterwards 
to an intimate friend, " I never afterwards doubted : " he however kept 
the matter entirely to himself, believing that when the right time should 
come, way would be made for him. 

Early in the year 1817, inquiry having been made, by order of the 
late Emperor of Russia, for a person to undertake the management of 
an agricultural establishment in his dominions, Daniel Wheeler believed 
it his duty to offer himself for this service. The Emperor, as the reader 
may recollect, visited this country in the year 1814, and was much struck 
with the perfection of the English system of farming. His attention 
had been drawn in several ways to the Society of Friends; and a casual 
visit made to the farm of a Friend, on the Brighton road, had given 
him a favorable impression of their character as agriculturists. This 
impression, as the event proved, was not soon effaced; for having three 
years afterwards concluded on the drainage and cultivation of certain 
marshes and waste lands in the immediate neighborhood of Petersburg, 
and inquiry being made in England for a suitable manager for this 
work, the -Emperor particularly specified his wish that a member of the 
Society of Friends should be selected. The information was circulated 
m the Society by the late Richard Phillips of Wandsworth ; and the 
following extract from a letter received from a Friend of Sheffield, in 
reference to this subject, is inserted as showing the manner in which this 
undertaking was entertained by D. W. 



60 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1817. 

Second Month 15^^, 1817. 

Little, did I suppose on the receipt of thy letter of the 22d, that I 
should have occasion so speedily to reply to it. Soon after reading it, I 
observed to my wife, if such a Friend as Daniel Wheeler had believed 
it right to embark in such an undertaking, I knew of no person, that 
for all the purposes required, might be so fully recommended. But this 
idea did not at that time operate farther on my mind, than to induce me 
to conclude to take him into consultation, respecting some one well quali- 
fied. On the receipt of thy letter, he was engaged in a family visit in a 
neighboring meeting. In consequence, I was prevented from communi- 
cating the subject to him, until yesterday; when I perceived, to my sur- 
prise, that it made considerable impression on his mind, and that, from 
some questions he put to me, he was making the application to himself. 
Without noticing this, I told him I wished he would give the overtures 
of the Emperor a place in his thoughts ; and if any eligible person 
occurred to him, to inform me within a week. But my surprise was in- 
creased this morning, by his coming to inform me that it would be mere 
form to defer acknowledging that his mind was already made up to offer 
himself for the situation, for which it had been preparing more than two 
years. Great as the trial will be to many, to spare such a one out of 
our Monthly Meeting, there was an assent in my mind, like that of " thou 
art the man." I have often said, that in respect both to civil and re- 
ligious attainments, I knew of no one, moving in a similar sphere, who 
is so much qualified for the superintendence and the direction of others. 
A novice as to the world, or one who had had little experience as to the 
ways of men, however much he might have had of agriculture, would 
want many requisites, essential to the filling with propriety a station 
designed to be under the immediate eye of an Emperor. In his character, 
so much of true dignity is united with Christian humility, as qualifies 
him to appear before princes. 

After acquiring the first reputation in Sheffield ^s a tradesman, he took 
a farm, as if to give proof of his practical skill in agriculture ; which 
has excited the admiration of the neighborhood, and demonstrated that 
his talents in this direction are of a superior kind. 

For a person of his qualifications, to come forward on the ground of 
religious sensibility, appears to me an extraordinary instance of devoted- 
ness; but he has been heard to say he has been forgiven so much, that 
he cannot give too great proof of gratitude and attachment to the King 
of kings. If he enter upon this undertaking, it will be no small sacri- 
fice in a pecuniary consideration which he will have to make. 

One of the first difficulties which presented itself, in regard to this 
movement, was that of mentioning his prospect to our dear mother. He 
believed her timid nature would be ready to shrink under such a require- 
ment. His distress therefore on her account was great : but what was 



1817.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 61 

his surprise and comfort, when on informing her, and querying whether 

she could leave her friends and native land to go with him, she sweetly 

and calmly acquiesced ; stating her belief, that if it was the will of the 

Lord, strength would be given them to bear the trial, as well as ability 

to perform the service required, whatever it might be. 

His own explanation of the motives which induced him to enter into 

this engagement, is thus given by himself, in a paper addressed to an 

official person in Petersburg, during his first visit to that city, from which 

the following is extracted : 

EigUn Month nth, 1817. 

It seems altogether unnecessary to preface what I am about to state 
in this memorial, seeing that the truth never did, nor ever will, need any 
apology. I shall therefore proceed by observing, that it is now two years 
and a half since the subject of visiting Russia, and rendering myself 
useful in promoting the happiness of its numerous inhabitants, was pre- 
sented to the view of my mind, by that inward principle of light and 
grace, a manifestation of which is given to every^ man to profit withal, 
in which I believe ; and Petersburg was the place pointed out to me as 
the scene of my operations. It was, I must acknowledge, a prospect at 
which I was ready to shudder : for, although we may at times feel a 
willingness, and even profess it, to go with our Lord and Master into 
prison and unto death ; yet such is the frailty and weakness of human 
nature, that when the trying hour cometh, like Simon Peter, we are 
ready to deny Him. But He who is touched with a feeling and com- 
passionate sense of our manifold infirmities, I trust saw that it was not 
wilful disobedience, but human weakness ; and He who only knoweth 
the thoughts and intents of the heart, yea, from whom " the darkness 
hideth not, but the night shineth as the day, the darkness and the 
light [being] both alike to Him," in adorable condescension and 
mercy, doth at seasons qualify his poor, dependent, humble followers, 
acceptably to breathe the aspiration, " Lord, Thou knowest all things, 
Thou knowest that I love Thee." However, I must honestly confess, that 
at the time I could not possibly devote myself to such an undertaking ; 
for I am certain that no earthly consideration whatever could have in- 
duced me to leave my beloved wife and tender children : but He who 
" bloweth with his wind, and the waters flow," at whose touch the 
mountains of opposition melt down and vanish, hath by his wonder- 
working power reduced my mind to a willingness to go, whensoever and 
wheresoever He is pleased to lead, and to do whatsoever He is pleased to 
call for. 

Some time after this, as I was returning home late one evening, I had 
a sense of invitation after this manner, " What if the Emperor of Rus- 
sia should want a person for the superintendence of agriculture : " at 
which time a willingness was begotten in my mind to go, if that should 
be the case ; but when, or in- what manner, this was to come to pass, was 
6 



62 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1817. 

totally hidden from me. The frequent conflict of soul I had to pass 
through, none can conceive or have an idea of, but those who have been 
alike circumstanced ; all which was permitted in infinite wisdom, for the 
subjection of the natural will, and is what I verily believe all must pass 
through, before they can in sincerity of heart say, " Not my will, but 
Thine be done." 

In this manner I was prepared for this great event, and I cannot but 
record it, as a great and signal event in the life of a private individual : 
for when a letter was received from Russia by Richard- Phillips of Lon- 
don, a copy of which was sent to a Friend in Sheffield, and by him handed 
directly to me, it did not create any surprise, as I was in a state of prepa- 
ration to receive it, and in daily expectation of something important 
coming to pass. The circumstances which afterwards took place are too 
well known to need enumerating. 

I have had to leave my family for short periods of time, having been 
called upon to proclaim the glad tidings of the everlasting gospel, and 
to endeavor to stir up the pure mind by way of remembrance of thofee 
things that are most excellent, in visits to my brethren and sisters, in 
their separate churches, in different parts of England ; and I humbly 
hope the day's work was keeping pace with the day : but now a greater 
trial of faith was to be exercised, a greater sacrifice to be made — I must 
not only leave my family, but my country also. The second letter ar- 
rived from Russia, and the time seemed fully come. Accordingly I 
drank the cup with all its bitter dregs of separation, and tore myself 
away. 

If my proposals be altogether rejected, I do not know what I can do 
more. I have not stood at a distance, but have actually come into Rus- 
sia, and offered myself, my family, and the sacrifice of nearly all the 
resources I possess. If this offer be refused, I humbly trust the will will 
be accepted for the deed, and that obedience will have kept pace with 
knowledge ; for verily it matters little our knowing, unless we practise also. 
It is "not the hearers of the law, but the doers of it, that are justified " 
in the sight of Almighty God: it is "not every one that saith. Lord ! 
Lord ! that shall enter into the kingdom of heaven, but they that do the 
will," etc. ; and again, " If ye know these things, happy are ye if ye 
do them." In this case, I shall of course return immediately home, and 
resume my former occupations ; committing myself to Him who will not 
break the bruised reed, nor suffer it to be broken ; and whom I earnestly 
desire to serve to the latest moment of my breath.* 

To return to the narrative. It was concluded that Daniel Wheeler 
should, in the first instance, visit Petersburg alone ; and for this purpose 
he set out from his home towards the close of the Sixth Month, 1817 ; 

* The above was copied from the original in "the Cliancery of drainage and culti- 
vation of the neighborhood of Petersburg." 



1817.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 63 

and, after making a satisfactory journey, returned the same autumn. 
The following are extracts from memoranda made during this visit : 

On 'board the '■^Loft^'''' 115 miles from the Holderness Coast. 
Sixth Month 29th, First day. — My mind constantly bending towards 
home, and tracing the various situations and occupations of my dear 
wife and family, as the different periods of the day advanced, and I re- 
membered my beloved Friends in their Meeting at Sheffield ; but I had 
very little opportunity for retirement myself, the affairs of the ship being 
much unsettled on account of having so recently come from harbor, and 
the cabin subject to frequent interruption. Last night my mind was 
disquieted, and being very desirous of promoting the safety of the ship, 
I stayed on deck until after midnight ; and when I lay down in my 
cabin, it was with reluctance, as if the ship was not safe, unless I was 
upon the lookout. I have felt deserted and uncomfortable a consider- 
able part of the day ; but have been this evening favored to see that it 
arose from want of holding fast my confidence, from not being suffi- 
ciently resigned into his hands, " who sleepeth not by day, nor slumbereth 
by night," and without whose protecting arm of help, " the watchman 
waketh but in vain ; " and I believe that I have nothing to do but to be 
quiet, and endeavor patiently to trust in the all-sufficiency of his power. 
dOth. — As the forenoon advanced, the wind increased and the sea arose, 
and by degrees we were obliged to diminish our canvas. I have been a 
passive beholder of what has been going on upon deck, my mind now 
and then recurring to the cause of my being here ; and I can, with 
humble gratitude, acknowledge that I feel myself free from any accusa- 
tion, believing I am in my proper place ; and truly nothing short of this 
will do to lean upon. 

After a series of boisterous and contrary winds, we were favored to 
anchor in the roads of Elsineur, about one o'clock, p. m., on the Second 
day, the 7th of Seventh Month, and the tenth day from leaving Hull. The 
captain going ashore to clear at the Quarantine Office, I accompanied 
him ; and whilst he attended to his duties, I walked as far as Croneuburgh 
Castle, also to a royal palace and garden not far distant. Here I may 
remark the attention paid me by a young Englishman, an entire stranger 
to me, who was very desirous of going about with me. I soon found he 
wished to converse with me on religious subjects ; and I gave him all the 
opportunity I could. Before we parted, I was strengthened to declare to 
him the way of life and salvation: and may He who has begun the 
good work in his heart, be pleased to carry it on, to the praise of his own 
great and excellent name, for it is his own works only that can praise 
Him. I believe the language of our blessed Lord may be applied to this 
young man, " thou art not far from the kingdom of God." We reached 
the ship in safety, between 11 and 12 o'clock at night, taking a pilot on 
board with us. If I should have been instrumental, in any degree, in 



64 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1817. 

fanning the immortal spark which I believe to be mercifully kindled in 
the heart of this young Englishman at Elsineur, I shall think myself 
amply compensated for coming so far. 

Seventh Month 8th. — I think the Danish coast surpasses all I ever saw 
before for beautiful plantations, interspersed with houses, from Cronen- 
burgh Castle to Copenhagen ; at this place, the devastations committed 
by the British fleet under the late Horatio Nelson are still visible, and 
are suffered to remain in nearly the same ruinous state as they were left 
by our shipping. The king's residence is principally here. I observed 
at Elsineur a few solid countenances ; but I thought the generality of 
them seemed to be living as without God in the world, and the faces of 
many plainly show the low price at which spirituous liquors may be pur- 
chased. The pilot, who brought us through the grounds, appeared to be 
a thoughtful man, and conducted himself in a solid manner while with 
us ; my heart yearned over him as he left the ship, and I- could not help 
craving that the Divine blessing might rest upon him. 

10th, Fifth day. — Fresh gales and fine weather ; pressing forward 
before the sea and wind. I felt myself rather unwell this morning, and 
when I endeavored to hold my solitary meeting in the cabin, I might 
have said, as Mary did, " They have taken away my Lord, and I know 
not where they have laid Him." But I trust I am endeavoring |o learn 
in all states to be content, — a very necessary qualification (however dif- 
ficult of attainment) for all poor finite beings-. In the afternoon saw 
the island of Gothland, and hauled to the northward a little, to obtain 
a fresh departure from it. In the evening, poverty of spirit and indis- 
position of body were my portion ; I retired to rest early, and in the 
morning was favored to feel my mind quietly resigned and comfortable, 
and nature refreshed. 

11th, Sixth day. — Ofi* the east end of Gothland, still running before 
the wind and sea. One of our sailors had managed, whilst we were at 
Elsineur, to get a supply of Hollands, with which the poor fellow had 
kept himself in a state of intoxication, and was twice dismissed from the 
helm, for not keeping the ship in her course before the sea. This man 
when sober is an excellent sailor, and well knows how much depends 
upon the steering of a ship in these narrow rocky seas ; but siich is his 
love of liquor, that his own life, the ship, and all her crew may take 
their chance, if he can but get his darling grog. He looks very grave 
at the helm this morning. 

12th, Seventh day afternoon. — Gulf of Finland. We are now very 
near a small island called Oxholm, on which resides a respectable Eng- 
lish widow, who suffered shipwreck here about twenty years ago : her 
husband was captain of the ship, and perished at the time. She could 
never be prevailed upon to leave the island, and by the interest of Ad- 
miral Greig, of the Russian navy, and his friends, she was enabled to 
open a boarding-school, to which the children of very respectable Eng- 



1817.] MEMOIRS OF DAKIEL WHEELER. 65 

lisli families in Eussia are sent : last year she had about forty scholars. 
There are few other houses besides those belonging to her establishment. 
She has cultivated a piece of land as a garden ; and from the view we 
had of it just now, it wears the appearance of management and neatness : 
she has also the care of the light-house close to her dwelling. The island 
is not more than from three to four miles in circumference, and only four 
leagues from the main land. 

ISth, First day. — Steering towards the island of Hogland, and expect- 
ing shortly to see it. I have had my silent sitting in the cabin this fore- 
noon ; but ships at sea are not very quiet places. I was however favored 
with a sense of my own weakness, and humbled therewith. My mind 
has for these last two days begun to feel a burden upon it, which increases 
as we draw nearer to Petersburg ; and He only, who seeth the end from 
the beginning, knows what is to befall me there. But I am fully sen- 
sible He will require no more than what strength and ability will be 
furnished to perform ; and I have abundant cause to trust in Him " who 
walketh upon the wings of the wind, and maketh the clouds his chariot ; " 
who not only commands the storm, but at his pleasure rebukes it, and 
causes the undulating waves to be at peace, of which I have had re- 
newed instances during our passage from England. I have this morning 
thought more than usual of my dear wife and family, desiring they 
might be comforted by the Great Comforter ; and I have traced some of 
them to their seats in Sheffield meeting, among my beloved brethren and 
sisters, whom, though absent in body, my heart is often with, and on 
whose account I have frequently felt, and still feel, an affectionate inter- 
est, that every age and every class among them may come to know Him 
" who is from the beginning," and sit under his teaching ; whose teach- 
ing remains to be excellent, to those who are happily found in the counsel 
of his will : " bread will be given them, their waters will be sure," even 
that bread which the world knows not of, and that water which will be 
in them a well of water springing up into everlasting life. 

Seventh Month 15th. — Arrived at Cronstadt. After the ship was 
secured, we went on board an old ship of war, fitted up as the Harbor 
Master's Office. In the places where the public business is transacted, 
are paintings of the saints richly ornamented, before which the members 
of the Greek church repeat their prayers : they make a point of bowing 
and crossing themselves as soon as they see them. I observed the people, 
employed in the office, stared very much at me, principally I believe on 
account of my wearing my hat. On going into the presence of the Port 
Admiral, of whom I had to obtain a pass, I observed he also noticed my 
hat; and finding he could speak English, on his coming to inquire my 
name, I said I hoped the keeping on my hat would not be considered as 
intended disrespect, and entered into an explanation of my reasons for 
not taking it off unto man ; when he stopped me by saying, when it was 
omitted from any motive of religion, he did not wish it. I left Cronstadt 
6* E 



66 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1817. 

in the steam-packet that afternoon for Petersburg, and on landing there 
I was met by one of the Bible Society's agents, who conveyed me to the 
Bible Office, the gift of the Emperor to the Bible Society ; at which place 
I was treated with great kindness and courtesy, and found in it a quiet 
asylum for several days. 

The next morning I had an hour's conversation with Basil Papoff : he 
is called "his Excellency," and I think with some propriety, as he ap- 
pears an excellent man. He thought my business would go on slowly, 
as the Emperor was so much engaged on account of the marriage of his 
brother, the Grand Duke Nicholas. I was iutroduced to the minister 
of the Moravian congregation here, also to William Glenn, who is going 
to Astrachan to translate the Scriptures into the Persian language. I 
have also met another person from Scotland, who I have since found is 
desirous of knowing the way of Truth more perfectly. 

17th. — I traversed a considerable part of the city, and went up the 
country opposite the summer palace of Kamenny Ostrof, where the Em- 
peror now resides. I think the generality of the soil is better than I 
expected to see it. I recognized clover and several kinds of grasses by the 
roadside, and abundance of weeds in the gardens, of pretty much the 
same kinds as we have in England. In returning, we passed the hut 
that Peter the Great at one time inhabited ; and we saw the boat built 
with his own hands. We passed through the public gardens, which are 
beautiful. Most kinds of provisions are good here ; but the water at 
this season is unwholesome. Thirteen car-loads of Bibles and Testa- 
ments have been sent off to-day for Moscow. 

21st. — Took possession of a room at an inn kept by an English- 
woman. Drank tea with an English family, and had a good opportu- 
nity of explaining to the head of it the nature of our silent meetings, 
which was such as he had no conception of He had an idea that 
Friends went to meeting to meditate, and he thought that might be done 
at home ; and that on account of the young people, we should, at any 
rate, read the Scriptures. I told him we read the Scriptures to them at 
home. He then concluded it must be the bias of education that recon- 
ciled us to sitting in silence. I replied it could not be so as related to 
myself, for I was brought up in what is called the Established Church 
of England. This led to many questions on his part, all of which I was 
enabled to answer ; and best Help being near, I explained to him the 
nature of true worship, and that there was at seasons a power to be felt, 
which was before words were, and which will remain when words have 
ceased. He asked whether I came to a knowledge of the truth whilst 
I was in communion with the Established Church. No, I said, never 
whilst I was pestered with words. I could not help inveighing against 
words, as they seemed to place all their confidence and dependence in 
them. 

Seventh Month 2Sd. — Received a message that I was to be introduced 



1817.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 67 

to Prince Galitzin to-day : I had little time to spare for preparations, but 
had not many to make, having no clothes but what I landed in, my lug- 
gage having been detained at the Custom-house. I was accordingly 
conducted to the splendid mansion of the Prince, the entrance and mar- 
ble staircase of which were well lined with attendants, in whose counte- 
nances surprise and anger were evidently depicted, at my assurance in 
keeping on my hat. We waited a short time in an open gallery, as the 
Prince was engaged ; and took a turn into a spacious room, the walls of 
which were hung with pictures of all the imperial family of Russia, 
from the first to the last. In a short time a messenger came to say that 
the Prince was at liberty ; when we were ushered into his apartment of 
ample size. The Prince came forward, and met us in a very courteous 

manner ; and on introducing me, he took me by the hand, and we 

retired to the back part of the room, and sat down at the end of a 
writing-table. He asked me many questions with great affability in 
Russian, my companion interpreting betwixt us. Amongst others, he 
inquired what family I had ; which being answered, he wished to know 
whether I would bring them all with me, if I came to reside in Russia. 
I said, " Yes ; I should not leave a hoof behind ;" at which he seized my 
hand, and expressed his satisfaction. He then inquired how I should 
do, as there was no place of worship for me, no meeting, no society, 
— how was that? I told him the worship of Almighty God was not 
confined either to time or place; that it is neither in this mountain, 
nor at Jerusalem ; but in every place incense should be ofiered to his 
name, and a pure ofiering. After pausing a little, he desired the sen- 
tence might be thoroughly explained to him. He then seemed quite to 
understand it, bowing his head in a reverent manner, and appeared to 
ponder over it. In the midst of this, I found my mind drawn into 
silence ; but the Prince kept asking question after question, as if afraid 
of losing time : my answers were now very short ; and at last, I endeav- 
ored to explain to my companion the situation I was in, but could not 
make him understand me. The conversation then turned to agriculture, 
and the soil of the neighborhood, and to the Emperor ; but as a burden 
still remained with me, I cannot recollect all he said, or what answers 
I made him. At last, we rose from our seats as with* one accord ; but 
before the Prince had time to bid me farewell in his way, I found my 
time was come : and I was enabled to declare unto him the everlasting 
foundation, even Christ Jesus, the rock of ages, who was " to the 
Jews a stumbling-block, and to the Greeks foolishness;" but to them 
that obey his gospel inwardly revealed in the secret of their hearts, 
Christ crucified, the power of God, and the wisdom of God unto salva- 
tion. As I stopped at the end of every sentence, my companion inter- 
preted, as if he had been accustomed to the work, and might have 
known what he was going to do. After we had finished, we stood like 
statues for a short time ; and on my moving, as if I was at liberty, the 



68 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER, [1817. 

Prince took me by the hand, saying, "Although our languages are differ- 
ent, the language of the Spirit is the same." He held my hand till we 
got near the door, when I bade him farewell, and departed, compara- 
tively as light as a feather. I cannot but admire how I was guided ; 
for in delivering what was upon me to the Prince, at the end of every 
sentence, all was taken from me, as if I should have nothing further to 
say ; but when had had sufficient time to interpret, then a sup- 
ply was again vouchsafed. Whereas if I could have proceeded, as it 
were without stopping, I should have overpowered the interpreter, and 
the work would have been marred altogether. Thus the blind are 
guided in ways that they know not, and in paths that they have not 
seen : but truly the pillars of my tabernacle were mightily shaken. 
May I ever be preserved in that humility, through which alone the 
grateful heart can bless his holy name ; " who redeemeth our lives from 
destruction, and crowneth us with loving-kindness and tender mercies." 

In the afternoon, I met with some very humiliating circumstances in 
the course of my business at the Custom-house, which helped to keep 
under the creaturely part. 

[From this time to the 15th of Eighth Month, Daniel Wheeler was 
employed in examining the waste crown lands and the marshes in the 
vicinity of the capital, in preparing reports of his investigations, etc.] 

Seventh Month 21th, First day. — After I had sat down in my room to 
hold my meeting, I was interrupted by the coming of an individual, 
whom I had before seen. He resides about twenty versts from hence, 
and had come on purpose to inquire into the principles of Friends. He 
had once had a sight of " Barclay's Apology," but was never able to 
get it a second time, and I much regretted I had not one to give him. 
He is well acquainted with the Scriptures, but very desirous of having 
them expounded and explained. After a long conversation, I referred 
him to the never-failing and only key, the Holy Spirit, by which they 
were given forth, and without which the natural man will ever read them 
in vain, or when he has done, if he thinks he knows anything, he knows 
nothing as he ought to know. He gave me a kind invitation to his 
house, and we parted in a friendly manner. 

Eighth Month Sd^ First day.— I spent the day at home in retirement. 
In the evening the city was illuminated, and I understand there was a 
great display of fire- and water-works at the country palace of Peterhoff, 
on account of its being the saint's day of the Dowager Empress Mary. 

On the 15th, I began a letter to my dear wife, and had finished two 
sides of it, when I seemed quite at a loss for a subject, which I could 
not account for. I went into the yard, and walked up and down for 
fresh air ; but had not been there long, when I received a message that 
the Emperor would see me that afternoon, and that I was to be at five 
o'clock at the lodgings of Prince Galitzin, which are close to the gate 
of the palace of Kameuny Ostrof. Having been kindly assisted in pro- 



1817.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 69 

curing a conveyance, I was there in time, and the Prince received me 
with his usual openness. In about half an hour a messenger came, and 
^ bareheaded) conducted me through the garden, and the different guards, 
who stared at me not a little. At last we entered the palace, and after 
going through a range of rooms, I was shown into'the apartment of the 
Emperor, who received me with more parade than I expected ; but I 
thought afterwards this was only on account of the page, for as soon as 
the door was shut, he took me by the hand, saying, "Sit down, sir." I 
was not however quite ready to sit down ; for the salutation arose in my 
heart, of "Grace, mercy, and peace be multiplied, from God the Father, 
and our Lord Jesus Christ," upon the noble Emperor, etc. As I pro- 
ceeded I took off my hat, and the Emperor stood quite still, until I had 
finished ; when we both sat down. He had several questions to ask, and 
expressed his surprise and satisfaction at the manner in which I had 
been led into Russia. I had a great deal to say to him, and full oppor- 
tunity to express everything that arose on my mind. He mentioned my 
memorial, and I think touched upon every particular head distinctly, 
and said he agreed to the whole. I then gave him a paper I had ready 
in my pocket-book, which brought the peculiar principles of our Society 
into view ; this he read, and questioned me about all of them ; which 
gave time to clear myself fully. I had a good deal to say to him on 
silent waiting. I remember my last words were, the expression of a de- 
sire that attended my mind, " that when time shall rob thee of thy 
earthly crown, an inheritance incorruptible and undefiled, a crown 
immortal, may be thy happy portion." He held my hand fast in his for 
some time, and did not utter another word. I then returned to Prince 
Galitzin, and on taking leave, I had a little matter to express to him, 

which , who was present, interpreted. The next morning I finished 

my letter to my wife, in time for the post, and thought myself clear of 
Petersburg : but in the evening, I found something like an invitation to 
such of the English people as inclined to sit down with me. 

The next day, after dining with J. Paterson, he invited me to go to 
hear their sermon, which I declined ; but afterwards I told him, that if 
his friends inclined to sit down with me in a large room at the Bible 
Office, if I had anything for them they should have it, and if not, they 
musl forgive me. It was accordingly fixed that we should meet at seven 
o'clock the next evening. I repaired thither about the time, and found 
a larger number assembled than I had any expectation of, including four 
ministers of the Independent denomination. Scarcely an individual 
amongst them had sat in silence before, in this way : it was, however, 
exercising to me, and we had a solemn sitting. I was enabled to declare 
the truth amongst them about three-quarters of an hour, to the relief of 
my own mind, and the sitting ended well : there seemed something like 
an unwillingness on their part to break up : I was, I trust, thankful when 
it was over. 



70 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1817. 

The forepart of the 18th and 19th instant was employed in taking 
leave of my friends, and preparing for my homeward voyage. On the 
20th, I went down to Cronstadt by steam-boat, and proceeded at once on 
board the Fortune, a fine ship, for Hull. I concluded to remain on 
board, although the ship was not quite ready for sea ; and, as night came 
on, I began to be very uncomfortable, and was fearful I had been making 
more haste than I should have done, and that in my hurry I had not hit 
upon the right vessel. I walked the deck till Jate, and a willingness was 
wrought in my mind to quit the ship in the morning, if required. This 
exercise, being amongst entire strangers, made the pressure very heavy. 
I retired to my cabin, and got some rest, and when I awoke in the morn- 
ing, I found my accusers were all gone, and tranquillity again restored ; 
for which I was thankful. Going on shore in the course of the day, I 
found a long looked for letter from home, and thankfulness was raised 
in my heart to the Giver of every good and perfect gift for the cheering 
account it contained. 

Eighth Month 23c?. — We got out of the Mole this morning, and hav- 
ing been boarded by the guard-ship, by eleven o'clock all impediments 
were removed, and we proceeded down the Gulf, with a fair wind. 

24^A, First day, — When I awoke in the morning, I found the ship 
was rolling, which she would not have done if the wind had not been 
fair, and the sea following us ; so that I got up cheerfully. I went into 
my state-room in the forenoon ; but found I could not get into any settle- 
ment of mind. The thought of proceeding homeward with a fair wind 
was too much for me to be able to keep out of view ; but I trust the 
Father of mercies saw my weakness with his eye of compassion. 

31sf, First day. — Having no opportunity of sitting down in the cabin, 
I held my sitting upon deck ; and though I met with many interruptions, 
yet I was favored with settlement of mind in a good degree. In the 
afternoon, rounded the Falsterbo Reef, on which lay the wreck of a large 
ship, and at five o'clock made a signal for a pilot to carry us through 
the grounds; but could not perceive one coming off to us. As I was 
walking the deck, it just passed my mind, how soon our prospects are 
blighted ; and going to the quarter-deck, I heard the sailor who was heav- 
ing the lead cry, " by the deep four, a quarter less four, — by the mark 
three, a quarter less three," and immediately after I felt the ship strike 
on a rock ; in a few seconds she struck a second time, and then stuck 
fast. The crew were of course all in a state of consternation, and the 
captain was almost speechless ; and indeed it was a serious moment, for 
the ship was under full sail when she struck, and on a lee shore, too. 
The first thing was to take the sails ofi*her ; then the boats were lowered, 
and two anchors carried out with strong hawsers. During this time 
several shij)s passed, to whom our captain waved his hat by way of signal 
to keep ofi"; and very mortifying it certainly was, to see the different 
ships take in their pilots, and make sail. Soon after, a large boat full 



1818.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 71 

of men approached, with whom the captain agreed, after hard bargain- 
ing, to carry out a large anchor for us : this took up some time, and as 
night came on, the wind rose, and things began to wear a gloomy aspect. 
I was favored however to feel quietness cover my mind like a canopy ; 
and a petition arose in my heart to the Father of mercies, to bless the 
endeavors of the toiling crew. Whilst the Danish boat was receiving 
the anchor and cable, finding I could be of no use, I went below, and 
stretched myself on the locker, with my arm supporting my head. I 
continued in this position till the sailors began to heave upon the cable ; 
and, at length, I plainly felt her keel grate upon the rock. Being fully 
satisfied that she moved, I hastened on deck with the pleasing intelli- 
gence. Shortly after one in the morning the ship floated, and was soon 
in deep water again, which was cause of humble thankfulness. We 
anchored in Elsineur roads the same afternoon. 
[The voyage to England was completed in safety.] 



CHAPTEE YL 



Remoyes with his Wife aot> Family to Russia — Voyage Thither, 1818 
— Settlement at Ochta, near Petersburg — William Allen and Stephen 
Geellet — Agricultural Success — Visit from the Emperor, etc. 

DUKING the ensuing winter, D. W. was actively engaged in winding 
up his affairs preparatory to leaving England. Ample provision of 
agricultural implements, seeds and cattle, was also made; and, at length, 
all being in readiness, he embarked for Russia, with his wife, family and 
assistants, in all twenty souls, on the 22d of Sixth Month, 1818. 

The following memoranda are from the pen of a friend, and refer to 
this period. 

On the 18th of Sixth Month, 1818, we were agreeably surprised by 
seeing our dear friend Daniel Wheeler come into our meeting at Shef- 
field ; for he had taken leave of us, not expecting to meet us again before 
embarking for Petersburg: towards the close of the meeting, he ex- 
pressed himself nearly as follows : 

"It has afforded me consolation once more to sit with my dear brethren 
and sisters, though in great weakness ; and painful my feelings have 
been, when thinking that I may never have another opportunity of doing 
so ; being with my dear family about to be removed from scenes like 
these, to a land of strangers, amongst a people whose language we know 
not. I do not wish to multiply words unnecessarily ; but as there are 
perhaps few present who are acquainted with my motives for leaving, I 
have believed it would be right for me, near the close of this meeting, to 
inform you, as ability may be afforded. Nearly four years ago, in the 



72 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1818. 

vision of that light in which I believe, it was clearly manifested that it 
would be right for me to remove with my dear family to that land. 
Many were the conflicts and deep the baptisms I passed through, known 
only to Him who seeth in secret; but whilst abiding under these impres- 
sions, for he that believeth maketh not haste, I was brought into a willing- 
ness to give up thereto : and thanks be to the Preserver of men, I can 
now say without boasting, I am willing to go whithersoever He may be 
pleased to send me. With these feelings, I went over last summer to 
see 'this strange land; and though I met with many trials, my faith was 
not shaken, but remained fixed on Him, ' who walketh upon the wings 
of the wind.' 

" Painful as the separation is to me, I would not have my dear friends 
think that I consider my lot hard ; for in sincerity I can adopt the lan- 
guage of, 'What shall I render unto the Lord for all his mercies?' 
Few have received greater benefits from his hand, few have expe- 
rienced greater deliverances ; and none more unworthy. I am weak 
and frail ; yet in me you behold a monument of his everlasting mercy. 
He has kept me from the devouring sword; He has preserved me from 
the raging pestilence, when thousands have fallen by my side; He kept 
me alive in famine ; He saved me from shipwreck, when the deep was 
ready to overwhelm, and the briny waves to swallow me up: but, above 
all, He has showed me his marvellous Truth. 

"To this Power, my dear friends, I commend you, which is able to do 
all things for you. When we are far separated, we may still pray for 
each other ; and perhaps those prayers may prove more availing, than 
whilst we have been together. In the words of the Apostle, to his 
grace, which is able to keep and preserve you alive in the most holy 
faith, I commend you, together with myself and my dear family, all 
that go, and all that stay; and in the love of the everlasting gospel, I 
salute you, and afiectionately bid you farewell." 

The last visit our dear friend D. W. paid before leaving his native 
country for Russia, was at the house of Sarah Eglin of Hull, where he 
took his last meal on shore, the 22d of Sixth Month. In a short oppor- 
tunity, after dinner, he told us that his mind had been gratefully aflfected, 
in renewedly feeling the life-giving presence of Israel's Shepherd, ac- 
companied with a belief that he should not be deserted in the time of 
need ; but that He who had been with him in six troubles would gra- 
ciously preserve him in the seventh : under which precious feeling he 
had been ready to adopt the language, "Surely goodness and mercy 
have followed me all the days of my life, and I shall dwell in the house 
of the Lord forever." 

[He proceeded on his voyage ; in the course of which he addressed 
the following letter to his friend the late Samuel Smith of Shefiield.] 



1818.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 73 

Sixth Month 2Qth, 1818. 

My Dear Friend : According to my promise, I have the pleasure 
of informing thee, that we are now pushing for the roads of Elsineur, 
and expect to anchor in about two hours, having had a passage of four 
days and nights. It has been what the sailors call a fine run ; yet some 
of my company have thought it rough enough. The supper-table was 
well attended the evening we left Hull, and sailing was talked of with 
the greatest enthusiasm : but a great alteration had taken place by next 
morning the land was out of sight, the wind had got up, and we found 
a tumbling sea upon the Dogger Bank. But little breakfast was wanted, 
and at dinner-time, I had not one guest to bear me company. The Are- 
thusa has proved herself a noble vessel ; and, although much weighted 
upon her decks with water-casks and cattle, she has borne her costly 
freight, (to me not only costly but precious indeed,) nearly seven hun- 
dred miles in this short time, without any leakage, though sorely buffeted 
by wind and sea. My dear wife has been very ill ; yet through all has 
been favored with calmness and resignation, and I fully believe has never 
once let in fear. 

The sincerity and kindness of all our friends who have sheltered me 
and my family, serve to make us the more regret being thus torn away 
from them. But amidst these painful sensations, quietness has presided 
amongst us ; and in our silent meeting in the cabin yesterday, some of 
our hearts were tendered, under a sense of the continued regard of the 
unslumbering Shepherd. 

We were so amply provided with every article of provision which our 
Hull friends could think of and prepare, that our fare has been very 
different from what is usual at sea. In short, we have so many things 
to be thankful for, that there is some danger of our being deficient in 
gratitude to the great Author of all our blessings ; but I humbly trust 
we shall be preserved in humility and watchfulness, and in that fear 
which can alone entitle us to Divine protection and regard. 

[After his arrival at Petersburg, he again writes to his friend Samuel 
Smith, as follows :] 

Ochta^ near Petersburg, Eighth Month l^th, 1818. 

My Dear Friend: I am fully aware that thou hast long before 
this time heard of our being favored to land in safety, complete in num- 
ber as when we left our native country. After replenishing our stock of 
hay and water at Elsineur, we proceeded on our voyage, and arrived at 
Cronstadt on the 16th day from Hull : one day was lost at Elsineur, so 
that we could not well have had a more favorable and expeditious pas- 
sage ; for which, I humbly trust, all of us who are capable of reflection, 
are truly thankful. Several things combined to detain us at Cronstadt, 
so that it was eight days before we reached the habitation prepared for 
7 



74 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1818. 

US, which is situated on the bank of the ^ Neva, nearly opposite the 
Smolny monastery. It is a stuccoed brick house of two stories, with the 
necessary stabling and outbuildings; and we have now got it into toler- 
able order. 

I have called upon my old acquaintances and friends of last year, 
and have met with the most handsome treatment from all with whom I 
have had to do ; and I have found, to my great comfort, the greatest 
sincerity in all those who made profession last year. Sometimes I can- 
not avoid partaking of their sumptuous tables, which I can assure thee 
is no treat to me, though I believe it has its use : and if so, however 
mortifying, I hope 1 shall be willing to bear the cross of it. I always 
look forward to such times as if I was going to be tried by a court- 
martial, or something of the sort ; but if it was not for these feelings, I 
should be afraid that the creaturely part would be in danger of exalta- 
tion, from the caresses of these people. So that although much stripped- 
ness and abasedness is my lot, I believe that there only is my safety. 
Truly there is a precious seed scattered up and down in this place; and 
I think it is very remarkable, that so many of those in high stations are 
not only great, but are sincerely desirous of doing good, and are so little 
in their own eyes. 

The greatest part of the time we have been here, it hath pleased Him, 
who best knows what is best for us, to dispense a season of poverty and 
barrenness, as far as relates to myself; and my dear wife has been pretty 
much in the same condition. At the same time, a ray of light hath 
mercifully been permitted to shine upon the path, sufficient to strengthen 
the belief, that our being here is in the counsel of his will, without 
whose knowledge a single sparrow falleth not to the ground. If it was 
not for a gleam now and then of this kind, though faint and transient, 
how deplorable would our prospect be, separated from those we dearly 
love, surrounded by many persons disposed to take every advantage of 
us, with a dreary half-year's winter gathering rour[d us. 

We are now making preparations for the winter, and have laid in a 
large store of wood for fuel ; much more than I should have thought we 
could possibly consume. But as many fears are entertained by our 
friends here lest we should suffer from the cold, we are forced to comply 
with their advice. The Russians keep themselves much warmer than 
we shall like ; and I think it will be better to wear a little extra clothing, 
than to keep our rooms so excessively heated. 

We have lately had some frosty nights, which have obliged us to try 
the stove in one room ; we are much pleased with its construction, and 
think it preferable to our open English fire-places. 

I have lately been inquiring the manner in which the winter here 
begins; and am informed that, after some cold, rainy weather, the 
English winter commences, which freezes over parts of the Lake Ladoga: 
these are soon broken up by the wind, when the ice comes down in large 



1818.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 75 

flakes, and blocks up the Gulf of Finland and the Neva. Shortly after 
this, the winter comes in reality, and fixes the ice, often in a very rough 
state, just as it has been hurried down by the current, many of the flakes 
lying one upon another. Often the whole becomes solid in forty-eight 
hours ; after which roads are levelled over the rough ice, at those places 
where the pontoon bridges and ferries have been, which are marked out 
by fir-trees set up in the ice. These crossings frequently remain passa- 
ble until the Fourth Month ; for, although the snow melts ofi* the land 
three weeks earlier, yet the river remains frozen, owing to the frosty 
nights : the roads are sometimes dusty before the ice breaks up in the 
river. This I believe is the season when people suffer the most, as the 
days are so warm that they change their clothing, whilst at the same 
time there are strong frosts by night. 

Ninth Month Ath. — Finding I have yet time, I feel disposed to 
lengthen my already lengthened letter. I do not wish to tire my 
friends ; but I believe they are so much interested in our welfare, as to 
accept it as an expression of that gratitude and love, which I trust will 
never cease to flow in my heart, whilst memory holds her place in this 
frail tabernacle, and however distant we and our little ones may be ex- 
iled. I alluded in the forepart of my letter to the stripped situation of 
mind, that had for some time been niy portion; and have now, with 
humble thankfulness, to acknowledge the inexpressible comfort where- 
with I am comforted ; which nothing short of the great and promised 
Comforter could administer to the drooping mind. Last First day, in 
our little meeting, the Master was pleased to preside, and it was indeed 
" a feast of fat things ; " and the language which arose in my heart was, 
"Take, eat; this is my body." I never remember being under such a 
covering, and my desire is, that I may never forget it : and oh ! that the 
fear of the Lord may so prevail amongst us, as to entitle us to his love, 
which can alone enable us " to run through a troop, or leap over a wall ;" 
and which at this time enableth me to call every country my country, 
and every man my brother. 

To Balby Monthly Meeting. 

Second Month 11th, 0. S. 1819. 

Dear Friends : In conformity with the desire expressed in your 
minute of the Fifth Month last, we have endeavored to render an ac- 
count of ourselves in the foregoing part of this letter. It was thought 
that by drawing up answers to such of the queries as were applicable to 
us, the most correct statement of our situation would be obtained. 

In thus drawing the attention of the Monthly Meeting to its distant 
members, a belief accompanies my mind, that tender sympathy and feel- 
ing are excited on our account ; and my heart is humbled within me in 
the remembrance of the " goodly tents of Jacob, and the quiet dwelling- 
places of Israel," of those dear brethren and sisters, with whom I can 



76 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1819. 

no longer assemble before the Lord, and from whom my dear family 
and self are far separated, as from the bosom and fostering care of the 
church. Yet amidst a dispensation so painful to human nature, I have 
abundant cause to acknowledge the continued regard of Israel's great 
and compassionate Shepherd, who faileth not to care for his sheep, 
however widely scattered, and who at seasons is graciously pleased, not 
only to afford the healing balm of resignation, but to replenish with his 
love, which many waters cannot quench, nor distance diminish ; but 
which at times is sensibly felt to flow towards the flock at home, even to 
the hindermost, and to clothe with ability in secret broken aspirations 
to supplicate on their behalf, that " not a hoof may be left behind," and 
that none may be missing in the great day ; but that all of every age 
and of every class may hear his voice, be known of Him, and follow 
Him: that when He, the Great Shepherd, shall'appear, we may appear 
also, and be all bound up together in the Lord's " bundle of life ; " 
which is frequently, fervently, and at this time, the desire of your 
friend, D. W. 

To MOEDECAI CaSSON. 

Third Month \Uh, 1819. 
I do not know that we have ever had more than 21 degrees of 
frost by Reaumur's scale, (16° below zero, Faht. ;) indeed, but few of 
the Russians recollect so mild a winter. I think we never passed a 
winter in England with less sickness in the family: the merciful Dis- 
penser of all our blessings has indeed done more than we could have 
thought or asked for. During four months of the darkest season, we 
have had the company, generally two days in the week, of our beloved 
friends William Allen and Stephen Grellet; through whom we have 
often been cheered and refreshed as with dainties from the dear Master's 
table. They have had a narrow path to tread in, yet are well satisfied 
with their labors here ; though they have been in a different way from 
what is customary with those who move on such errands: they have truly 
been led in paths that they kn^w not, and in ways that they had not 
seen, to their own admiration, and to the praise of the great and excel- 
lent Name. They left us ten days ago, with minds full of peace, beloved 
and regretted by all who had the happiness to become acquainted with 
them. The stream of gospel love, which was at seasons permitted to 
flow, when channels were open to receive it, has made, I believe, an im- 
pression on the minds of some, which will never be obliterated; and 
which has clearly evinced, " whose servants they are." They were, I 
think, of all men the most fit to move in such a work, in such a place, 
and under such circumstances. 

> I saw them set off from the city, just at the edge of dark, in a covered 
sledge, in the midst of a heavy snow-storm. They are furnished with 
letters and documents, sufficient to open the way wherever they go : they 
have also a document called a podorojni, which obliges the postmasters 



1819.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 77 

to furnish them with horses as soon as they arrive at a station ; so that 
they are not likely to suffer detention on the road. Their luggage is put 
in the bottom of the sledge ; over it is a bed covered with black morocco 
leather, on which they can either sit or lie: they have also provi- 
sions with them ; and a servant who can speak French, German, and 
Russian. 

Since the departure of our friends, we have felt much poverty and 
strippedness ; yet at times a renewed evidence hath in unutterable mercy 
been vouchsafed to us, that the Rock remains, and that the Foundation 
standeth sure: so that there is still encouragement, even amidst the 
gloom by which we seem surrounded, humbly to hope that we shall be 
preserved and enabled to maintain our ground ; however feeble our at- 
tempts may seem, and however much our weakness may be felt. The' 
responsible situation in which we are placed, is at times almost enough 
to overwhelm me with fear ; lest I should let fall any of those precious 
testimonies given us to bear, and thereby bring reproach upon the blessed 
cause of Truth. I have however great consolation in observing that my 
eldest son also begins to feel the importance of this ; and it is a great 
favor when the eldest takes the right way, as there is then a hope that 
the younger ones will follow after. 

To Barbara Hoyland. 

MntTi Month 2M, 0. S. 1819. 

My Dear Sister: Since I last wrote to thee, our work has made 
great^progress, and being now widely extended, is not likely to lessen my 
fatigue ; but I am looking forward to a little respite, as the winter is ex- 
pected shortly to be with us. Since the spring opened, I have been much 
harassed, having been engaged from four in the morning until late at 
night, except on First days, when I do not suffer any work to be done, 
and of course I have no occasion to go out myself. It is a common 
practice here to transact business and hold the principal markets on 
First days ; but I made a stand against it, as soon as I came, and have 
been under the necessity to this time strongly to object to it. On Fifth 
days, also, I take the forenoons ; so that our little meetings are regularly 
held, which is a great comfort to me, as well as a respite from toil, and 
when at seasons the Great Master is pleased to preside and own the 
slender few. 

Since the spring opened, we have sown about forty acres with clover, 
and other grasses, also with some oats, but merely to protect the smaller 
seeds from drought ; about four acres of potatoes have been planted, and 
ten acres of turnips sown with the Northumberland drill. On the whole, 
these have done well, particularly the turnips, which are bought up at a 
high price, as fast as I can get them into the market. But I am most 
surprised by the grass seeds, which in twelve weeks after the sowing were 
7* 



78 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1819. 

in full flower, looking like a full crop, the year after sowing in England ; 
such is the astonishing quickness of vegetation here. 

Amidst the numerous avocations of the Emperor, time has been de- 
voted by him for a thorough examination of the work carrying on by 
us ; which gave me full two hours' time with him alone, and another 
hour was occupied at our house : so that I had an opportunity given of 
clearing myself, and I hope nothing was kept back on my part. I re- 
joice in believing, that a spark remains unextinguished in his noble 
bosom^which I trust will never be suffered to go out or diminish ; but 
may be permitted increasingly to brighten, even unto the perfect day. 
Yet I cannot help fearing, when dwelling on the critical situation in 
which he is placed, the exalted station he fills, and the many besetments 
"by which lie is surrounded. I will content myself with reviving his own 
expression ; when speaking on the subject of war, I alluded to the vast 
army in this neighborhood, and the state of mankind in general ; he re- 
plied, " the things that are not possible with man, are possible with 
God." 

We have also had a visit from the reigning Empress : she is a very 
amiable woman, so unaffected and unassuming, that our fears of being 
embarrassed in her presence were soon changed into admiration and re- 
gard ; and though she manifested great condescension and affability, true 
dignity still appeared. She came to the house, and afterwards went to 
view the work ; and I showed her everything that I thought would please. 
She walked for a considerable time on the land, and was much gratified 
with its being so dry, as w^ell as with the apparent change in the face of 
the country. The Empress speaks a little English, and had with ]ier a 
companion who understands it well. 

I remain, etc. 

To David Mallinson of Sheffield. 

Mnth Month 22^2, 1819. 

How often have I thought of my beloved friend, and his dear wife and 
family, when in a situation in which I could not possibly address a few 
lines to them ; and as often lamented and grieved, as month after month 
has rolled away, when they have been again brought to my remem- 
brance. 

In the winter, my time was much occupied in making preparations 
for the ensuing campaign ; and since the ice left us, I have been con- 
stantly hurried and fatigued. This year my labor has been much in- 
creased, by my having been appointed to assist in the improvement of 
some land of the Dowager Empress, situated about twenty-four miles 
distant. I have in consequence seen the Dowager several times ; and I 
find it a trying situation for a Friend, to pass through the apartments of 
a palace, amongst a host of servants and military, who stare as if I was 
not a fellow-man. I sometimes think no one was ever in a situation 



1819.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 79 

similar to mine, or so much like the pelican in the wilderness, or the 
solitary sparrow on the house-top ; and am ready to query whether my 
being here can answer any good end. Yet there are seasons, when I am 
comforted in the belief, that some minds are led to consider and to in- 
quire our motives, for differing so widely from the rest of mankind ; and 
I uniformly find, when opportunities of this sort occur, something like 
an assent in the minds of such, and a lamentation raised that a larger 
portion of mankind do not follow our example. Alas ! little do they 
know how frail I am, and how weak I feel ; often stripped of everything 
that can afford any real comfort, and apparently left to myself to walk 
in slippery places. Sometimes my mind glances at my dear friends at 
home ; but there I must not dwell, though I believe I shall always con- 
sider my country as my home, and I trust my friends will ever remain 
dear to me, and that however separated or circumstanced, we shall be 
dear to each other in that love, which is not subject to change, but 
" hopeth all things, endureth all things, beareth all things ; rejoiceth not 
in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth ; " which rests upon the meek as a 
diadem, and crowns the humble sufferer with eternal life, if constantly 
and earnestly labored after and abode in. However we may be permitted 
to feel our nothingness, let us remember it is " by these things we live : " 
and truly, my dear friend, and but lately very often my companion in 
tribulation, I believe He is a strong rock and an irresistible fortress to 
dwell in. For my own part, I need not ask the question, " whither shall 
I go ? " having no choice left, and consequently no merit, if I should be 
found frequently turning unto Him, who only " hath the words of eternal 
life." 

I know I am many letters in debt to many of my dear friends ; and 
I am afraid I should not be warranted in saying " have patience and I 
will pay you all : " and yet as it is really my intention to answer them, 
I hope they will be disposed to give me a little longer credit ; at the 
same time to attribute my long silence to the true cause, and not that 
they are any of them blotted out of my memory, or that my regard is 
in any way lessened. For I think I may say, that all the members of 
your meeting, with whom I have been acquainted during the time I 
have been permitted to dwell amongst you, are frequently the objects of 
my remembrance and regard, from the oldest down to the little child. 
But when my time is so limited, that I cannot keep up a regular corre- 
spondence, even with those that I have had the most intimate acquaint- 
ance with, I hope the charity of others will lead them to put the most 
favorable construction upon my long silence in this way, and I really 
believe they will be disposed to do so. 

Well, my much loved friends, it was once very pleasant to be with 
you and the dear children ; but those days are over and past, when it 
was often my lot to drop in amongst you ; they are departed as a shadow 
when the light is withdrawn ; but the Ancient of days remains : He 



80 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1820. 

changeth not, neither do his years fail. May He be your happy portion, 
not only through time, but, when the struggle is over and the warfare at 
an end, through the never-ending ages of eternity. 

Believe me, though the restless Baltic rolls between us, your affec- 
tionate friend, D. W. 



CHAPTER VII. 



Severe "Winter of 1819-20 — His Affectionate Address to Balbt Monthly 
Meeting — Sundry Letters to his Friends in England — Visit from the 
Emperor Alexander. 

To David Mallinson. 

First Month, 1820. 

MY Dear Friend : Annexed are the answers to the queries from our 
slender meeting at Ochta, which I hope will be received in time for 
the Monthly Meeting in the Third Month next. 

We often wonder how you are going on in England, whether you are 
sharing in any degree our cold winter. I sometimes think yours must 
have been more severe than for several years past, as the wind has been 
between north and east for the greater part of the last three months. I 
cannot possibly describe what we have had to encounter here : the Rus- 
sians say there has not been so severe a winter since the year 1800. It 
came upon us all at once ; in the beginning of the Tenth Month, we 
could not get the plough into the ground, and we were shortly driven 
off altogether. The quantity of snow is great, and where it has drifted 
it is very deep indeed, and the frost has been intense. This night we 
have twenty degrees, and it has been as low as thirty-one degrees by 
Reaumur's scale (37° below zero, Faht.). I was in the city on the cold- 
est day, and did not suffer ; though when I shut my eyes, perhaps for 
half a minute, it was difficult to open them again. At one time our 
prospect was very gloomy, as the children seemed as if they could not 
bear it, and the four youngest were ill at once with the scarlet-fever ; 
but the Great Physician helped us. I did not like the idea of sending 
for a doctor ; it seemed like distrusting the hand that has so often been 
stretched forth for our deliverance : but one of our Russian domestics 
being ill, on his account a doctor was called in, and it was through him 
we learned what fever it was. They are now, through mercy, in usual 
health, and all are enduring the cold, I think, as well as the Russians 
themselves. 

We have an abundance of wolves, which are drawn by the severity 
of the weather nearer than usual to the abodes of men. The intense 
cold sometimes drives them mad; six cases have occurred within our 
knowledge, of people being bitteu by wolves in this state, four of which 



1820.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 81 

proved fatal, and in the other two, the parties recovered, having had the 
parts cut out, and the wounds seared with a hot iron. One man had his 
face torn by a wolf close by our house, but he succeeded in killing it; 
we all saw it, and a terrible animal it is to encounter, I can assure thee.'^ 
When the frost is very great, the smaller birds fall to the ground ; I 
have several times seen this. But though the wolf prowles round our 
habitation by night, we are favored to be quiet and peaceful within, and 
to partake of many consolations. 

To Balby Monthly Meeting. 

First Month l^th, 1820. 

Dear Friends : Through the continued mercy of Him who " crown- 
eth the year with his goodness," I am once more permitted to send you 
answers to the queries from our little meeting at Ochta. 

As great poverty and strippedness of mind are often, and particularly 
at this time, my portion, I feel quite discouraged in attempting to take 
up my pen on the present occasion ; but in these dispensations I have 
frequently to admire that a precious feeling of love towards my cl.ear 
brethren and sisters at home is vouchsafed and permitted to remain, 
when every other feeling of good is wholly withdrawn from me. This 
being afresh brought to my remembrance, a hope is revived and cher- 
ished in my heart, (although peculiarly situated, and at times made 
painfully to feel the prevalency of the power of darkness by which I 
am surrounded,) that a small spark of life is yet unextinguished ; and 
which, while I am writing, kindles an ability, though under an hum- 
bling sense of great weakness, to hold forth a word of encouragement 
to the afflicted, and to those among you, unto whom it is not only given 
to believe in, but also to suffer for the name of Jesus ; which may have 
a tendency to strengthen minds that are often drooping, and in their own 
apprehension, no longer able to sustain the seemingly unequal combat, 
who know what it is to be plunged into the depths of indescribable dis- 
tress ; for such I am persuaded there are. " Fear not," was the gracious 
language of the Most High to " worm Jacob ; " and it continues to be 
so, to all the Lord's children, who are endeavoring faithfully to abide 
under, and patiently to endure the turnings and overturnings of his holy 
hand upon them : and though for the present these trials are not joyous 
but grievous, yet afterwards the peaceful fruits of righteousness will be 
the blessed experience of all those who are exercised thereby. It is 
indeed no other than the suffering path that leads to blessedness, which 
the dear Master himself trod ; and which all his tribulated followers 
must tread ; for the disciple cannot expect to be above his Master, nor 
the servant above his lord. So that, my dearly beloved friends, there is 
no real cause to be discouraged or to marvel at these things ; but rather 

* This man, though he submitted to the operation, subsequently fell a victim to 
hydrophobia. 



82 MEMOIRS OF DAJn'IEL WHEELER. [1820. 

to rejoice, in that you are counted worthy to suffer, and in that you are 
at times made sensible of pain : for truly, pain is a certain sign of life, 
as that which is dead can feel no more ; and it brings with it a consoling 
evidence, that such are living members of one and the same mystical 
body, whose members suffer not alone ; but whether one member suffer, 
all the members suffer with it, or one member be honored, all the mem- 
bers rejoice with it, of which Jesus Christ our Lord is the holy head. 
" Fear not, therefore ; " the kingdom is appointed unto you : it is those 
that endure to the end that shall be saved. 

The trumpet has often sounded amongst us, my dear friends ; but the 
alarming sound of late waxeth stronger and stronger ; sufficiently so, I 
trust, to arouse those who have long regardlessly heard it. I would fain 
dismiss this painful subject, but in attempting to do so, sadness covers 
my mind, and fear begins to show itself, lest I should be found wanting 
in my duty to any, if such there are, who have long been neglecting the 
great business of their lives, and instead thereof, pursuing with avidity 
those things which perish with the using. Alas ! what will be the situa- 
tion of these in a day that is fast approaching, when the heavens shall 
depart as a scroll when it is rolled together ; when every false delight 
will appear in its true colors, and 'nothing will be left for the poor mind 
to rest upon, not so much as a small island in the midst of this sea of 
perplexity and trouble, not a single act of dedication to the Lord's right- 
eous cause of Truth upon the earth to reflect upon ; when those things 
that have occupied the heart, will serve only as memorials of past folly. 
Let such be entreated by one who long hovered on destruction's brink, 
and who hath known the terrors of the Lord for sin and disobedience ; 
and under a sense thereof, is now most earnestly desirous that others may 
take Warning, and thereby shun the fatal snares which keep the soul in 
bondage and in darkness. Let such be persuaded to seek the Lord, 
" while He may be found ; " and endeavor to redeem the past and pre- 
cious time, to acquaint themselves with God and be at peace, to come to 
the knowledge of Him in the secret of their own souls, who is "the way, 
the truth, and the life," whom to know is life eternal ; who willeth not 
the death of a sinner, but that all should repent, return, and live. Then 
let me beseech you, in the love of Him who died for us and rose again, 
for the peace of your never-dying souls, to accept the gracious invitation, 
" be ye reconciled to God," before it be too late, and the things that 
belong to your peace are hid forever from your eyes. 

There is another class to whom my attention is now turned, for whose 
best welfare I feel an affectionate and tender solicitude ; in whose hearts 
the babe immortal hath been mercifully begotten, creating therein new 
desires and breathings after soul-sustaining food ; whose spiritual eyes 
are in* a good degree opened to behold the beauty and excellency that 
dwell in the everlasting and unchangeable Truth. To you, my dear 
Friends, many of whom are young in years, my heart and pen are now 



1820.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 83 

directed, earnestly desiring your preservation in the alone path that 
most assuredly leads to peace in this world, and in that which is to 
come ; may nothing be suffered to turn you aside therefrom, but may 
you be strengthened steadfastly to contend for the like precious faith, 
which was once delivered to the saints, that inestimable gift of God, 
that life of the just, that substance of things hoped for and evidence of 
things not seen, " without which it is impossible to please God," and of 
which Christ Jesus is not only the holy author, but the blessed finisher. 
Here let us make a pause, lest any should spend their precious time, 
that treasure of eternal consequence, in vain. This most necessary and 
heavenly gift cannot be obtained from man, nor from the doctrines of 
any set of men. What saith the great apostle? " Faith cometh by 
hearing, and hearing by the word of God." Have not all heard ? Yes, 
verily, the blessed sound hath gone forth from sea to sea, from shore to 
shore, and from the river to the uttermost ends of the earth. But let 
none be misguided by an imposing appellation given, I sometimes fear 
by design, to the Holy Scriptures, styling them "the word of God." 
Although the Holy Scriptures are replete with the most sublime truths, 
the book of books, wonderfully preserved from the earliest ages of time, 
" given by inspiration of God," and " profitable for correction, for re- 
proof, for instruction in righteousness, that the man of God may be per- 
fect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works," and " are able to make 
wise unto salvation ; " yet let us mark what follows : it is " through faith 
which is in Christ Jesus." For some of you this explanation may not 
be needful, but for me it is safe. Faith cometh then by that all-creative 
Word, which was with the Father before the worlds were; "All things 
were made by Him, and without Him was not anything made that was 
made : " who in the beginning changed the wild chaos, when it was with- 
out form and void, into habitable earth ; who spake, and the worlds 
were made : and it is by this Divine Word alone, that we must all be 
changed from a state of nature to a state of grace, and renewed again 
into the heavenly image that man was in before he by transgression fell. 
Behold, then, the Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the 
first and the last, the root and offspring of David, the bright and morn- 
ing star ! Behold the marvellous display of everlasting love ! The all- 
powerful, saving Word, the blessed medium by which faith and hearing 
come, is nigh in the heart and in the mouth, as saith the apostle. Search 
then, my dearly beloved Friends ; seek, and I humbly pray the Father 
of mercies that you may be favored to find. Be of good courage; 
humble yourselves before God ; ask in the language of unceasing prayer, 
and you shall receive ; knock with earnest, faithful desires, and the door 
of boundless mercy shall be opened unto you. " For every one that 
asketh, receiveth ; and he that seeketh, findeth ; and to him that knock- 
eth, it shall be opened." Remember it is on you that the weight of the 
law and the testimony must devolve, when the faithful standard-bearers of 



84 MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1820. 

the present day are numbered with the just of all generations: and that 
on your example greatly depends the future bias of the tender minds of 
the dear innocent little children. In so doing you "will not only be a 
blessing to them, but they will bring down a blessing upon you; and 
the Lord Most High, in his infinite goodness and mercy, will bless you 
altogether. 

With the salutation of that love which desireth the good of all, 
I remain your afiectionate friend, 

D. W. 

To Samuel Smith. 

Second Month M, 1820, 0. S. 

Thy account of towards the close of his day was truly consoling ; 

and I trust the retrospect of this period would have a tendency to com- 
fort his dear widow in her affliction. We feel much for her ; but she 
has a strong tower, into which the righteous have in all ages fled, and 
found refuge and safety, even the power of the Most High God ; who 
remains not only a judge for the widow, but will plead her cause him- 
self, and be a Father to her fatherless children, if they are but willing 
to commit themselves into his holy keeping. In love and tenderness 
this is what I very much desire on their account, that they may choose 
the Lord for their portion, and the God of Jacob for the lot of their in- 
heritance; that so they may be taught of his ways, and walk in his 
paths : and then the great loss they have been permitted in unerring 
wisdom to sustain, will not only be sanctified to their dear bereaved 
mother, but to themselves also. And if happily the elder are good ex- 
amples to the younger children, in humble walking with their God, and 
in uprightness and integrity amongst men, and by ordering their conver- 
sation aright, they will be the blessed means of turning the feet of their 
dear little brothers into the paths of truth. The Lord himself will not 
be wanting to draw their minds into an early acquaintance with that 
light, which is the life of men, in their own hearts ; which if attended 
to Avill lead them out of all error into all truth : in righteousness will 
they be established, and great will be their peace. Our love is to 
them all. 

I will endeavor to give thee some idea of a plan which opened in my 
mind last autumn ; but I must in the first place make thee a little ac- 
quainted with the state of things here. The land belongs principally to 
the nobles, who have immense estates cultivated by the peasants born on 
them, who are the absolute property of their masters, man, woman, and 
child alike. They either work for their proprietor, or they deliver to 
him a part of their earnings, liable to be increased at his pleasure. The 
result is, that they have no ipterest in anything ; and I have heard it 
said among them, that life is not worth a copeck, or the hundredth part 
of a shilling : this is a very affecting circumstance. My idea is, to make 



1820.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 85 

a trial of placing peasants in farms at a moderate fixed rent, on the land 
we have drained and cultivated ; and if these are favored to prosper, I 
have a hope that the nobles will see it their interest to divide their large 
estates in a similar way, and place their peasants on the same footing ; 
and I am persuaded their incomes w^ould be greatly increased. If when 
each peasant had paid his rent either in money or produce, the remainder 
was to be his own, he would be stimulated to industry ; there would be 
something worth living for. 

It was intended that the whole of the land which we drain and culti- 
vate, should be farmed by us ; but this is now in part set aside. The 
laud is now to be divided into small farms, of from thirty to forty-five 
acres, to be let at a moderate rent, but sufficient to pay interest on the 
outlay for draining, cultivating, and building ; the tenants to be under 
wholesome restrictions in the management of their land, that their farms 
may be taken proper care of On each piece of -land where there are 
farms established, a part will remain in my hands, as an example for the 
small farms, where a complete establishment for agricultural purposes 
will be built. I have been very busy constructing a model for a farm- 
house, suitable for the object in view; and it is expected that several of 
these houses will be erected next summer. 

I had the happiness to see the land which has been drained, quite free 
from vapor, when all around it has been covered as with a cloud ; so that 
the surrounding neighborhood cannot fail to become more healthy from 
its expulsion. This would be a pleasant picture for the mind to dwell 
upon, if there was not mourning and lamentation on other accounts : but 
the state of things, in a religious point of view, is very affecting and dis- 
couraging; and the query often arises, what can be done for these people? 
to which the answer at this time is, **' vain is the help of man." And 
truly I am often fearful that the creaturely activity of man, instead of 
helping, is marring the good work already begun in the tender minds of 
many; causing them to stop very far short of that undefiled rest which 
is prepared for the people of God : but it is my most firm belief, that 
their earthly wisdom will be confounded, and that the Most High will 
scatter them as chaff* is scattered before the wind ; and that He will mag- 
nify his own glorious power in the hearts of his children, who in simplic- 
ity are turning their faces towards his holy mountain, taking of the things 
of Christ, and showing them to these his little ones. 

For my own part I am a very poor creature, and sometimes fearful 
that I myself shall become a castaway; yet after times of deep suffering 
and self-abasement, love for the dear people here abounds more and more 
in my breast; and often is the desire breathed, that the cultivation in 
their hearts may not only keep pace with, but abundantly surpass^ and 
excel, that of the wastes by which we are surrounded. Then would 
"the wilderness be as Eden, the desert as the garden of the Lord;" joy, 
gladness, thanksgiving, and the voice of melody would be heard therein. 
8 



86 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1820. 

The question, When shall we meet again ? I should be glad to have 
it in my power to answer ; but it is only known to Him who seeth the 
pnd from the beginning, whether again in this world or not. Let us 
look up with humble confidence to Him, to enable us through every dis- 
pensation yet to come, to say, "not my will, but Thine be done;" at the 
same time laboring with unremitting assiduity to know, what his right- 
eous will is concerning us. Evening, morning, and noon, let us pray, 
my much beloved friend ; and He, who will not break the bruised reed 
nor suffer it to be broken, in his own time will not only reveal it to us, 
but will enable us to perform it, to the praise of his great and excellent 
name, and to our unspeakable peace. Farewell in the Lord, my dear 
friend. 

To Richard Cockin, Doncaster. 

21st of Second Month, 1820. 

My Dear Friend : Hearing by letters lately received from England, 
that affliction had visited your abode, I cannot help waiving all other 
considerations, however pressing at this time, and endeavoring to dip 
into sympathy and sweet feeling with my long loved friends ; to whom 
my spirit is united in the binding influence of that love, which extends 
from the river to the uttermost parts of the habitable globe : humbly 
desiring that the God of all consolations may be with you, and comfort 
you together, with the riches of peaceful resignation to his righteous 
will ; sustaining you in lowly patience, wrought by tribulation and 
suffering, in mysterious wisdom dispensed for sanctifying purposes, to 
his own glory, and the refinement of those who are precious in his Di- 
vine sight. " It is by these things men live ; " they have led the right- 
eous in all ages to blessed experience, being productive of that glorious 
hope which maketh not ashamed, because the love of God is shed abroad 
in their hearts ; which in the true dignity of its character, animates the 
Christian travellers with innocent boldness, to persevere in the tribulated 
path cast up for them, to meet with unshaken firmness the yet remaining 
storms of time, and to behold with the placid eye of faith, the "far more 
exceeding and eternal weight of glory " about to be revealed, and which 
awaits the ransomed and redeemed of the Lord in the kingdom of Christ 
Jesus, that will never have an end; where pain and sorrow cannot enter, 
and all tears are forever wiped away. 

J well remember the dear young woman, who has terminated at an 
early period her innocent career, and entered into everlasting rest ; and 
fresh in my memory is every part of the family, at whose hands I have 
so often had kindness shown me in simplicity and godly sincerity. These 
circumstances may not have been thought of by you ; but in my mem- 
ory they will long retain a lively and sweet fragrance. This acknowl- 
edgment will apply to many of my beloved friends, and I would gladly 
make it to all of them : very pleasantly can I reflect on the intervals 



1820.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 87 

which I was permitted to enjoy, when a sojourner amongst you, when 
my mind has been refreshed with the countenances of my friends, as 
"iron sharpeneth iron;" with some of whom, though a weak and feeble 
helper, I have been engaged in endeavoring to turn "the battle to the 
gate;" whilst united together in love, and harmonizing in sentiment, as 
" our bows abode in strength, the arms of our hands were made strong " 
by the mighty God of Jacob. But as a dream vanishes when the 
sleeper awakes, so are these seasons departed ; leaving me to gaze in 
abasedness of self, to adore and tremble at the gracious dealings of that 
Almighty power which has been with me all my life. Though few and 
evil have been the days of my pilgrimage, yet few lives have been more 
checkered with vicissitude and variety, since cast upon the wide world 
an orphan boy ; then cradled on a boisterous element and nursed in the 
free-school of iniquity, with sinners my companions, but myself the 
chief! Oh ! wondrous mercy, signally displayed ! in saving from the fire 
a burning brand, and following up from time to time with judgment's 
rod, the far-fled wanderer ! flying still, and still pursued ! until over- 
taken, and in matchless love obliged to yield, and reluctantly to retrace 
step by step destruction's mazy track, and to stop at many a place ; and, 
I hope in sincere repentance, made to dwell on scenes of misspent time 
and sinful deeds innumerable, " gone beforehand " (I humbly pray) to 
judgment ; not to " follow after," or where would be now my hope at 
this late hour, if forsaken by that gracious Lord ; who in so great com- 
passion, wrought the miracle, and in the greatness of his love and 
strength, has led my straying feet beside the still waters, and made me 
to lie down in the green pastures of life : who brought me amongst the 
assemblies of his people, with whom I now feel precious unity of spirit 
in the bond o^ sweet consoling peace : and though far separated from 
them, I am at this day, I trust, " sitting and clothed and in my right 
mind," under a sense of my own unworthiness, and of such great and 
unmerited mercy. 

When I began this letter, I had not the most distant thought of say- 
ing what I have done ; but on looking it over, I believe they are words 
of truth and soberness, and I do not feel at liberty to alter them. Truly 
my mind is at this moment humbled as in the dust, in taking a retro- 
spective view of the things that have been, and of our present peculiar 
situation. I think I never knew a time when watchfulness and prayer 
felt so needful, in order not only " to strengthen," but even to retain 
"the things that remain, that are ready to die." It is like contending 
for every inch of ground in a well-contested field, and being unable at 
night to discover whether the morning's position has been maintained; 
so that we stand in need of the prayers of our brethren in old England, 
that we may be preserved watchful, humble and faithful, amidst the 
various snares and temptations by which we are surrounded. 

Believe me thy truly affectionate friend, D. W. 



88 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1821. 

To Balby Monthly Meeting. 

First Month, 1821. 

Dear Friends : I now enclose the answers to the usual queries from 
our little company, and at the same time acknowledge the receipt of 
your certificate on behalf of S. K. 

I trust that none of my dearly beloved Friends will attribute the 
brevity of this letter to anything short of the true cause ; neither absence, 
nor distance, have in any degree lessened my love or diminished my re- 
gard for you. " Can the children of the bridechamber fast, while the 
bridegroom is with them ? As long as they have the bridegroom with 
them they cannot fast. But the days will come, when the bridegroom 
shall be taken away from them, and then shall they fast in those days." 
To you who have experimentally witnessed the truth of this saying of 
the Saviour of men, it is unnecessary to say more, than that these days 
are my days ; the days are indeed come, when strippedness and weak- 
ness are all that I seem to possess. Should there be any of my dear 
brethren and sisters alike circumstanced, it is with me to say, for the 
encouragement of such (although destitute myself of any claim, and 
totally unworthy of partaking thereof), that if this humiliating, though 
purifying dispensation be patiently abode under, the result will be un- 
speakably glorious. Mourning will be turned into joy ; the painful and 
perhaps protracted fast, will become a precious and delightful feast, 
even " a feast of fat things, of wine on the lees well refined : " " know 
ye what I have done to you," will be sensibly understood ; and a language 
will be excited by gratitude and love, similar in kind to that of Simon 
Peter, when the dear Master silenced his objections by explaining the 
terms of apostleship, " Lord, not my feet only, but also my hands and 
my head." 

The tree of the field sustains no injury by the wintry season's rest, on 
the contrary, it is invigorated, if sap remains in the root : so the fore- ' 
going dispensation, if the precious life remains, however low and hidden 
it may be, tends only to strengthen and establish the humble Christian 
more firmly in the heavenly vine ; and when the spring of life and love 
is permitted to return, buds and blossoms will again appear, and new 
fruit will be brought forth by these chosen ones, which will lastingly re- 
main, to the praise and glory of the great and good husbandman, and 
their own eternal peace. 

Let me remind my dear Friends of every age and class, that another 
year hath passed swiftly over our heads ; this intimation is accompanied 
by an earnest desire, that as days are multiplied and years increase, an 
increase of heavenly treasure may be ours, through an increasing knowl- 
edge of the only true God, and his Son Jesus Christ. 

I remain your affectionate friend, 

D. W. 



1821.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 89 

To John Hipsley. 

Second Month 7th, 1821. 

My Dear Friend : The prospect of approaching intercourse once 
more with our beloved friends in England, through the medium of the 
shipping, administered comfort to my mind, as I was about to take up 
my pen to address thee, and brings to my recollection that this letter 
will probably reach thee about the time of our Quarterly Meeting held 
at Leeds. This circumstance awakens a feeling, which humbles my 
heart, and afresh revives in my view days that will never return, and 
precious seasons, in which I was permitted to assemble with my dear 
brethren and sisters, and even to partake of the same food, though un- 
worthy to gather up the crumbs that fell from the table. But from 
scenes like these I am now set apart, and can no longer behold the vener- 
able towers of Zion, nor mark her bulwarks, nor consider her palaces, 
except from the reports of others. The accounts thaj; have reached us 
in the course of the summer, have excited painful sensations ; lest any- 
thing should tend to " divide in Jacob or scatter in Israel," and cause a 
shyness amongst those who have been valiants in support of the law and 
the testimony, or embitter the latter moments of any, who have labored 
through a long life with uprightness and integrity of heart, for the wel- 
fare of Zion and the enlargement of her borders. I cannot contemplate 
these things, and divest myself of fear, lest a root of bitterness should 
spring up, and many be defiled. " Watch ye, stand fast in the faith, 
quit you like men, be strong," is the language that presents itself on 
the present occasion ; and if not applicable to others, I am well satisfied 
it is to myself For the older I grow, the more needful I find the watch : 
there is no other safe dwelling-place ; there is no cessation of arms ; the 
warfare is continual, and must be continually maintained, or there is no 
standing fast in the faith. But to such as endeavor, through watchful- 
ness and prayer, to quit themselves like men, strength will be adminis- 
tered in due time, not only to stand fast in the faith, but to become 
strong ; yea, they will be " strong in the Lord and in the power of his 
might." So that I very much desire, that the minds of all maybe 
clothed with the invincible armor, wherewith they will be " able to stand 
in the evil day, and having done all to stand." 

The winter with us is considered a mild one. I do not know that we 
have at any time had more than twenty-five degrees of Reaumur's scale, 
(24° below zero, of Faht. ;) but there have been frequent changes, and 
I think we have all suffered more from the cold than heretofore, owing 
partly, we suppose, to the high winds which have prevailed with little 
intermission all the season. The roof of our house has been much dam- 
aged, and at this time at least thirty square yards of it are uncovered ; 
and we are told it cannot be repaired until warm weather comes again, 
as, being made of sheet-iron, the workmen cannot well handle it during 
the frost. 
8* 



90 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1821. 

To S. Smith. , 

Third Month 12th, 1821. 

Having now dwelt among these dear people nearly three years, I 
think I can say with truth, that my love for them has not diminished, 
but on the contrary greatly increased, particularly for those who are of 
least account among men ; their simplicity and sufferings, which I often 
witness, render them dearer than ever to my heart ; though I have often 
to turn aside, and lament in heaviness and mourning. My heavenly 
Father has been pleased of late, in retirement, to clothe me more and 
more with ability to pray, not only on account of the many evils that 
are in the world, but for his little ones wherever scattered ; and, forever 
blessed be his great and adorable name, to pray for one who seemeth to 
need help more than they all — even for myself; whose backslidings cannot 
be numbered for multitude, and whose sins and transgressions are more 
than the hairs of my head, twice told ; whose day's work is drawing fast 
towards a close, yea, the shadows of the evening are beginning to appear. 
Can it be anything but Almighty love, that thus awakens and makes 
sensible a poor frail mortal ? "As an eagle stirreth up her nest, fluttereth 
over her young, spreadeth abroad her wings, taketh them and beareth 
them on her wings," thus preparing them for flight, so doth a compas- 
sionate and ever merciful Lord God nourish, cherish, and strengthen in 
the tenderest manner, his unworthy and often ungrateful children. How 
often would He gather them ; but oh ! they will not. How often in love 
unutterable doth He strive to save by convincing their understandings, 
in the most indubitable manner, that " there is a reward for the right- 
eous, and a God that judgeth in the earth;" and, unwilling "that any 
should perish, but that all should repent, return, and live," how often 
doth He alarm and shake the false rest of those who are dwelling care- 
lessly and at ease, and thus warns them of the uncertainty of their con- 
tinuance here. By his judgments, all in mercy and in truth, how often 
doth He fill our hearts with sorrow, which worketh repentance never to 
be repented of, to reduce and bring us into humility; that He may draw 
us nearer and nearer into acquaintance with Him, in whom humility 
and meekness are personified ; who said " no man cometh unto me, ex- 
cept the Father, which hath sent me, draw him ; no man cometh to the 
Father, but by me; him that cometh to me, I will in no wise cast out." 

Oh ! that there was a willingness wrought in us to bear the turnings 
and overturnings of our heavenly Father's hand : what blessedness would 
accompany that simple child-like state ! The dear Master would have 
many things to say unto us, but we cannot bear them now, we are un- 
prepared to receive the sayings of the heavenly guest. Then what 
abundant cause there is for the tribulated weary soul to come unto the 
meek and lowly Jesus ; and in humble resignation, to receive his yoke, 
and learn of Him, whose teaching is ever sublime and excellent ; peace- 
ful and easy is his yoke, light the burden, sweet the rest. He can teach 



1821.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 91 

US to pray "in faith, even unto Him, who seeth in secret," and who will 
condescend to hear from heaven, his dwelling-place, and to accept the 
broken, humble, contrite breathings of the soul. 

I perceive that much of what I have written, applies to myself, which 
is often the case with what I write to others ; my friends will, therefore, 
have the better opportunity of knowing and feeling the true state and 
condition of g, poor shattered vessel, that has partaken of a tolerable 
share of buffeting (great part of which might have been avoided) 
through the voyage of life ; and is now drifting with a fleet of many 
others, that are endeavoring to reach the same port, but into which it 
is impossible to enter without a pilot. Some knowing the danger of 
delay, and the difficulty of obtaining a pilot, unless timely and earnestly 
sought after, prudently hearken to counsel, and provide at setting out. 
Such steer along safely, with wisdom at the helm ; but too many neglect 
this, till near the end of the voyage, when, as they begin to discover 
their great risk, by certain indications of danger which cannot be mis- 
taken, they are continually making signals to other vessels, by way of 
warning them. To some who follow, the warning may be quite un- 
necessary, as such may be amply prepared, having a glorious prospect 
of an entrance being abundantly administered unto them. 

To KiCHARD COCKIN. 

Tenth Month M, 1821. 

It is necessary to make great allowances for those in high stations in 
every country, but particularly in this, which is but just emerging from 
a state of barbarism. The difficulties by which a few virtuous individ- 
uals here are surrounded, make it a matter of astonishment to me, how 
such are enabled to persevere in a tolerable degree of well doing, amidst 
such a host of corruption and opposition. Scarcely a day passes over, 
but we have cause to mourn and lament : but although there is much to 
grieve for, there is also a great deal to love and pity. 

There are a number of foreigners here, and not least my own country- 
men, who have done a great deal of harm, by flattering some truly 
worthy characters; and from self-interested motives, making them think 
more highly of their religious attainments, than otherwise would have 
been the case. This helps to keep such wrapped up in false garments, 
and renders the language of simple and undisguised truth more harsh 
and impalatable, when they do meet with it. Some time ago, a person 
of consequence and his secretary, visited the land we are cultivating on 
this side of the city. The crops were at the time in a very luxuriant 
state, with which they were much pleased. They wished to ascertain 
what the people about thought of the improvements, and asked several 
of them what they thought of it. These all expressed their approba- 
tion ; at last, one was asked, who said, " if the Lord had not given the 
man wisdom to do it, it would have been a morass still." With this 



92 MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1821. 

answer they seemed much pleased. The secretary said, "our people 
have always faith, they ascribe everything to God." I said, " I often hear 
them mention his name." "Always," said he. "But, I said, I am sorry 
to hear them call the great name to witness what they say in the markets, 
and in their trade." It was easy to perceive he did not like my remark. 
Almost invariably the people here, in asserting the price of an article, 
which is often a great falsehood, call upon the Almighty as a witness : 
when rather than lose a customer, they will come down to one-half the 
price they first asked. Now, if I had assented to the observation of the 
secretary, and called them " a good people," (which is a common mode 
of expression here,) he would have been delighted. In short, they are so 
used to adulation and flattery, that they look for it everywhere, and 
from every person ; which makes the way more difficult for those who 
are not satisfied to feed them in this manner. 

I had a conference with the Emperor a short time since, and was never 
so much satisfied with any previous interview. He has passed through 
much conflict of mind within the last twelve months; the state of 
political afiairs and many other trying circumstances combined, have 
served to reduce him both in body and mind. A knowledge of his pe- 
culiar situation renders him, in my estimation, an object of commisera- 
tion and sympathy. Few, I am persuaded, are really aware of the diffi- 
culties by which he is encompassed, or of what he has to contend with ; 
and when I consider the education he has had and training up alto- 
gether, I am more than ever surprised that he should have any relish 
for serious things. He had been absent about ten months at the Con- 
gress ; and on my telling him, he had been a long time away from his 
large family, he said, " I have had a great deal to do. It is a very diffi- 
cult thing to act for a nation, but I hope I have acted under God ; and 
the measures I have taken I hope are approved by Him. I am en- 
couraged to believe so, because not a drop of blood has been spilled. 
When the nations were in great distress and suffering during the late 
calamitous war, they then prayed to God ; but they are like the Jews 
of old, they have now forgotten Him. There are societies of men in dif- 
ferent places, who are disseminating bad principles under the cloak of 
bringing in Christianity : they are in many parts of Europe, they are 
everywhere." I told him I had often thought of him, and that a peti- 
tion had been raised in my heart on his account. "Yes," he said, "and 
I have often thought of you ; there has not been one day, not one day, 
but I have thought of you and of Messrs. Allen and Grellet, and always 
felt myself united to you three in spirit." 

Previously to this conversation, we sat down in silence before the 
Lord ; and in the course of our sitting, my mouth was opened to declare 
unto him the goodness of God, and his great mercy, variously displayed 
to the children of men ; and to speak of the precious promises, which 
the humble heart only can sensibly partake of After which, we con- 



1822.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 93 

tinued our sitting until I had cleared my mind a second time ; in this I 
had to recite the invitation of the dear Master ; " Come unto me, all ye 
that labor and are heavy laden," etc. After having sat some time in 
silence, feeling myself at liberty, I told him my mind was relieved; 
when he gave me his hand, and attempted to describe his feelings, but 
was unable to utter any thing, except " I have felt it," laying his hand 
on his heart : I never saw him so brought down before. He stayed with 
us, I think, nearly three hours, and then left us in an affectionate man- 
ner, saying, " I must leave you. I hope this is not the last time that I 
shall come : remember me in your prayers." I attended him to his car- 
riage, and as it drove off, he said, " God bless you." Our large family 
Bible lay in one of the rooms ; on seeing it he opened it, and readily 
turned to the 119th Psalm, which he said he had read that morning. 
He had a copy of the Scriptures in the carriage, which he always carries 
with him. My mind was so covered with sadness during the remainder 
of the day, and at intervals long afterwards, that my dear wife said, she 
thought I must have said too little or too much to the Emperor. I told 
her, no ; I felt satisfied as to that : but I could not help lamenting, that 
such a man should be in such a situation. 



CHAPTER YIII. 



Addeess to Balby Moxthlt Meetixg IX 1822 and in 1823 — Visit feom the 
Empeeoe, etc. — Geeat Flood at Peteesbijeg. 

To Balby Monthly Meeting. 

First Month 20th, 1822. 

DEAR FRIENDS : Being once more permitted to send you the an- 
swers to the queries from our little company in this land, my mind 
is renewedly and affectionately turned towards my dear brethren and 
sisters, whom I have long and tenderly loved ; for whose welfare every 
way, an unabated solicitude remains, and I trust will ever have a dwell- 
ing-place in my heart. 

Great indeed is the weakness, and painfully discouraging the feelings 
I am under, on the present occasion. " What could have been done 
more to my vineyard," than hath been done unto it, is the language that 
presents itself to my mind. In the breast of every individual capable 
of reflection, I believe the acknowledgment will be found, " Nothing, 
Lord." None can say, knowledge has been wanting : for " the grace of 
God which bringeth salvation hath appeared unto all, teaching" all: 
" precept upon precept, line upon line," have been abundantly adminis- 
tered. How unavailing and ineffectual will be the feeble efforts of one 



94 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1822. 

who feels himself less than the least of all the flock and family, to stir 
up the pure mind in any, to a remembrance of things that are excel- 
lent — things that accompany life and salvation ; when so many dignified 
servants have hitherto pleaded the blessed Master's righteous cause in 
vain. How many of the Lord's deeply baptized, faithful messengers 
have been sent from time to time to " cry aloud and spare not," clothed 
with indisputable authority to preach, rebuke, exhort ; and in that love 
which causeth joy in the presence of the holy angels, beseeching us to 
be " reconciled unto God." What could have been done more that hath 
not been done? We ourselves must testify against ourselves, to the 
truth of this. 

Dearly beloved Friends consider what I say : and the Lord give you 
understanding hearts, rightly to estimate the greatness of his love and 
mercy. " May the Lord direct your hearts into the love of God, and 
into the patient waiting for Christ," strengthen your faith in Him, and 
enable you to obey his voice ; lest his glory should depart from Israel, 
and nothing be left but a name. 

Be pleased, O Lord ! to remember them that sigh. Be with thy little 
ones, wherever scattered ; who for Zion's sake cannot hold their peace, 
and for Jerusalem's sake cannot rest ; " until the righteousness thereof 
go forth as brightness, and the salvation thereof as a lamp that burneth." 
Strengthen them to cry day and night unto thee : sustain, support, and 
comfort them. Bless them, and continue with them to the end ; and 
crown them with everlasting glory. 

So prays your afiectionate Friend and brother, 

D. W. 

To E. RoBsoN * 

Tenth Month 27th, 1822. 

My Dearest Eliza : Notwithstanding I have hitherto been silent, 
the affecting events which have taken place since we last saw each other, 
have not been suffered to transpire unregarded; 'on the contrary, they 
have only served to heighten that love and affection, which have long 
dwelt in my heart towards thee, and thy dear brothers and sisters. Be- 
lieve me, my dear niece, that through all you have had my nearest sym- 
pathy ; and that I have participated most feelingly and sincerely in all the 
painful afflictions which " the Father of mercies and God of all comfort," 
hath in his unsearchable wisdom been pleased to dispense unto you ; 
although I have been dumb as to the expression of it by letter. Often 
has a secret petition been raised in my heart, for your protection and 
preservation, to Him whose Almighty power can sustain our minds 
through every conflict ; who will not break the bruised reed, nor suffer 
it to be broken. When contemplating your situation, I am often com- 
forted by a knowledge of the many near and dear relations and friends 

* It may be worthy of remark, that E. E., to whom the letter is addressed, ex- 
pired the very day on which it was written. 



1822.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 96 

who surround you, who are affectionately careful and solicitous for your 
welfare every way ; but my greatest consolation arises, from a firm be- 
lief, that you are indeed the peculiar objects of Divine regard. Ah ! my 
very dear Eliza, what a blessed privilege to be under the superintending 
care and oversight of Him who slumbereth not: such, though cast 
down, are not forsaken in the day of trouble; resignation's healing 
balm, which soothes the keen anguish of an afflicted mind, in purest 
love is given : not a tear, not a sigh, escapes his ever-watchful eye, in 
those who strive to bow in meek submission to his holy, righteous will. 
How do I long that I could find words to convey the sweet consolation 
which pervades my mind, when turned towards thee : it cannot be ex- 
pressed. " Behold the tabernacle of God is with men," is the language 
that arises in my mind, while dwelling under the precious influence of 
this feeling ; and I humbly pray that it may be richly verified, to thy 
inexpressible comfort and delight, and to the admiration, gratitude and 
praise, not only of thyself, but of all thy dear connections and friends. 
It is the broken, contrite spirit that the Lord regards ; it is the heart 
that wears the costly robe of sweet humility, in which the lowly Jesus 
makes his blessed abode. O the riches of his grace ! it is peace, joy and 
love ; that precious peace which the world with all its perishing enjoy- 
ments, however splendid and specious in appearance, cannot give ; and, 
blessed be the name of the Lord the only Giver, neither can it take one 
particle away : that joy, in which the ransomed and redeemed only can 
rejoice, " unspeakable and full of glory:" that love which enlargeth the 
heart, and casteth out all fear, even the love of God, through Jesus 
Christ our Lord, to the children of men. " He will dwell with them, 
and they shall be his people, and God himself shall be with them, and 
be their God. And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes ; and 
there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall 
there be any more pain : for the former things are passed away." 

• To A Friend under Affliction. 

Eleventh Month 22^, 1822. 

I have been for many months desirous of writing to thee ; and be as- 
sured that my silence has not arisen from any diminution of love or 
regard. On the contrary, the fight of affliction thou hast had to pass 
through, since we last exchanged letters, has rendered thee more than 
ever the companion of my thoughts, with increased affectionate solici- 
tude ; and yet it is only of late, that I have come to the determination 
of addressing thee. 

Now, my dear friend, I hope I shall not awaken feelings of a painful 
nature, as from my own weakness and poverty I feel more than usually 
incapable of administering the smallest ray of comfort, or of lulling 
them again into quietness and repose. But, while it is not in my power 
to strengthen, I trust I shall be preserved from weakening or lessening, 



96 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1823. 

in any degree, thy confidence in Him ; who hath been pleased to strip 
thee of, I believe, thy greatest earthly treasure. How mysterious to our 
poor finite comprehension, are the ways of Infinite wisdom, to prepare 
and purify us for an inheritance, incorruptible and undefiled, and which 
will never fade away ! How difficult it is for us, in the hour of dismay 
and extremity, to distinguish, that the arm of everlasting mercy is still 
underneath for our support : but as humble resignation and submission 
to that Holy Will which cannot err, are patiently sought after, the poor 
tossed mind becomes mercifully strengthened to look unto Him, who 
gave, and who hath been pleased to take away ; and to say in the depth 
of humility, Amen, Blessed be the name of the Lord ! This, I trust, 
has been thy sensible experience, my very dear friend, long before this 
time; and that patient fortitude hath conspicuously shone forth to thy 
sympathizing relations and friends : that they who have been eye-wit- 
nesses,, may also have been partakers with thee of that tranquil and 
peaceful resignation of mind, which sheds a lustre, consoling, comfort- 
ing, and animating to all within its sphere. It is this that designates 
the true Christian, rising with increased brightness through the gloom 
of affliction, lowly and weak in self-estimation, and poor indeed, disrobed 
of self and what self most delighted in ; but ah ! how rich in heavenly 
garb, attired and decorated with the costly gem of sweet humility, which 
has been won by keenest suffering, and which sufiering alone can pur- 
chase ! 

These last seven weeks I have suffered from rheumatism in my right 
arm, which has deprived me of much sleep : while it takes from my rest, 
it allows a larger portion of time for reflection, and I hope will teach me 
to number my days ; and if happily I am found applying my heart unto 
wisdom, it will be a blessing indeed ; that so the day's work may be 
finished, when the night draws nigh. For truly I am often filled with 
fear on this account, finding yet much to do, and many things alive, 
which ought to have been long ago slain. And' oh! the weakness and 
poverty that I daily feel ! and the want of that ability, which can alone 
qualify for every good thought, word and work ! If under feelings of 
this kind long dispensed, there be no cause for discouragement, then may 
I hope yet to praise Him, who was the health of David's countenance 
and his God. 

To Friends of Balby Monthly Meeting. 

First Month 23<Z, 1823. 

Dear Friends: I herewith enclose our answers to the queries which 
are usually considered at the Spring Quarterly Meeting, and at the same 
time am desired to acknowledge the receipt of your certificate on be- 
half of . 

On looking towards my dear brethren and sisters, I am thankful in 
feeling a degree of that love which alters not by separation, neither is 



1823.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 97 

subject to change amidst the vicissitudes of time ; in which I once more 
salute you, with desires for your present and eternal well-being. Under 
an humbling sense produced by the recollection of those precious seasons, 
when I have been permitted to assemble with you, previously to the 
Spring Quarterly Meeting in each year, I am induced to bring to your 
remembrance the days that are over and past. Nearly five years have 
glided away, since I saw the well-gathered assembly on such an occasion ; 
at that time there were many vacant seats, which had been occupied by 
faithful laborers in the Lord's vineyard both in word and doctrine, and 
by those who were in their day and generation fathers and mothers in 
our Israel. During this period, others also -of blessed memory have 
been called away, who " rest from their labors, and their works do follow 
them." In thus calling to mind a succession of Friends whom I knew 
and loved, who have sooner or later finished their earthly course, fought 
the good fight, and kept the faith, for whom a crown of righteousness is 
prepared, I feel an engagement of mind, that those who are left a little 
longer in this scene of conflict, may be thereby encouraged and strength- 
ened to persevere in following Him, in whom they have believed ; that 
they also, at the end of their race, may obtain the immortal prize. And 
oh ! mybeloved Friends, upon whom the weight of the precious cause 
of truth and righteousness must soon devolve, when the few remaining 
pillars of the present day are gathered to their everlasting rest, how 
earnestly do I desire that you may be aroused to preparation, by a deep 
sense of the important station that awaits you. Let me entreat you 
seriously to consider, how far the time and talents, so richly and so 
mercifully bestowed, are employed and devoted to the service of the 
Most High God ; and whether the many vacant places would have re- 
mained unfilled up to the present day, if obedience had kept up with 
knowledge, which has been from time to time vouchsafed. To the just 
witness in every heart I appeal, and in tender love I refer you. 

And dear brethren and sisters, I wish to press it not only upon heads 
of families, but upon all who are capable of reflection, to lay these things 
to heart ; for it is a glorious cause in which all are or ought to be con- 
cerned, inasmuch as all are called to glory and virtue. Let these things 
sink deep in your minds, let them have a place equal to their vast im- 
portance. How great is the responsibility, how awful the consideration, 
that by the influence of your example in faithfulness and upright walk- 
ing, and by your religious care and oversight, the precious young people 
may be induced to choose the " Lord for their portion, and the God of 
Jacob for the lot of their inheritance." Of ourselves we can do nothing ; 
but dear Friends, help is laid upon one that is mighty to save and to 
deliver : unto Him all power in heaven and on earth is given ; even our 
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, the blessed medium of access to God ! 
He hath graciously declared, " Him that cometh unto me, I will in no 
wise cast out." All things are possible with Him : counsel is his, and 
9 G 



98 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1823. 

sound wisdom : He is understanding : He is strength. What then re- 
mains, but for us, in humble prostration of soul, to draw nigh unto Him? 
By yielding simple obedience to his Divine requisitions, this work of 
eternal consequence begins. It is not limited to a chosen few ; it is ex- 
tended unto all : " What I say unto you, I say unto all, Watch." The 
watch, with constancy maintained, will lead to prayer. Praying always 
with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto, 
will lead the soul to God ; to whom all power belongs, " Blessed will 
be those servants who are found so doing." Great will be their peace 
while here; glorious their reward hereafter. They will be numbered 
with those, that shall shine as the brightness of the firmament, and 
amongst them, who, turning " many to righteousness," shall shine as the 
stars forever and ever. 

I am your affectionate friend and brother, 

D. W. 

To Richard Cockin, Doncaster. 

EigUn Month 6th, 1823. 

Day after day passes away, leaving accumulated cause to regret how 
much I am indebted to thee, my dear and long-loved friend ; without 
being able to give thee an assurance of my unabated love, or to acknowl- 
edge the receipt of many affectionate tokens of remembrance, which 
have from time to time been conveyed in thy acceptable and welcome 
letters ; all of which, though unreplied to, have been regularly received 
with gratitude and renewed feeling of affection. I have long meditated 
writing to thee, but have always been prevented ; now, however, I have 
once more taken up the pen, and must endeavor, in some degree, to ac- 
count for such apparent neglect. 

Laying aside all other causes, which time and paper will not permit 
my bringing forward, I must inform thee that sickness has hung about 
our dwelling since the middle of last winter. The severity of the 
weather laid us all by for a time ; but as spring' opened, all the invalids 
came about again, with the exception of my dear wife and my Joshua, 
who lingered on until the fine weather fairly opened, and seemed likely 
to recover; but great heat coming suddenly upon us, their already 
weakened frames could not support it. Every means was tried which a 
skilful physician could devise, without any material benefit being visi- 
ble ; returning to England seemed the only alternative he could point 
out. I believe nothing could have induced my wife to leave us, but the 
hope of the change being beneficial to her son ; however, she at length 
came to the resolution to make the attempt, and accompanied by my 
daughters, they sailed for London, on the 18th of last month. I was 
three days on board the ship with them, previously to their sailing, but 
was obliged to return home the evening before they got to sea: although 
this was a disappointment, I was very glad I had been with them, as the 
first night they slept on board, there was the most dreadful storm of 



1823.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 99 

thunder and lightning I ever witnessed. I felt thankful I was with 
them, for I think they would have been quite terrified, if they had not 
had somebody to cheer them a little. I hope by this time they are in 
sight of the "white cliffs," and I shall rejoice to hear of their safe 
arrival. 

I am grieved to find the character of our Emperor does not stand so 
high wdth many in England as it did ; and fully believe he has been 
prompted by evil-disposed persons to do things that he does not approve 
of, and would not have done, but at their instigation. We know of no 
difference here, in respect to the government of the internal affairs of 
this country. I think his judgment has been biased by some of the other 
crowned heads, with whom he has of late associated : at the same time 
there is reason to believe he has seen through some of their devices. I 
only wonder how he bears up, amidst the many difficulties that surround 
him ; and the constant exercise of moderation, patience, and forbear- 
ance, he is in the daily practice of, is to me extraordinary. The manner 
in which he is imposed upon by many w'ho enjoy his confidence, would 
scarcely be believed in its full extent. With my work, and as regards 
myself, 1 find no lack of assistance, when anything that requires his aid 
is brought to his knowledge. I have frequently seen him passing on 
the road, since he returned from Verona. A few weeks ago, I was look- 
ing at some oats pretty soon in the morning, in the neighborhood of a 
pavilion to which he was going with the Dowager Empress to breakfast ; 
and they passed close by me in a low carriage with a pair of horses. 
He looked very well ; and I observed he pointed me out to his mother. 
I am at present much occupied in the neighborhood where he mostly 
resides in summer, about seventeen miles from Petersburg ; and ten days 
ago, whilst laying out some ground in a wood, which is preparing for 
cultivation, a carriage stopped near the part where I was. My William 
was near, and called to me that it was the Emperor. On seeing him 
alight and spring over the ditch towards the place, I went to meet him. 
He gave me his hand, and immediately entered into conversation with 
his usual freedom. One of his Generals followed him ; but it appeared 
to make no difference in his manner. He remained for some time, made 
many inquiries about my family; and having no doubt remarked our 
hay crops, he said, " You will have more hay than all the people in the 
neighborhood." I mentioned the indisposition of my family, and that 
my wife was gone to England : he seemed a little surprised, and directly 
asked if she would return. I said she intended it. He appeared greatly 
interested in my report of the abundant crops upon the ground. Last 
year there was quite a dearth of fodder in this neighborhood ; a large 
number of cattle were lost for want of food. After explaining to him 
what were my plans relative to the parcel of land on which we w^ere 
standing, he shook me by the hand, and said, " I will let you do what 
you like." I understand that the next day he made some inquiry as to 

L OF U 



100 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1823. 

the cause of the sickness amongst us, and having learnt that it was occa- 
sioned by the coldness of the house in which we live, he gave orders that 
it should be altered immediately. On the third day after the interview, 
an architect arrived, to ascertain what was wanted ; and we are now well 
stocked with bricklayers, carpenters, and the like. 

I believe I have long been partaker of the tender sympathy of my 
friends in England ; but I think I never knew a time when I stood more 
in need of it, than the present. Exclusive of domestic enjoyments, I 
have long ceased to have any delights, the loss of which would give me 
an hours pain or thought: in the bosom of my family was to be found 
all that could afford me gratification or comfort. With them about me, 
I had everything I could wish for or desire, in this state of mutability. 
The compact is, however, unexpectedly and suddenly dissolved, and one- 
half diminished as in a moment. I have, however, one consolation, 
which is, that they will not feel it as I do : they, if permitted to reach 
their native land in safety, strengthened, I humbly hope, through heav- 
enly goodness and mercy, by the sea air, and their health in some de- 
gree restored, will be cheered and comforted by the countenances of 
many dear relations and friends. 

I confess my prospects here wear a very different aspect ; but I trust 
I have in some degree learned in all states to be content. There is, my 
dear friend, and without any inclination to boast, I believe I may say, I 
know there is, a soul-solacing presence to be felt in a retired and lonely 
mansion, as well as in a place where large assemblies crowd ; which, un- 
bounded and unlimited by time and space, extends to every clime, to 
every place, to every heart : and O ! saith my soul in humble prayer, 
may it be felt by us all ! that all our hearts may be so cleansed, so pre- 
pared and purified from every defilement, as to be in constant readiness 
to receive the heavenly guest. That the whole human race may be 
brought to the same blessed experience, is the earnest desire of thy tribu- 
lated friend at this moment of time; that all may' have life, that all may 
be washed, that all may be sanctified, that all may be "justified, in the 
name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God." 

I must now come to a conclusion, after saying, that although my 
dwelling is in low places, I am frequently favored to feel humble resig- 
nation of mind ; at the same time believing that the hand of the Lord 
is in the present dispensation, I can freely commit my all to his divine 
disposal, who I am persuaded will not break the bruised reed. 

To thy dear wife and family I beg to be rememl^ered in love unfeigned, 
and assuring thee that thou art included in the same. 

I remain thy affectionate friend, D. W. 



1824.] . MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 101 

To Sarah Smith, Sheffield. 

Second Month 16th, 1824. 

Thy last letter came duly to hand, and was welcome indeed: my be- 
loved invalids, it is true, had furnished me with repeated accounts of 
their improving health ; yet to receive a confirmation from an affection- 
ate eye-witness of the same, demands every acknowledgment of which I 
am capable, for thy kindness in thus adding to our comfort and consola- 
tion. Thou hast no doubt heard before this time, that a variety of cir- 
cumstances combine to prevent my projected visit to England, which I 
most sincerely regret : although it must have been short, and professedly 
to accompany my dear family back to this country, as I could but have 
had a short space of time to perform it in, and of course should have 
seen but few of the faces of my Friends, and comparatively for a mo- 
ment only ; yet this would have been very precious to me. Our present 
solitary situation may be better imagined than described ; I need not 
advert to it, except to acknowledge with gratitude and thankfulness the 
preservation and support we have witnessed. I hope most sincerely, 
that the journey of my dear wife and children to England, will be pro- 
ductive of much future comfort ; not only through the restoration of the 
health of the invalids, but by causing a renewal of affectionate regard 
and intercourse with our friends ; which, I trust, will be strengthened and 
increased by a more frequent interchange of letters, which will have a 
tendency to keep alive feelings of love and sympathy for each other. I 
remember very well, it was the advice of our dearly beloved friend, 
Stephen Grellet, when in this country, that we should make a great point 
of keeping up a correspondence with our Friends in England. 

I am quite aware, my dear friend, that thou must sensibly feel the 
loss, when thy beloved niece is removed from under thy roof; but thou 
needest not fear, thou wilt be cared for : thou hast cared for many ; her 
place will be filled, I believe, to thy comfort and admiration. I some- 
times think that heavenly goodness and loving-kindness are plainly 
evinced in these things, and all in love and mercy to us poor creatures, 
gradually and progressively to separate us, and more perfectly to wean 
us from every sensible delight, even from things which may at one time 
have been graciously dispensed, and whereon our aflTections may have 
been properly and lawfully fixed. In infinite wisdom they are with- 
drawn, for our farther refinement and purification, that our minds may 
become unfettered and loosened more and more from the things of time 
and sense ; that nothing may hinder or stand in the way of the complete 
removal of all that can be shaken, that those things only which cannot 
be shaken may remain, which are founded on the immutable Kock ; and 
that the great and good God may be all in all. So that we may not 
only have our lamps trimmed and lights burning, but, like the wise vir- 
gins, we may be ready and looking for the coming of the heavenly 
9* 



102 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1824. 

Bridegroom ; at the same time prepared to wait, should the time be 
prolonged, having a supply of "oil in our vessels with our lamps." 

[In the following letter he speaks of the safe return of his wife and 
party from England.] 

To John Hipsley, Hull. 

Fifth Month 31si, 1824. 

I have now the pleasure of informing thee that we were much sur- 
prised by the arrival of the Fanny, after a passage of sixteen days, as 
we had had a succession of easterly gales. She was quite unlocked for 
on our part. A little before bedtime, on Fourth day, we were roused by 
the sound of wheels ; but had not the most distant idea who our guests 
could be. There were only a few moments to think about it, before the 
whole party were in the house ; and our surprise and joy may be more 
readily conceived than described. 

As I have once more got them safe at home, I may now tell thee 
somewhat of the trial of faith, patience, and feeling, under a lengthened- 
out sickness, which I have had to pass through for several months. It 
is near four months ago that I became seriously ill, and at one time 
there seemed little probability of my struggling through, until my wife 
could reach her home ; but as I could not bear the thought of making 
her uneasy whilst in England, and without a possibility of getting to 
me or affording any relief, I took great pains to keep it from her, either 
in letters from us, or from any other person that I knew was writing. 
At times, when at the worst, I blamed myself for having withheld the 
information, as it seemed almost presumptuous to suppose I should re- 
cover; but at seasons I had hope: and I trust I can in some degree 
adopt the language of the Psalmist, and say, " The Lord is my strength 
and my shield ; my heart trusted in Him, and I am helped : " and great 
cause I have to ascribe all to his goodness and- mercy, and to put my 
trust and confidence in Him. 

I had intended visiting England this spring, attending the Yearly 
Meeting, and bringing home my family in the summer ; but the Lord 
prevented me, and not man, as I had every permission that man could 
give me. This reconciles all, and raises consolation in my mind, and a 
hope that I am still an object of his divine compassion, although under 
a humiliating sense of my un worthiness. 

To David Mallinson, Sheffield. 

Tenth Month 25th, 1824, 0. S. 

According to expectation our dear friend Thomas Shillitoe arrived 

about seven weeks ago, and seems very comfortable amongst us. All 

who have seen him are much pleased with him ; and his having brought 

no books with him has prevented much trouble, and removed all suspi- 



1824.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 103 

cion far away. He is remarkably furnished with* a sense of things in 
this place, and acts with the greatest prudence and caution. The more 
we know him, the more we love him ; his conduct and conversation 
are altogether consistent with his profession, without which he would 
make little impression on the minds of the people, whose views and ex- 
pectations are altogether outward ; and they take more notice of external 
appearances perhaps than the people in England or in other nations 
further advanced in civilization and religious sensibility. 

[The awful visitation upon the city of Petersburg, by the great inun- 
dation in the Eleventh Month, 1824, is thus described : — ] 

To John Hipsley, Hull. 

Eleventh Month 11th, 1824, 0. S. 

As it is probable that accounts of an alarming nature, relative to the 
situation of this neighborhood will shortly reach England, and knowing 
from experience the lively interest which thyself and family at all times 
take in our welfare, I thought I would prevent your being disturbed 
with unnecessary fears, occasioned by imperfect statements, as to our 
personal safety. 

On the 7th inst., the inhabitants of Petersburg experienced the most 
awful visitation that has ever occurred within the memory of the oldest 
person living, by a deluge, which threatened for several hours the de- 
struction of the city and suburbs. A dreadful tempest came on during 
the night of the 6th from the south-west, and continued to rage with 
unabated fury nearly the whole of the next day. Two days previously, 
an unusual roaring of the sea had been noticed about the head of the 
Gulf of Finland, and at Cronstadt. On the morning of the 7th, the 
sea began to rise, and shortly afterwards to push its waves into the heart 
of the city. The people at first supposed it would only be one of the 
floods which have frequently occurred, and manifested no particular 
alarm ; but before noon, they became convinced of the necessity of fly- 
ing for their lives. The road we live on exhibited a scene of terror and 
dismay not easy to describe : every one anxious to save himself and his 
cattle. As our situation is somewhat higher than the city itself, we had 
many applications for food for the cattle and shelter, which of course 
we were glad to comply with. Our neighborhood was protected from 
sharing in the general calamity by the bank of the Ligofsky canal, 
which is raised above the regular surface of the country ; but from the 
upper part of the house we could see over this bank, which discovered 
to us the city, standing as it were in the open sea. 

The water continued to rise until three, p. m;, when the wind shifted 
to the north-west, and although its violence continued, it prevented the 
water from rising any higher. At that time the water was twelve feet 
deep in the main street on Vasily's Island. Buildiugs consisting of only 



104 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1824. 

one story were of cou'rse filled ; and the frightened occupants obliged to 
take refuge upon their roofs. In the afternoon, we made some attempt 
to go towards the city ; but found it unsafe to try much further than the 
bank of the canal just mentioned. The land under our care, between 
this and the city, was nearly all under water, so that we could hear 
nothing that night of the distress which prevailed there. 

By the morning of the 8th, the water had subsided so much, that it 
could only be seen about the low places ; in the afternoon I went off in- 
tending to see how our friend Sarah Kilham had fared, but after passing 
the barrier, I was compelled to return, as all the bridges were carried 
away by the force of the water. The 9th (a First day) arrived, and 
brought only our dear friend Thomas Shillitoe to meeting ; who, although 
he knew enough of the general suffering to prevent his speaking for a 
short interval on first coming into the room, yet knew almost nothing 
in comparison of what has since been unfolded. The part where dear 
Thomas lives, stands pretty high, but in those streets the water stood 
only eighteen inches below the lamps. For three hours, a general silence 
prevailed in the city ; and from Thomas Shillitoe's windows, which com- 
mand a view of four streets, nothing was to be seen but one poor strug- 
gling horse, and the police rowing about in boats to see where any assist- 
ance could be rendered. 

Our land before hinted at, is covered over with timber, boats,' dead 
horses, cows, barrels of fish, crosses from the grave-yards, parts of cofiins, 
and other articles, and I regret to add, with many human bodies, drowned 
by this disastrous flood ; one is a female with a child under each arm, 
which she was endeavoring to save. 

It is now Third day night : I have been both to-day and yesterday in 
the city, and have heard such accounts of accumulated suffering, as are 
impossible to be set forth. I fear the number of lives lost will amount 
to ten thousand, and the loss of cattle and property is estimated at 
20,000,000 roubles, (£800,000 sterling.) Whofe squadrons of cavalry 
horses were drowned in their stables, and many saved by being led up- 
stairs. One Englishman, a horse dealer, has lost all his horses. 

When the water began to rise above its usual height in floods, the 
Emperor went in person, and ordered the sentinels away from the differ- 
ent posts. When the palace became surrounded by water many feet 
deep, he appeared with the Empress on the balconies, encouraging the 
people to exertion, and offering rewards to those who would endeavor to 
save life, wherever he saw any particular danger : by this, many were 
saved, who would otherwise have been inevitably lost. A subscription 
has been begun to-day for the benefit of the sufferers, to which the Em- 
peror has given 1,000,000 roubles (£40,000 sterling) ; and he has ordered 
the n?ilitary governor to take care that the poor people are furnished 
with food. Yesterday, it was difficult to procure bread, as the bakers' 
ovens were mostly deluged by the water ; to-day, there is a supply. All 



1824.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 105 

the sugars at the Custom-house are melted, and all goods that will damage 
with water are spoiled. The shops in many places were full up to the 
ceilings : oats which have been under water in the stores, are selling at 
two and three roubles (from 20 to 30 pence) the chetvert of five English 
bushels. The inhabitants and houses of three villages near the Gulph, 
are with their cattle said to be entirely swept away. The Emperor has 
been to-day to several places, where the greatest suffering has occurred, 
to devise relief for the people. 

However affecting this visitation may appear, I cannot but view it 
with a hope, that it may yet prove a blessing in disguise, to those that 
remain : and I very much desire that it may have its proper and lasting 
effect upon all our minds ; that so all may repent, and turn unto Him, 
with whom is mercy and plenteous redemption ; lest a worse and more 
terrible warning should follow. There is, I think, reason to fear that 
another woe will succeed that which has now passed over, I mean the 
occurrence of pestilential disorders, which the dampness of the houses 
may bring on ; particularly, if intense frost should succeed, before they 
are in some degree dry and aired : last night it froze hard ; at present 
there is less frost, but with the appearance of more snow. 

Our friend Sarah Kilham is likely to suffer less than we feared, 
although her furniture was floating in her parlor. Her day-scholars 
were in the house when the water rose, so that she was obliged to lodge 
them as she could. 

We scarcely know what to conclude about our friends at sea, as so 
much depends upon the situation of the different ships : we hear that 
SQme have been wrecked, and others have returned to Cronstadt. This 
island has been entirely under water. 

In the midst of the general distress, we have been permitted to par- 
take of peace and quietness, of which we seem altogether unworthy. I 
sometimes fear we are not making an adequate return for the numerous 
comforts and blessings we enjoy ; and were it not to acknowledge with 
gratitude the loving-kindness and mercy which surrounded us, I should 
willingly omit saying anything about ourselves : all belonging to us seem 
to shrink into nothingness, when we behold the surrounding scene of woe 
and misery. 



106 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1825. 

CHAPTER IX. 

Visits England, 1825 — Returns to Russia — Death of the Empeeor 
Alexander, and Occurrences consequent Thereon — Address to Balby 
Monthly Meeting, 1826 — Extensive Fires, etc. 

IN the early part of 1825, Daniel Wheeler visited England. He took 
the overland route, in company with Thomas Shillitoe, and landed , 
at Harwich after a fatiguing journey of thirty-six days. His stay did 
not much exceed three months: during this time he attended the Dublin 
Yearly Meeting, to which he had felt his mind drawn before leaving 
home ; also the Yearly Meeting held in London. 

The following extracts are from letters written on, and after, his return 
to Russia. 

To John Hipsley, Hull. 

Alster, off the Spurn, Sixth Month 23^, 1825. 

The pilot being about to leave us, I hasten to inform thee that we 
shall shortly shape our course for the Naze of Norway. The vessel, I 
believe, will be very comfortable, when we get fairly out to sea, and the 
decks cleared up. 

It would have been very pleasant to have assembled once more with 
my dear Friends on shore, if it had been permitted ; as it is, I have 
great cause to be thankful, for having been allowed at seasons to partake, 
while on this side the Baltic, of the streams of that river which makes 
glad the whole city and heritage of God. At the same time my heart 
is filled with gratitude, at the prospect of returning to my dear wife aqd 
family, with my health so much restored and renewed ; which cannot 
fail to raise in all our minds, the tribute of thanksgiving and praise to 
the great and good Shepherd ; unto whom not only every sheep, but the 
most helpless lamb, of the flock is known, wherever situated, or however 
hidden. 

To One of his Family. 

Alster, Seventh Month ISth, 1825. 
In sight of Hogland. 

My Dear : Within the last twenty-four hours we have only got 

about as many miles to windward ; but we must learn in all states to be 
content. I little thought when I wrote from Elsineur, that another fort- 
night would elapse without my reaching home, and several days may yet 
intervene. There is, however, abundant cause for humble gratitude and 
thankfulness, that we have been so far preserved from accident. One 
night, since we have been in the Gulf, we drove very near the rocks on 
the Finnish coast. I had been up till after twelve o'clock, which is my 
usual practice at sea, as midnight often decides the weather we are likely 
to have : the mate had had the first watch, and when he called the cap- 
tain at twelve o'clock, he asked whether the ship should go about. The 



1825.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 107 

captain said, " No ; let her stand on.'^ I did not feel satisfied with this, 
particularly as the mate went to his berth, and the captain did not turn 
out: but I lay down in my cabin, and kept myself awake, as it was 
highly needful that somebody should be ready, if wanted. Before one, 
A. M., a sailor discovered the rocks, and had the captain alarmed, who 
without waiting to put on his clothes, went on deck, and immediately 
the sailors were called out, and the ship's head laid the other way. Had 
it been much darker, we might have gone ashore, before the ship could 
have been got round. But our great and merciful helper was nigh to 
deliver ; to whom belongs all praise. 

Seventh Month 21st — After beating about two other days with a con- 
trary wind, in the night of the 14th the wind altered, so that the vessel 
could lay on her proper course : the captain carried as much sail as she 
could bear, and at six in the morning we hove to, off the guard-ship ; 
and as soon as they had boarded, we filled sail and stood in for the Mole 
of Cronstadt. I succeeded in getting a passport without delay, and pro- 
ceeded in the afternoon steamer, and was favored to find thy dear mother 
and alLthe family in good health. I trust we rejoiced together in hum- 
ble thankfulness for being permitted to meet once more. 

Now, my dear child, I must bid thee farewell. Unite with me in 
grateful thanksgiving to the Lord Most High, for all his gracious mer- 
cies to us, and in humble prayer that He will be pleased to keep us meek 
and lowly in his fear, watching continually ; that so we may be favored 
to discover and escape every temptation, and be preserved from the 
many evils that are in the world, and alive unto Him who liveth for- 
ever, through Jesus Christ, the Saviour of men : whose blessed Spirit 
dwelleth in the contrite and humble heart. 

To KiCHAED COCKIN, DONCASTEE. 

Moscow Road^ Ninfh Month 26^A, 1825. 

My late visit amongst my dear friends in England, very frequently 
furnishes us, when the family is collected together, with a pleasant theme 
for conversation ; and when absent from them and alone, it is often with 
me the subject of contemplation. But while it serves to revive affec- 
tionate feelings for those I love, a sting of regret remains behind, at 
having enjoyed their company for so short an interval, and being again 
so widely separated from them, as l^as been my allotment for the last 
seven years. But, I trust, I have no disposition to murmur or repine ; 
on the contrary, I am often favored to feel that resignation of mind, 
which, as it is abode in, has for its companion a feeling of sweet peace, 
of more value and more to be desired than the wealth of nations. 

No part of the journey leaves so much solid satisfaction when brought 
to remembrance, as my visit to Dublin. This was not a matter of choice, 
but undertaken and performed in the cross to my own natural will and 
inclination : and, although I am unworthy to be trusted with a sling and 



108 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1825. 

a few small stones, yet was I permitted to see how my brethren fared, 
and to take their pledge, a pledge of love, which I believe will be long 
treasured up in my heart, and cannot diminish ; being impressed with a 
belief, that it sprung from an inexhaustible source, a fountain of eternal 
duration, constantly flowing through innumerable channels, but still full 
to the margin of mercy and truth. There are several dear Friends in 
that land, with whom I feel a precious unity ; and whether they ever 
remember the stranger or not, he often thinks of them, with feelings 
which time and distance only serve to heighten. 

From what I have said of Friends in Dublin, my dear friend must 
not suppose that those in England are forgotten, or that anything like a 
transfer of affection has taken place on my part. Such is the transcen- 
dent quality of true love, that whilst it embraces new objects, it does 
not lessen for those on whom it has long and deservedly been fixed. Be 
assured my attachment has not lessened for those whom I have long 
known and loved ; on the contrary, it is strengthened by the renewal of 
intercourse. 

I am informed on good authority, that John Gossner, the reformed 
Roman Catholic minister, is x^ow allowed to preach in any part of the 
Prussian dominions. He has lately had an opportunity of preaching 
before the Crown Prince of Prussia, and also before another great per- 
sonage at that court, who was so much affected, as to faint in the course 
of John Gossner's discourse. The wife of the latter personage, it is 
said, has long been a serious character ; so that one cannot help rejoic- 
ing in the hope, that the great and good work is going forward in the 
hearts of some, and perhaps in the hearts of many, where least expected 
or looked for by poor short-sighted man. 

To Samuel Stansfield.* 

Fifth Verst, Moscow Road, Tenth Month 29th, 1825. 
Thou wilt soqn have been twelve months in England, and by this 
time canst form a judgment of the state of things in the meeting in 
Sheffield. I shall much rejoice to hear that there is a prospect of the 
younger branches coming forward to advocate the precious cause. The 
burden-bearers are thinly scattered in that large and once flourishing 
meeting ; and some of those who yet remain on the watch-tower cannot 
be expected to continue much longer, before they are called to receive 
the reward prepared for all who have fought the good fight, and kept 
the faith. It so happened that I was not at a week-day meeting at 
Sheffield, when last in England : there seemed no deficiency on First 
days as to numbers ; but, then, numbers do not always add to strength : 
on the contrary, large meetings are often painfully laborious, as it fre- 

* Samuel Stansfield had resided some years in Petersburg, and been a constant 
attender of the little gathering at Daniel Wheeler's house. 



1825.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEE. 109 

quently happens that but a small remnant are rightly concerned in en- 
deavoring to roll away the stone from the well's mouth ; and there is 
reason to fear, on these occasions, that many return home without hav- 
ing been sensible that any of the assembly have been feeding upon that 
bread, which alone can nourish the immortal part. I think I have wit- 
nessed, in the course of my pilgrimage, that the most favored meetings 
I have been permitted to share in, have been those held in the middle 
of the week, or on other days than First days. 

At our little meeting here, seven or eight is the greatest number that 
now collects, only one or two individuals besides our own family ever 
attending. We often sit as in low places ; yet at times are permitted to 
feel that power which can subdue all things unto itself, and enable us to 
draw near in the silence of all flesh to the " fountain," which is " opened 
to the house of David and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem " to wash 
and to bathe in. What a favor it is, although far removed from the 
fostering care of the church, not to be deprived of the privilege of wor- 
shipping Him, whose watchful, unslumbering eye beholds the feeble en- 
deavors of all who desire to seek his face in sincerity of heart ; and who, 
in matchless and unmerited love, hath provided the blessed means to 
help our infirmities, which, though unutterable, are understood even in 
sighs and groans. 

[In the next letter he gives an account of the death of the Emperor 
Alexander, in the south of Kussia, and of the occurrences at the capital 
consequent upon that lamented event.] 

To John Hipsley, Hull. 

TwelftTi Month ISth, 1825. 

When the intelligence of the death of our much lamented and justly 
beloved Emperor was made public in the city, consternation soon spread 
among all ranks of the people. At fii'st, I thought it possible there 
might be some mistake, as the health of the Empress had been for some 
time declining, and had occasioned her journey to the south of Kussia; 
but the military being called upon to swear allegiance to the new Em- 
peror Constantine, removed every doubt. 

I was favored with peaceful quiet and resignation on this mournful 
occasion, and felt but one desire — that the death of Alexander might 
have been a fair one ; and we have the most indubitable proof that it 
was unattended with any of those horrible circumstances which, in some 
instances, have terminated the existence of the crowned heads of this 
country. I have often put up a feeble petition that the hand of violence 
might never be permitted to touch him ; and although I cannot help de- 
ploring, with the many millions of Russia, the loss of such a man, yet 
a secret joy triumphs over every selfish feeling, and raises in my heart a 
tribute of gratitude and praise to the great Preserver of men, who hath 
10 



110 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1826. 

been graciously pleased to remove him in so remarkable a manner, from 
this scene of conflict and trouble. We could scarcely have desired more 
than has been given : I believe it has been the lot of few monarchs to 
end their days, whilst in the meridian of power, in a retreat so quiet, and 
so distant from all the pageantry of a court : it may be said, that he 
died in the bosom of his family. It appears, for the first two or three 
days of his indisposition, that he considered it of no importance, and 
could not be prevailed upon to take any medicine ; h^ had a great aversion 
to medicine at all times. It is thought by some here, that if he had taken 
timely precaution of this kind, the fever, which is very prevalent in that 
part of the country, might have been kept off: it is probable, its effects 
might have been less violent, and its progress impeded in some degree^ 
but we learn from those who are acquainted with that neighborhood, 
that strangers seldom if ever escape an attack of it, and it is often fatal 
to them. The climate immediately round Taganrog, where the Emperor 
died, is considered very healthy ; but at a very short distance from it, it 
is considered quite the reverse ; and it seems that Alexander had been 
beyond the healthy boundary, and had taken cold on the south coast. 

It is very consoling to find, that his mind was so peaceful, as appears, 
when he was persuaded to take what is called the sacrament : it is prob- 
able that delirium came on afterwards, but: towards the last he was per- 
fectly sensible. On the morning of his death, the sun broke through 
the clouds, and shone into his room ; when he remarked, " how beautiful 
the weather is : " and the manner in which he committed the Empress 
to the care of Prince Volchonsky, his faithful adjutant, although done 
without the assistance of words, plainly shows that he was collected, 
though deprived of speech. 

From concurring circumstances of late date, my hope is greatly 
strengthened that he has exchanged an earthly crown for one immortal, 
that will never fade away. He had reigned about four months less than 
twenty-five years. The Russians say he was too inild, and too good for 
them. 

I enclose some translations of letters relating to the illness and death 
of the Emperor. The first two are from the Empress Elizabeth. Some 
of the expressions in them are not just such as we should use, but we 
must make allowances for education. They were written to the Em- 
press Dowager.* 

This event will naturally bring about many changes. I have en- 
deavored to look round as to myself and family, but all is at present 
enveloped as in a cloud. Everything here has been conducted quietly. 
The army have all sworn allegiance to Constantine. 

First Month 1st, 1826. — Before finishing my letter, another proof of 
the uncertainty of all human affairs is handed to us. I shall insert the 
copy of a letter I received the day after the foregoing was written. 

* See Appendix, A, 



1826.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. Ill 

St. Petersburg^ December 14^A, 1825. 
" Little did I think of giving you to-day such weighty news, as that 
of an accession to the throne of the Emperor Nicholas, who is proclaimed 
to-day ; and we are going to take the accustomed oaths, as the Grand 
Duke Constantino has entirely renounced the crown. I have not read 
the manifesto; but those who have seen it say, that amongst other things, 
the Emperor tells the nation, that he will reign as his brother did ; and 
that his reign will be only a continuation of his brother's. The Minister 
of the Interior, whom I saw this moment, says that the Emperor has 
verbally assured them of the same. Let God's will be done on earth, 
as it is in heaven. Wishing you well, I am 

Most sincerely yours." 

This letter I received about two p. m. : before five o'clock, the scene 
was entirely changed, and rebellion most artfully contrived, had thrown 
ofi* the mask. As the army about us had most willingly declared for 
Constantino, only ten days before, some hesitation in several regiments 
became visible. This moment seemed favorable for the wishes of some 
who were aiming at a general overthrow ; and they artfully spread a 
report among the troops, that Constantino was only two hundred versts 
from hence, but was prevented from coming forward ; and that the newly 
declared Emperor was only a usurper. This had the effect of drawing 
several large bodies of troops into the snare ; and I believe many of 
these poor fellows considered they were only acting faithfully to the oath 
they had so recently taken : it was very evident they had no precon- 
certed design against the government. However, an armed force col- 
lected in the neighborhood of the Senate House, and were joined by a 
number not in military garb, and a mob of intoxicated rabble, who had 
been stirred up to act on the occasion. In vain did the new Emperor 
send to them, to endeavor to persuade them to peace and quietness. At 
last, the military governor, an old soldier and a popular character, went 
to harangue them ; and might probably have prevailed, but the real 
plotters amongst them," fearing the soldiers would become reasonable, 
had the audacity to fire upon him. This poor Count Myloradovitch, 
who had been unhurt, it is said, in thirty-four engagements, was now 
mortally wounded. He rode off towards the Emperor, but soon fell 
upon his horse's neck : he was carried home in a sledge, and died in the 
night. 

This circumstance led to a dreadful carnage. The Emperor was very 
unwilling to resort to force, and at first a volley of blank cartridges was 
fired ; but this only causing the rebels to advance, a fire of grape-shot 
was opened upon them with terrible effect, followed by a charge of 
cavalry. As most of the rebels who were able fled towards the river ^ 
the cannon were pointed in that direction ; and the Academy of Arts on 
the other side of the river was struck with the shot. The carnage in the 



112 MEMOIRS OF DAKIEL WHEELEE, [1826. 

neighborhood of the Senate House was dreadful, but all was cleared 
away before morning, except the blood upon the snow, which bore testi- 
mony to the great slaughter of the preceding day. We cannot ascertain 
the number of poor creatures who were thus hurried into another world; 
it is believed, however, that several hundreds perished. The city bar- 
riers were immediately closed, and no person allowed to leave the city, 
in order to secure all those implicated in this diabolical plot : the fort is 
full of prisoners. 

My feelings on this night were such, as no one need or would envy, 
except perhaps some of the wounded who were groaning in agony, ex- 
posed to the frost. The night was long and dark enough ; but we were 
favored to pass through it, without the slightest molestation, in quiet- 
ness, and, I trust, in confidence. 

The next morning, we found the whole of our neighborhood patrolled 
with soldiers. As it was reasonable to suppose we should not long re- 
main without visitors at our house, I had a little prepared my dear 
family for this ; and about one o'clock, p. m., a colonel with four other 
officers and seventy hussars entered our premises. These poor fellows 
had been summoned from a distance the day before, and were stationed 
on the roads near our house : they had been twenty-four hours in the 
frost, having passed the whole night in scouring the country to pick up 
the flying rebels. They were almost famished with hunger and cold. 
It was very well they came to us, as there was no other house in their 
whole range, that could have provided food for both men and horses. 
They behaved with great civility and thankfulness for their wants being 
supplied: they had only a^ confused idea of Friends, and inquired 
whether we came from England or Pennsylvania. There was only one 
line of conduct for us to pursue in this situation of affairs ; as it was 
difficult for us to come at the truth, whether these men were confederates 
in the plot, or faithful adherents to the government. If the govern- 
ment had really been overthrown, we should not have fared any better 
for having entertained a loyalist party; and, on the other hand, if these 
men had been accomplices in the plot, we might have been censured by 
the government. In either case, we could do no less than relieve the 
great distress they were in : and we have every reason to believe, they 
were true to the government, as they talked amongst themselves very 
freely on the subject of the revolt in French, which they supposed none 
of my family understood. They had not been more than two hours with 
us, when the appearance of a Cossack riding in haste along the high 
road, caused their speedy departure. We had no further visit, although 
the roads were patrolled for several days and nights afterwards. 

Thus we have abundant cause to bow in reverent and humble grati- 
tude, to the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ for mercies innu- 
merable, and blessings which have from time to time been graciously 
showered upon us, far beyond what we can ask or think. In the midst 



1826.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. J13 

of a convulsion which has caused such a waste of life, and which will 
in a few days terminate the existence of others only waiting to receive 
their doom, and which, from its extent, must prove the ruin of thousands 
who have been implicated and' connected with the rebellion, we have 
been permitted to remain undisturbed, and almost as if nothing had 
happened ; favored with resignation and peace of mind, and supported 
and comforted beyond the reach of fear. What can we render in return 
for such unmerited favors ? In this there is just cause to fear, lest we 
should fall short in gratitude and humility of heart ; and on this ac- 
count, I believe, I daily fear, and daily feel the necessity of prayer, and 
am fully persuaded that I stand in need of the prayers of my dear 
friends in England, that I may be preserved in watchfulness and faith- 
fulness unto Him, whose wondrous mercy has never been withheld from 
the days of my youth unto the present hour.* 

To Balby Monthly Meeting. 

First Month 19th, 1826, 0. S. 

Dear Friends : In forwarding the annexed answers to the queries at 
this time, my heart is bowed down under a sense of the continued loving- 
kindness of the Lord, and my own unworthiness to partake of the least 
of all his tender mercies : yet I have abundant and renewed cause to 
exalt his great and ever excellent name, and to commemorate his wonder- 
ful works to the children of men. " Who can declare the mighty acts of 
the Lord? who can show forth all his praise?" Truly, in vain wduld 
such an attempt be on my part ; but duty, gratitude, and humble admi- 
ration prompt me to acknowledge his might, to magnify his power, and 
to celebrate his praise, who hath been graciously pleased, in unmerited 
compassion and mercy, to preserve us in peaceful quiet and resignation 
of mind, beyond the reach of any fear, except the fear of Him, at a 
period replete with events unusually affecting and appalling, which have 
swept many away from this stage of existence, as in a moment, and 
plunged thousands into inconceivable anxiety and fearful suspense. 
Blessing, and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, and honor, and 
power, and might, be ascribed unto Him, who sitteth King forever, by 
all those who live in his fear, and place their trust and confidence in 
Him. 

And now, my beloved friends, in a feeling of that love which would 
gather all to blessedness, my soul salutes you once again ; desiring for 
all, as for myself, an establishment on the everlasting foundation, even 
Jesus Christ, by and through the revelation of his Holy Spirit, in the 
secret of every soul. Although deplorably deficient in this important 
knowledge, which I daily feel and daily mourn on my own account ; yet 
I am fully and awfully persuaded, that nothing short of this inestimable 

* See Appendix, B. 
10* H 



114 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1826. 

treasure can purify from every defilement of flesh and spirit, and can 
restore again that heavenly image, defaced and lost by sin and trans- 
gression, in which man was originally created. Nothing but this can 
reconcile the trembling soul to God. Conscious of its own sad need, 
my longing heart most ardently desires that all mankind were brought 
to feel the force of this great truth, and to behold its vast importance 
in the same unflattering mirror which presents it ; but without the same 
lamentable cause, which makes it doubly precious in my view. Strong 
is the desire I feel for myself, and for every member of our highly pro- 
fessing and highly favored Society, that we may so sanctify the Lord 
God in our hearts, as to be ready always to give an answer to every man 
that asketh a reason of the hope that is in us, from sensible conviction, 
with meekness and fear, not from traditional report, nor from education ; 
nor like those of old, who were such strangers to the Lord of life and 
glory, that " some said he was John the Baptist, some Elias, and others 
Jeremias, or one of the prophets ; " but from the same living and eternal 
source, that enabled Simon Peter to say, " Thou art the Christ, the Son 
of the living God. Jesus said unto him. Blessed art thou Simon Bar- 
jona, for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father 
which is in heaven : and I say also unto thee," continued our gracious 
Lord, " thou art Peter ; and upon this rock I will build my church, and 
the gates of hell shall not prevail against it." 

If what I have written has the effect of awakening in any of my dear 
friends a serious consideration of this important subject, such as are 
building upon the immutable rock will not be discouraged or dismayed, 
but rather strengthened and confirmed in the hope of a sure and eternal 
reward. And should there be any who have neglected to examine the 
foundation on which the hope of their everlasting happiness is laid, let 
me warn these in the tenderest manner no longer to delay, not only to 
enter into a heartfelt inquiry, but to begin an earnest search, if happily 
they may find the chief and precious corner-stone, elect of God, whilst 
the day of visitation is mercifully lengthened out ; lest the night ap- 
proach, when no man can work ; and the language of our blessed Lord, 
be sorrowfully applicable, " if thou hadst known, even thou, in this thy 
day, the things which belong unto thy peace ; but now they are hid from 
thine eyes." But seeing the arms of wondrous and boundless mercy are 
ever open to receive the returning penitent, and the grace of our Lord 
is indeed exceeding abundant, none need despair, who are willing to 
come unto God by Him. It is indeed a " faithful saying and worthy of 
all acceptation, that Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners ; 
of whom I am chief." 

In the love of the gospel, I remain your aflTectionate friend and 
brother, 

D. W. 



1826.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEE. 115 

To Richard Cockin, Doncaster. 

Dated about Fifth Month SOth, 1826. 

In the first, place, I sincerely congratulate thee on the recovery of thy 
dear wife, and in the prospect of her being spared to thee and to her 
friends a little longer. I am satisfied there is nothing in this scene of 
conflict and trial worth remaining for, but that the will of our good and 
gracious Lord God should be perfected in us, excepting also the com- 
pany of our near and dear connections, to whom we have been long and 
affectionately attached : with everything else I could readily shake hands, 
and bid them a farewell forever ; if but happily in a state of preparation 
to meet the great and awful event. On this head, I have many fears, as 
regards myself, from a knowledge of my own unworthiness ; and I am 
thoroughly persuaded, that if an attainment so high should ever be my 
happy experience, it must be through the great and unmerited mercy of 
God in Christ Jesus. 

What a change a few months have produced in this country ! The 
late reigning Empress has only survived her much lamented husband 
five months and fifteen days ; she died at Beliof, between Taganrog and 
Kalouga, about 280 versts south of Moscow. Her death has been as 
private as her life was retired and hidden from the world. She had 
arrived at Beliof much exhausted the preceding evening, and retired to 
rest pretty soon, and about eleven o'clock at night became seriously ill. 
Her physician was sent for, but from some unaccountable circumstance, 
could not be found. On her being informed of this, and that they were 
about to send off* to some distance, where he was expected to be, she de- 
sired them to desist, saying, " it is of no consequence." She then re- 
quested to be left alone; and nothing further transpired, until three 
o'clock in the morning, when her confidential attendant went softly into 
her room, to see how she was, and found to her great astonishment that 
nothing remained but the frail tabernacle ; the countenance retained its 
usual composed and serene appearance, but the spirit had returned unto 
God who gave it. Her many virtues will long live in the memory of 
those who Ijnew her worth ; and, although she has passed away as one 
almost unnoticed and unregarded, yet her memorial is on high, and will 
never perish. Her body is expected here about the middle of next 
month, and will be laid by the side of her late husband in the Fort. 
She had many enemies, but they were only those whose luxurious habits 
and vain inclinations were exposed and restrained by her humble, sim- 
ple, and virtuous example. It may be said she died generally beloved 
and regretted, and very deservedly so. Her decease took place on the 
4th of Fifth Month, O. S. 



116 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1826. 

To One of his Family. 

Moscow Road, Ninth Month \Uh^ 1826, 0. 8. 

My Dear : I have spent great part of this season on the bogs 

of Shoosharry, returning home only on Fourth and Seventh day even- 
ings, and leaving it again at noon on Fifth, and in the morning on Sec- 
ond days. I hope that all the drains will be cut before the winter drives 
us from the work ; but we look for an early winter after so unusually 
long and hot summer. On the 9th instant, we had a frost which froze 
the water in the drains, and on the 11th there was a considerable fall 
of snow, but it did not lie long. We have had the advantage of being 
allowed to burn all the surface rubbish, moss and brushwood : the large 
roots are preserved for fuel. But owing to the uncommon dryness of 
the season, we have been unable to burn until lately, for fear of setting 
the soil itself on fire, as has been the case in many places around us. 
The damage done by fire in the course of the summer is incalculable. 
The woods have been on fire for fifty versts together ; in the neighbor- 
hood of Ijora many regiments of soldiers have been employed in en- 
deavoring to save the towns and villages : several of the latter have 
been destroyed by the devouring element. At times we were alarmed 
for our own buildings : in vain we tried to arrest the progress of the 
fire, when at a considerable distance from us ; but this could not be 
done, as the heat and smoke prevented the people from working when 
near it ; so that we were obliged to content ourselves with forming a 
defence, in advance of the fire, at a sufficient distance from the build- 
ings that the flames might not endanger them. This was done by re- 
moving the tree-roots and sods, in short, everything of a combustible 
nature, from the surface down to the clay, in the shape of a semicircle, 
about three-quarters of a mile in length, to the edge of which the fire 
actually came. Even with this precaution, it was necessary to station 
watchmen, as the sparks flew over the barrier and set the earth on fire 
in several places ; and our safety depended on extinguishing these places 
immediately, for if they had once gained strength, it would have been 
impossible to check them, as every pool in the neighborhood was dried 
up by the long continuance of heat and drought. For several weeks we 
were threatened by this formidable enemy ; but were favored to escape 
without accident. 

Latterly we have had some fine rains, and have been burning in the 
fields at every opportunity. The rubbish is piled up in lines a fathom 
wide, and nearly the same in height. The other day we had upwards 
of a mile of them on fire at one time, which made a singular appearance 
when night came on. 

It is very pleasant to us to hear that the coronation has been attended 
with great satisfaction, far more than was expected. The unexpected 
appearance of the Grand Duke Constantine at Moscow seems to have 



1826.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 117 

diffused quietness over the whole empire. The generality of the people 
had an idea that it was without his full concurrence that his younger 
brother was proclaimed Emperor. We have heard from very go^d au- 
thority, that the first interview between the two brothers was very affect- 
ing ; the behavior of the Emperor was truly amiable and conciliatory, 
whilst that of Constantine gave ample proof of a noble and generous 
mind. 

As they rode together through the streets of Moscow on horseback, 
the population of the place were witnesses of the cordiality that sub- 
sisted between them ; and shouts of joy resounded through the city. In 
the course of a day or two, a review of the troops took place. The 
army has been most of all dissatisfied, and were generally of the mind, 
that Constantine had been forced aside to make way for his brother; but 
when the two brothers made their appearance in front of the troops, 
these were fully satisfied, and their shouts of approbation continued an 
unreasonable length of time. It is now generally supposed, that things 
will go on smoothly, and that every spark of sedition will be extin- 
guished ; the Emperor will begin to feel himself more firmly seated on 
his throne, and will doubtless assume a more decided tone of character : 
it will soon be seen what he is ; from his abilities, much may be expected 
that is good. Much blood was shed on his ascension to the throne ; and 
it is really wonderful how his life was spared, when surrounded by vio- 
lent and desperate men. I most earnestly desire that he may lastingly 
remember his then humiliating situation, and may be disposed to keep 
near to that power, which so evidently and remarkably directed his 
steps, and delivered him from the hands of his enemies. 

To Richard Cockin, Doncaster. 

Twelfth Month Uth, 1826, 0. S. 
In vain would it be for me, to attempt to recount the multij^lied favors 
and blessings that have been showered down upon us, since I last wrote. 
Perhaps, some might be disposed to think many of these circumstances 
too trifling to be noticed, or if noticed at all, only as things which hap- 
pen in the common course of events. But upon my mind they make a 
different impression; and I cannot but record them as so many additional 
instances of the mercy and protecting care of Him, without whose knowl- 
edge a single sparrow cannot fall to the ground. At the same time, it 
is only proper that the effect should be more striking with me, as few 
others have witnessed so many great deliverances ; and none so un- 
worthy, in my own estimation, as myself. I know not how it may be 
with others, who like myself are past the meridian of life, and in the 
common course of nature cannot look forward to many days in this 
state of mutability ; but on looking over the actions and transactions in 
which I have been engaged in the course of my pilgrimage, few indeed 
are to be found, that can bear examination when brought before the 



118 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEE. [1827. 

penetrating and impartial glass of truth, and which are altogether di- 
vested of selfish motives ; although perhaps at the time, when performed, 
they may have afforded sufficient satisfaction to feed the creaturely part, 
and keep that alive which ought to have been slain. But what an un- 
speakable privilege it is, that none of these things are permitted to pass 
unnoticed or lie concealed, but are from time to time brought into re- 
membrance ; whereby self may be abased, and judgment set over the 
transgressing nature ; which must not only be brought under condemna- 
tion, but must actually die in us, before the lowly and precious seed can 
live and reign ; which delighteth in purity; and which will, if suffered 
to rise into dominion, wash, sanctify, and justify the believing heart, 
that is made willing to submit to the precious influence of its power. 
Verily, herein is the love of God manifested, "in the name of the Lord 
Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God," through the one, great, sinless, 
spotless offering, which hath perfected forever them that are sanctified. 

I regret it is not in my power to gratify thee with any information as 
to 'our future prospects; but things remain to the present time in the 
most clouded uncertainty. My dear friends and my native land are 
often the subjects of my thoughts. Sometimes I cannot help cherishing 
a hope that I may once more be permitted to return with my beloved 
family, and pitch a tent for a short time among them ; but I find it will 
not do to dwell much upon what I earnestly desire, as it has only a ten- 
dency to unsettle the mind, and disrobe it of that peaceful resignation, 
which I can thankfully acknowledge is often my favored portion. 

The nature of our employment, and the wide field of labor before our 
view, in which at times it appears as if we should be called to assist, 
create a feeling of dismay; but again circumstances occur, which for a 
season, darken any probability of this being the case: so that which 
ever way I look, it is but toiling in vain. " He that abideth of old," 
only knows what is in store for us ; and unto Him I commit myself and 
my all : well knowing from long experience, that a way can be opened, 
when perhaps there may be less expectation than at other times. 



CHAPTER X. 



Address to Balbt Monthly Meeting, 1827 — The Empeeoe Nicholas — 
Address to Balby Monthly Meeting, 1828 — General Correspondence. 

To Balby Monthly Meeting. 

First Month 26th, 1827. 

DEAR FRIENDS : Our little meeting being now reduced to only six 
members, who are those of my own family, and three of these in 
their minority, we have of late been brought more closely into the solid 
consideration of our humiliating and stripped condition. At our last 



1827.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 119 

meeting, under a painful sense of this, and in a feeling of our peculiar 
situation and weakness, we were unitedly of the mind, that the Monthly- 
Meeting would not expect answers to the queries in the usual manner : 
as in our apprehension it would be presumptuous to attempt it, and too 
much like upholding a lifeless form. I am therefore requested to give 
the Monthly Meeting some general information of its distant members, 
in the hope that our dear Friends will not only approve of this con- 
clusion,"but that they will feel as we have felt on the occasion, and concur 
in its propriety. 

But although the answers are not furnished as formerly, the queries 
have nevertheless been duly read and considered ; and I trust we have 
endeavored, by individually applying the comprehensive particulars con- 
tained therein, seriously to reflect and examine how far we are fulfilling 
the important duties required at our hands, in the faithful support of 
our different Christian testimonies. -^ 

Notwithstanding our depressed and disqualified situation, our meetings 
are regularly kept up as heretofore ; and although some of us may feel 
at seasons as " the owl of the desert," or the solitary " sparrow on the 
house-top," yet there are intervals, when that gracious power is witnessed, 
which can set bounds to the tumultuous sea of thought, and arrest the 
wandering imagination ; which cannot only command the storm, but at 
his pleasure rebuke it, and cause the restless waves to be at peace. It 
is, my beloved Friends, a sensible evidence of this sustaining help, that 
diffuses comfort to the mind in our exiled allotment ; and renders the 
lonely habitation a peaceful abode ; wherein we are permitted to dwell 
together in love and harmony, whilst widely separated from the foster- 
ing care and bosom of the church, and excluded from a share of that 
tender counsel and advice, of which others so frequently partake in our 
highly favored native land. And although subject to many privations, 
and often under feelings of extreme poverty, weakness, and dismay ; yet 
such is the mercy, the goodness and compassion of a long-suffering and 
all-gracious God, " who maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the 
good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust," that all our wants 
are and have been abundantly supplied, through Christ the ever-blessed 
and only Saviour ; to whom be the glory and the praise forever ! 

Lest I should be found deficient in love, gratitude, thankfulness, and 
devotedness to the great and bountiful Author of such multiplied and 
utterly unmerited favors, the loving-kindness of the Lord maketh me even 
afraid, from a deeply engraven sense of my own unworthiness. In this 
state I earnestly desire to be preserved ; for this my spirit often breathes 
in the language of prayer. I find it, my dear Friends, a safe hiding- 
place ; it is indeed that food which is most convenient for me, and daily 
needful, because it leads into lowliness of mind ; and whilst it chains 
down self in every appearance, the tribulated soul is preserved near to 
the innocent harmless life, which, dwelling in the light, recoils at the 



120 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1827. 

slightest impurity. Then our wants may all be plainly felt and seen ; 
how great is the need not only to implore for daily bread, but for a 
qualification and disposition to forgive those who trespass against us, 
that we also may be forgiven ; and that we may be permitted to feel a 
portion of that love, which would gather all into the heavenly garner 
of rest and peace, even the love of God shed abroad to comfort and 
strengthen our hearts. 

I trust in a degree of this love, I once more salute my dear brethren 
and sisters, and remain their affectionate Friend, 

D. W. 
To John Hipsley, Hull. 

First Month 29th, 1827. 

The Emperor Nicholas is indefatigable in his exertions to support the 
interests of his people throughout ther empire, by strictly insisting upon 
the most rigid adherence to justice in all causes; which has given great 
satisfaction. His leisure hours, at least those absolutely necessary for 
exercise, he makes subservient to the general good, and is daily going 
about to inspect the hospitals and other public institutions, in the most 
minute manner, which has already had a salutary effect. 

I may be mistaken, but I think that he is almost the first crowned 
head that ever entered the doors of a prison, with the benevolent object 
of inquiring into and improving its state : this he has lately done, and 
not in a superficial manner ; having, in many instances, entered closely 
into the examination of particular cases with great interest, and caused 
many to rejoice in being set free. This work is carried on without any 
parade ; he just steps into a sledge with a single horse, and no one know- 
ing where he is going, of course there can be no preparation made to 
receive him ; in this manner all are taken by surprise, and the real state 
of things fairly developed, whether rough or smooth. He has a great 
work before him ; and stands in need of that wisdom, which is better 
than rubies, to direct and support him in such an arduous and respon- 
sible station. 

To David Mallinson, Sheffield. 

Twelfth Month 1th, 1827- 

I have duly received thy letter of the 13th ultimo, which was truly 
acceptable ; and particularly as it conveyed a more favorable statement 
of the health of thyself and thy dear family, than has been transmitted 
to us by any of our correspondents for a considerable time past ; and 
we shall rejoice to hear that this inestimable blessing is continued to 
you all. It is indeed a blessing we cannot too highly appreciate, or be 
sufficiently grateful for ; as it enables us to bear the changes and vicis- 
situdes incident to this state of probation, with greater calmness and 
fortitude, than when both mind and body are suffering at the same time; 
which is sometimes in best wisdom permitted to be our portion. We 
have also great cause to number our blessings in this respect, as we haye 



1827.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 121 

been favored to enjoy an almost uninterrupted share of good health for 
many months past ; which I desire to be found daily sensible of, and 
humbly to acknowledge. 

Thy mention of having visited the Isle of Man, and of its having 

been of use to thee and thy dear , is very pleasant intelligence. The 

benefit, I trust, will be lasting to you both. It brought afresh to my 
remembrance its rocky coast ; although it is more than forty years since 
I traversed its bays and harbors. I was fourteen months on the station in 
a man-of-war cruiser, and have good reason to remember Douglas, hav- 
ing been there in a heavy tempest, when the light-house and eighty feet 
of the pier were washed away by the force of the sea. I was also riding 
in the bay, when the Hawk packet of Liverpool was driven in by rough 
weather; though at that time a stranger to the treasure she had on 
board, having for a passenger, that dedicated servant of the Lord, 
Sarah Grubb, on her way to Ireland in 1785. (See her Journal.) But 
she had finished her glorious career and received the crown immortal 
some years before I heard of her name, or knew the Society of Friends. 
Ramsay bay was another sheltering place, in which we occasionally 
anchored. We sometimes stood in close to Castletown : but could not 
go in for want of water. At other times we looked at Peel and Port 
Iron on the opposite side of the island, ranging on both sides, from the 
Point of Aire to 'the Calf of Man. But I need not recount particulars, 
which will afford thee no satisfaction, nor yield myself any other than 
painful reflections, in the consideration, that so much valuable time was 
wasted, which ought to have been employed in a more noble and im- 
portant pursuit ; the fruits of which, I should not now be ashamed of, 
nor have to remember with vexation of spirit. 

Our dear Friend Jane Doncaster, is greatly to be felt for in the loss 
of her son, who was a hopeful young man when I saw him last; and I 
rather looked at him as one likely to be a comfort to his poor mother in 
the evening of her tribulated day : she has had many trials, and has borne 
them with that Christian fortitude and meekness which plainly evince 
in what school she has been taught, and that her standing is on that 
sure and eternal foundation, against which the storms and afiiictions of 
time can make no impression, beyond that of producing a renewed strain 
of acceptable devotion, in the sublime language of " Thy will be done." 

To Richard Cockin, Doncaster. 

Eleventh Month IQth, 1827. 
It is long since I gave my endeared friend a proof of affectionate 
remembrance in this way, yet he may rest assured this has not arisen 
from want of inclination. On the contrary, it is often cause of re- 
gret, that I cannot more frequently enjoy a privilege so congenial to my 
feelings, as that of maintaining through this medium, a more constant 
social converse with those I dearly love ; and with whom I am favored 
11 



122 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1827. 

at seasons still to feel a precious unity, although not dwelling amongst 
my brethren in religious fellowship, but in a land where nearly all 
around me seem insensible to such a source of comfort, consolation, and 
strength. This circumstance, perhaps, only serves to render that unity 
doubly precious to my often drooping mind, imparting to it a refreshing 
fragrance, as of the " ointment poured forth ; " for which my heart 
rejoices with humble thankfulness. It is true I have numerous engage- 
ments, which naturally occupy a considerable portion of time, and not 
a little thought. But when at liberty from these things, there are hours 
afibrded, upon which my beloved friends in England have a claim : and 
in which much might be done in the way of correspondence, if it were 
not for the valley of humiliation in which it is frequently my lot to 
dwell ; where the past and the future are amply sufficient to constitute 
the distress of the present, and from their vast and awful importance, 
cannot fail to absorb in the most appalling manner, every faculty of 
sense and feeling in a poor worthless mortal ; and to bring down self 
into such a state of nothingness and abasement, that the tossed mind is 
left almost without a ray of hope, and ready to doubt whether the 
smallest progress has been made towards " the city which hath founda- 
tions, whose builder and maker is God." In these stripping seasons, I 
feel a total incapacity for letter-writing or any other thing that requires 
application of the mind ; which would gladly remain in a state of obliv- 
ion, rather than again emerge, and take a part in the things of time. 

These dispensations are far from palatable to the creaturely taste, yet 
I believe are very wholesome and absolutely needful for all, who like 
myself are encumbered with dross and tin ; in order that everything 
that cannot stand the fire, may be removed out of the way, and the vessel 
be cleansed from those impurities which render it unfit to contain heav- 
enly treasure. 

But if these times of proving and trial are permitted, in the end, to 
rank amongst those afflictions, of which the Aj:fostle speaks, that work 
out for the tribulated soul " a far more exceeding and eternal weight of 
glory," then, indeed, they will appear light and momentary ; and they 
will be commemorated with humble gratitude, as the choicest blessings 
of redeeming love, administered in unutterable mercy to the sons and 
daughters of men for their eternal welfare : greatly do I desire to be 
patiently resigned to these and all other dispensations yet in store, how- 
ever painful to human nature to endure. 

Thy letters are at all times very acceptable to us, and if deprived of 
such a source of information, we should remain strangers to much that 
is passing relative to the movements of our Friends. Thy accounts of 
those dedicated servants, who are laboring in the excellency of the gos- 
pel, for the restoration of backsliders, and the general promotion of truth 
and righteousness in the earth, as well' as for the strengthening and 
comforting of the faithful, afford much heartfelt satisfaction. I trust we 



1827.] MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. 123 

shall ever feel a lively interest in them, although excluded from partak- 
ing of the refreshment which others are permitted to enjoy, who have 
the privilege of picking up the crumbs which fall from the Master's 
table. 

I should greatly rejoice, if I had it in my power to render thee any 
satisfactory information, as to the probability of our labors terminating 
in this country. It is a subject on which my mind could dwell with 
great delight ; but when I have suffered^ myself to indulge in such a 
pleasant prospect, I have felt a restraint which has compelled me to 
desist. I have, however, been mercifully favored with resignation, in 
the midst of trials which have befallen us, since our lot has been cast 
here ; and when from peculiar circumstances, home and dear relatives 
and friends have revived to my recollection, under feelings which made 
them doubly dear, I have, I think, uniformly endeavored to commit 
myself to the Divine will, and to behave in some degree " as a child 
that is weaned of its mother." But I must ever remember, with long- 
ing desires, those ties of love and long-continued friendship, that neither 
length of time nor absence can efface or obliterate ; and of late, I have 
felt my mind in an unusual manner drawn towards my Friends in Eng- 
land, in the binding influence of that love which seeks the good of all 
mankind. So that I have been almost ready to cherish a belief that the 
day is not far off, which may produce a change, and liberate us from 
these frozen regions; but when I look around, it is beyond my finite 
comprehension to conceive how such a change is to brought about. Yet 
I have abundant cause to know from marvellous experience, that all 
things are possible with Him who bloweth with his wind, and the waters 
flow into every creek and inlet ; and when we are reduced to a thorough 
sense of our own weakness. He is sometimes, in gracious condescension, 
pleased to magnify his power, and show forth his strength, to our hum- 
ble admiration, far beyond our conception, and still further beyond our 
deserts; and, therefore, I desire to wait in patience, whether it be our 
lot to depart hence, or to remain in exile. 

We have heard no particulars of the death of dear Mkry Fairbank ; 
who, having lived the life of the righteous, has finished her course with 
joy, we cannot doubt. "We have just heard of the decease of dear John 
Kirkham, another standard-bearer, summoned from works to rewards. 
How many seem to be removed from our poor Society, and others in 
readiness to depart ! And when we look around for those who are to 
fill their places, they seem very thinly scattered up and down. The 
prospect is to me very discouraging and gloomy; but although the 
fathers and the mothers may be taken away, and the prophets do not 
live forever, I am consoled with the recollection, that a gracious and 
compassionate Lord God remaineth; whose years fail not, and whose 
power is the same to-day as yesterday, and will forever endure. He can 
at his pleasure hasten the day when a language formerly adopted may 



124 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1828. 

again be truly applicable ; " The anointiDg which ye have received of 
Him abideth in you, and ye need not that any man teach you." 

To Balby Monthly Meeting. 

Second Month Uh, 1828. 

Dear Friends : Being permitted to witness the dawning of another 
year, I am desirous of again renewing a correspondence, so justly due to 
those with whom I am united in the bonds of Christian love and relig- 
ious fellowship ; and unto whom I feel accountable in the same degree, 
as if dwelling under their immediate care and oversight, as was once my 
favored portion, in days that are over and past. Frequently, and I trust 
fervently, a petition is raised in my heart, on my own account and on that 
of my beloved family, that we may be preserved blameless in life and 
conversation ; lest by any means, through us, the precious cause of Truth 
should suffer, and the important testimonies borne by the Society, of 
which we enjoy the privilege of being members, should be neglected and 
laid waste in a distant land. 

Our meetings are kept up as heretofore, and although mostly held 
under feelings of great discouragement and sensible weakness, yet there 
are seasons when a precious solemnity is witnessed amongst us, which 
sustains a humble hope, that the loving-kindness of our gracious Lord is 
not withdrawn from us, in this forlorn and solitary situation, unworthy 
as we are of partaking in the least of all his tender mercies. 

Although it is still my lot to be absent in body from my beloved 
brethren and sisters, they are often the endeared companions of my 
anxious thoughts. On the present occasion, my heart expands with a 
renewed feeling of earnest and affectionate solicitude for their present 
and eternal welfare. " I write unto you, little children, because your sins 
are forgiven you for his name's sake. I write unto you, fathers, because 
ye have known Him that is from the beginning. I write unto you, young 
men, because ye are strong, and because ye have overcome the wicked 
one." This apostolic language has unexpectedly fastened upon my 
mind ; I would to God that it was truly applicable, comprehending, not 
only every member of our religious Society, but every age and every 
class of professing Christians, the world over ; then indeed there would 
be joy and gladness, and a good day, as " when the morning stars sang 
together, and the sons of God shouted for joy." 

Mourning and heaviness are the present covering of my mind, arising 
from fear and jealousy on my own account, which produce a like feeling 
on account of others ; lest the day's work should not be keeping pace 
with the day of merciful visitation, and that woful night of darkness 
overtake any of us, when the Spirit of God ceases any longer to strive 
with his creature man. " How often would I have gathered thy children 
together, as a hen doth gather her brood under her wings, and ye would 
not," was the language of our ever-blessed Redeemer, when lamenting 



1828.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 125 

over the inhabitants of Jerusalem : and such was his unutterable love 
and compassion for the rebellious children of that city, that on beholding 
it, he wept ; saying, " if thou hadst known, even thou, at least in this thy 
day, the things which belong unto thy peace ; but now they are hid from 
thine eyes." By this, it doth evidently appear, that we may withstand 
the continued offers of Divine love and mercy, until we are left desolate, 
and the day of our visitation is passed forever away. " If the tree fall 
toward the south or toward the north, in the place where the tree falleth, 
there it shall be." As death leaves us, judgment will find us ; " for there 
is no work, nor device, nor knowledge, nor wisdom in the grave," whither 
we are all hastening, and some of us apparently with lengthened strides. 
Whilst reviving these awful and momentous considerations, I feel their 
vast importance, and therefore long to impress others with a sense of the 
necessity there is for us, without procrastination (for we know not what 
a day may bring forth), to " use all diligence to make our calling and 
election sure," before we go hence ; that so we may be amongst the happy 
number, who have an entrance ministered abundantly into the everlasting 
kingdom of our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ. 

Strong is my belief, that there are many amongst my dear Friends to 
whom it may be said, " your sins are forgiven you, for his name's sake ;" 
who by patient submission to the cleansing and sanctifying operation of 
Divine grace in their hearts, are born again, are " become as little chil- 
dren," meek and lowly ; whose eyes behold their heavenly Teacher, who 
seek to know his will ; and in humble resignation of soul, endeavor to 
perform it. These can testify from blessed and living experience, that 
peaceful and easy is his yoke, light the burden, sweet the rest : continu- 
ing in dedication and obedience to the pointings of duty, these grow 
"from strength to strength," from the state of little children to that of 
young men, strong in the Lord and in the power of his might ; because 
" the word of God abideth in them, and they have overcome the wicked 
one." Standing fast in the faith once delivered to the saints, a more 
perfect stature is attained, even to that of fathers in the church, because 
they " have known Him that is from the beginning." It is this knowl- 
edge that I greatly desire for my dear Friends, as for myself; and I be- 
lieve, that those who have been happily favored to make the greatest 
advancement in this spiritual work, still find their safety dependent only 
upon watchfulness and prayer : nothing else can sustain the life of faith. 
The soul cannot be nourished to-day with manna gathered yesterday ; 
the brightest gleam of hope soon loses its lustre, unless renewed again ; 
and no past experience can support the drooping mind, when fresh trials 
are permitted to assail us. It is the Lord alone who can renew and 
increase our faith, and preserve that alive in us which is " born of 
Him." 

I feel a desire which words cannot fully express, that my dear young 
Friends may be entreated to engage in this work of such great and in- 
11* 



126 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1828. 

dividual importance. A sacrifice in the morning of life is made with 
muclijess difficulty, than if deferred till the day is more advanced, and 
the mind encumbered with the things of this transitory world. There 
are many things which although harmless and lawful in themselves, in- 
dispose the mind for the simplicity of the gospel, keep alive the evil 
propensities of fallen nature, and if suffered to occupy that time and 
those talents afforded in tender mercy for the most noble purpose, will 
have to be remembered at a future day with " vexation of spirit." Be 
willing then, my beloved young Friends, to retire more frequently than 
the returning morning, from the perishing things of time and sense, to 
the precious " gift of God" in the heart; and although you may have 
to descend again and again into the humiliating depths of painful re- 
flection, there be willing to abide. It is in the deep, that " the mighty 
works of the Lord " and his wonders are beheld. It is here that the 
mind can clearly discern those things which serve God, and those which 
serve him not ; and here, under the weight of trouble and affliction for 
the past, and anxiety for the future, the acceptable cry is raised unto 
Him, who delivereth out of every distress. The Lord alone is exalted 
in that day, and the creature brought low and reduced to that humble, 
childlike state wherein only the knowledge of " Him that is from the 
beginning " is revealed. Without this saving knowledge, the ever blessed 
name of Christ can only be mentioned from hearsay or report ; but with 
it, you will be enabled to say from heartfelt experience, that " Jesus is 
Lord," even your Lord, and that " by the Holy Ghost." " This is life 
eternal, that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, 
whom Thou hast sent ; " " who is the beginning and the end, the first and 
the last." 

I remain your affectionate friend and brother, 

D. W. 

To RlCHAKD COCKIN, DONCASTER. 
Plains of ShoosTiarry^ near Petersburg^ Tenth Month 14:th, 1828. 

Thy welcome letter forwarded from the Autuirfh Quarterly Meeting, 
reached me last evening in safety ; and although the perusal of it is not 
without administering cause for mourning and lamentation, yet many 
parts, at the same time, convey comfortable and consoling information, 
and call for thankfulness. 

I do not remember hearing, at any previous time, of so many of our 
dear Friends moving to and fro with certificates. There ought to be 
fruit appearing in many places, for truly much seed has been sown ; and 
I long that nothing may be permitted to stop its growth, or prevent its 
flourishing, to the praise and glory of the great and good Husbandman ; 
who hath not been wanting in adorable condescension and mercy, to pre- 
pare and qualify, and send forth to labor in his vineyard, both at home 
and abroad, many faithful servants, whose reward will be sure and ever- 
lastingly joyful : for " he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth 



1828.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 127 

fruit unto life eternal ; that both he that soweth and he that reapeth 
may rejoice together." I think I may say, " would God, that all the 
Lord's people were prophets ; " then, whether they are ever called .upon 
to prophesy or not, the feet of all would be " shod with the preparation 
of the gospel of peace ; " which, it is my belief, all ought to be, and is 
the case with all who faithfully maintain the Christian warfare, and 
obtain the blessed victory. 

Our present residence would be thought by most a lonely one, as it is 
several miles from any other house in the midst of a wild country, and 
on the margin of a huge bog. We have no water fit for use, but what 
is supplied from rain or snow ; and I have several times remembered the 
many draughts of pure water that I have enjoyed when at Doncaster, a 
glass of which would now be a treat indeed. We have bored to a great 
depth in vain; and from the nature of the sub-soil and other local 
circumstances, it is not probable, that any spring will be found in our 
neighborhood. A very bad and almost unfrequented road leads to our 
habitation, so that we seldom see the face of a visitor of any kind. 
When it was fixed for us to remove hither, I had the ofiTer of some soldiers 
to guard the premises, but declined it; as I consider that watchmen 
selected from our workmen are quite sufficient. It is necessary to keep 
a good lookout, as the whole of the premises are built of wood, and are 
consequently very inflammable ; and as the property belongs to govern- 
ment, proper precaution is needed both against fire and robbery : but I 
trust that my confidence in the all-sufficiency of the Divine arm (which 
hath so often and so eminently preserved and supported us) will never 
be at so low an ebb, as to induce me to place dependence upon the arm 
of flesh for protection. Notwithstanding the dreariness of our abode, I 
should be deficient in gratitude, if I were to omit saying, that to myself 
it is a peaceful retreat. We have been here about four months, and I 
do not recollect having been permitted to enjoy so much solid peace and 
comfort, since my lot has been cast in this land, as hath been at seasons 
graciously vouchsafed within the wooden walls of our solitary mansion ; 
and I believe my wife has partaken equally with myself in this comfort- 
ing and precious privilege. So that our greatest difficulties, which might 
appear to others like mountains, are happily nothing but mole-hills, and 
not worth recording for a moment in our remembrance ; except as they 
serve to keep us in an humble and dependent state of mind, and produce 
the grateful tribute of thanksgiving and praise to an omnipotent, om- 
niscient, and omnipresent Lord God, for all the blessings, comforts and 
benefits, which are permitted to descend upon the heads of such poor un- 
worthy creatures. 

I often feel a longing desire that a path would clearly open, which 
would lead to a peaceful departure from this our exile ; but, I trust, that 
such a desire is never cherished, or dwelt upon, without being accom- 
panied by a willingness to submit, in humble resignation, to the Divine 



128 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1828. 

disposal of Him, who knows best what is best for us ; who knows our 
frame, that we are but dust, and who pities our weakness. If I know 
my own heart, no earthly motive, no plans for the future, induce a desire 
to be released from this country ; but I do most earnestly desire that the 
remainder of my days, whether many or few, may be devoted to the 
glory of God, and the exaltation of my dear Redeemer's kingdom in the 
hearts of mankind, I need not add, and to the eternal welfare of my 
fellow-creatures, because the last must be the result of the first. Ease 
and indulgence, I think, I despise ; although I sensibly feel the decay 
of this frail tabernacle. My sight has failed considerably since I was 
last in England, my limbs are stiffened by the damp to which I am daily 
exposed, and are subject to pains on every approaching change in the 
weather ; and I find my strength is unequal to the fatigue, which but a 
few years back, I could bear with cheerfulness, if not with pleasure. 
But in the midst of all, my soul ventureth to hope in the goodness and 
mercy of God, and that, through the merits of a crucified Saviour, my 
sins, even mine, will be blotted out. 

To Sakah Smith, Sheffield. 

Twelfth Month 15th, 1828. 

Although no great length of time has elapsed since some of my family 
wrote to thee, yet I feel inclined to renew an assurance of unabated love 
and regard ; which, though not often expressed, never ceases to dwell in 
our hearts towards thee. I desire to record with humble thankfulness 
to the All-merciful Dispenser, the inestimable blessing of health, which 
is at this time our portion ; arid I trust that thou art permitted to partake 
in the same enjoyment. 

Thou art probably aware, that we have changed our residence to a 
greater distance from the city, than where we lived for the last eight 
years. This has had the unavoidable effect of dividing our family, and 
depriving us of the constant society of each other, which is a privilege 
we have greatly enjoyed. From the extent of our work, it was necessary, 
in order to keep all the branches in proper motion, to station some one 
in a central position, and AVilliam being in all respects the most capable, 
remains at that post. Although thus circumstanced, and living in a 
most dreary situation, we are favored with resignation and contentment 
of mind ; which sweeten the cup of solitude, and make the frozen desert 
a peaceful abode. The longest span of life is short ; and to such as like 
myself cannot look forward to the addition of many years, it is of little 
moment where we are scattered : and if we bring into view the humili- 
ating situation of the Lord of life and glory, who " had not where to lay 
his head," a quiet dwelling-place in any part of the habitable earth is 
more than a poor sinful mortal is entitled to, and much more than he 
deserves. 

I am now more than a month entered into my 58th year, and I think 



1828.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL. WHEELER. 129 

that thou, my dear friend, art as far, or perhaps farther advanced towards 
the end of the race. I often look round at my contemporaries, particu- 
larly those whom I have long known and loved ; but am placed beyond 
the practicability of anything like comparing notes with them, on a 
subject in which we are all so deeply interested, and on which nothing 
less is depending than the prize immortal. If a sensibility of weakness, 
and a consciousness of utter unworthiness, under a feeling of increasing 
bodily infirmity, can entitle any one to boast, then I think it is allowable 
for me ; for truly I am a very poor creature every way. But when I 
contemplate the glorious gospel dispensation, and reflect that a thought- 
less being like myself, nurtured in the very school of vice and folly, 
should ever have been brought, in any degree, under its benign and 
saving influence, it is marvellous in my view, and none other than " the 
Lord's doing." It is easy for me to say, what can I render to Him ? 
But the question is, what have I rendered to Him ? Here is an appalling 
query indeed, the consideration of which makes me shrink into nothing- 
ness, and into fear of having fallen short of making an adequate return, 
not only of humble adoration, gratitude and praise for such amazing 
mercy, but lest dedication and obedience have not kept pace with the 
knowledge that has been from time to time bestowed upon me. At times, 
a ray of comfort is permitted to glimmer on my drooping mind for a 
short duration ; but soon it is again veiled by self-abasing clouds of sus- 
pense, which darken the whole atmosphere of hope. 

But although I have thus to go mourning on my way, yet a testimony 
lives in my heart to the all-sufficiency of that Divine grace, by which 
"I am what I am," though nothing but a worm; and with my latest 
breath, I would commend all mankind to seek after this pearl of endless 
treasure. 

It appears to me, that there are many in the present day whose minds 
are constantly kept afloat by the great variety of publications almost 
daily issuing from the press. Many of these that I have seen, although 
replete with moral sentiment and learned remarks, which are not without 
Scripture foundation, although very wide of the true intent and meaning 
of the text, are strongly calculated to keep their readers in search of the 
lifeless shadow, and to divert their attention from the living and eternal 
substance. There are other persons again, who have actually commenced 
a reform in great sincerity, and have been drawn into solid and serious 
reflection ; but these, unhappily, frequently fall into the way of a class 
of people, whose writings and conversation lead them to expect, that 
when they embrace the religion of Jesus, they will immediately witness 
some delightful sensations of heavenly joy. But, alas ! they calculate 
on the reward before the w^arfare is begun. If such, for a short season, 
persist in communing with their own hearts, and are, through conde- 
scending love and mercy, favored to draw near to the Saviour of men, 
their expectation is disappointed ; and they find that " He is without 

I 



130 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1828. 

form or comeliness," and hath no " beauty " to make him, desirable. 
There is nothing to feed and support those airy and fantastic notions, 
which their minds have previously and so perniciously imbibed. Thus 
the inestimable pearl is overlooked, or set at naught ; the language of the 
prophet is verified, and the blessed Master is, I fear, at this day, by too 
many in this way, " despised and rejected of men." 

I am apprehensive that the enemy of mankind was never more effect- 
ually served than at the present time, and in a way most admirably 
adapted to the refinement of the age in which we live. The facilities 
for holding up the letter of the gospel, were perhaps never before 
equalled at any period ; nor greater eagerness generally evinced to pur- 
sue and swallow the fascinating bait, (particularly when garnished with 
declarations from the undefiled lip of Truth,) which serve to amuse and 
allure ; and by their painful and deadening effect upon the mind, pre- 
vent its coming under the influence of that pure and " quickening Spirit," 
which only giveth life. By this stratagem, an easy and broad way is 
open for the poor deluded traveller, so well accommodated to flesh and 
blood, that there might seem to be no necessity for any to " strive to 
enter in at the strait gate;" and yet the exaltation of the Saviour's 
kingdom is professedly the object of many of these authors, without 
pointing out where it is to be found, and the terms on which only it is 
to be obtained. Regenerating grace is hinted at; but self-denial and 
the daily cross are seldom heard of I am often bowed down under the 
consideration of these things, and of what will be the end thereof; and 
am sometimes ready to conclude, that a day of calamity will come, when 
these chafly imaginations and beguiling inventions will be dispersed like 
withered leaves before an autumn blast ; when the minds of men will 
be brought low, and humbled under the necessity of turning to Him, 
who hath been so long smitten and afflicted, and be made willing to sit 
under his holy teaching. That so all men may be brought to know Him 
in all his heavenly offices, not only as a reprover and convincer of sin, 
but as a Comforter, and a gracious Redeemer indeed : and may the 
Lord hasten the dawning of that glorious day, when He, who " was 
despised and rejected of men," shall become the chief est of ten thousand 
and altogether lovely, saith my soul. 

I should much like to know how thou farest amid the storms of time ; 
thy day, I am aware, hath not passed over without its trials ; but few 
persons have moved on more quietly and uncomplainingly than thyself, 
and I trust the evening is peaceful and serene. 

From the long continuance of severe cold, which we have witnessed, 
I think it must have been felt in every part of Europe. There has not 
been so intense a frost for so long a time together, since we have been in 
Russia. It was really impossible to make the house sufficiently warm ; 
so that we have had a suffering time, but have been mercifully sup- 
ported through it, and have renewed cause to be humble and thankful. 



1829.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 131 

I don't know whether thou wilt be able to make out this scrawl ; but 
I cannot see to mend pens as formerly, and in other respects the earthly 
tabernacle is failing ; which must be looked for as the awful moment 
draws nigh, which I desire daily to keep in view. No prospect of liber- 
ation* yet appears ; perhaps it is too much longed for ; and the will of 
the creature must be slain, that the will of the Lord may be done, and 
his name glorified. 

Farewell, my dear friend ; may heavenly goodness encircle, and com- 
fort, and strengthen thy heart. 

To A Friend. 

STioosharry^ Third Month Wt\ 1829. 

Our mutual friend , who went last spring to the south of France 

and Switzerland, for the benefit of his health, has lately retui-ned to thi^ 
neighborhood, quite recruited. He says, that in several parts where he 
has been, there are many' people seriously disposed, and hungering after 
substantial food; but it appears from his description, that they are 
nearly all looking outward for that which can only be found within. 
Many or most of them are expecting the millennium shortly to come ; 
and I believe none are so difiicult to persuade as these, where this peace- 
ful reign is to take place ; for their expectation is altogether* outward, 
and they consider the idea of looking into their own hearts, to find it 
there, is quite presumptuous. Nothing short of a great outpouring of 
the Holy Spirit, it is said, will do for them ; but it is my belief, that 
nothing but a day of calamity will bring these and many others to their 
senses. 

I find, by a letter lately received from England, that an eventful 
period is thought to be at hand for Christendom ; and perhaps the 
bringing forward again of the Catholic question, in the House of Com- 
mons, may add a little to this apprehension. The signs and seasons 
most certainly indicate great events ; but whilst pride, hardness of heart, 
excess and luxury, so generally prevail, to which may be added the 
almost universal disbelief that the kingdom is within, what can be 
expected but desolation ? Our bless^ Saviour foretold, that many 
should come in his name and deceive many, with, "Lo, here is Christ, 
or lo. He is there." I cannot help thinking, that the signs of the present 
times bear a striking resemblance to what was thus foretold : for truly, 
there is great profession of religion in the present day; and amongst the 
various professors, scarcely any but who recognizes the name of our 
blessed Lord ; but how few the number of those that are his followers upon 
the terms He prescribed, in a life of self-denial, and the daily cross ; or 
that can believe in that faith which works by love, to the purifying of 
the heart. We often hear of declensions in the church, which are said 

* From his engagement in Russia. 



132 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1829. 

to have occurred in the long, dark night of apostasy; as if that night 
had passed away, and the true gospel light now shone, and that day had 
dawned, which hath restored all things to their primitive beauty. But, 
alas ! I cannot help fearing, that the apostasy still continues ; only the 
shade of darkness is a little varied from what it was, and things rendered 
more plausible by this variation. I verily believe, that the light of the 
glorious gospel would shine forth abundantly in the present day, if man 
would but look where it is to be seen ; but instead of this, how many, 
by not keeping their spiritual eye turned towards it, behold nothing but 
the shadow, and yet think they are in possession of the substance. For 
true it is, as regards the sun or moon in the outward firmament, so long 
as we look directly towards them, we see no shadow ; but if we turn a 
little on one side, immediately the shadow begins to appear, and if we 
turn our back on them altogether, it is all shadow, and the substance is 
lost to our view. I remember a simile of this kind, drawn by an emi- 
nent servant of the Lord in his day, who has long since been numbered 
with the just of all generations, very descriptive, and very applicable 
and beautiful. 

There is no part of our dear Redeemer's doctrine, in my estimation, 
more plain, simple, and easy to be understood, and less wrapped up in 
metaphor or parable, than that the kingdom is within. When He was 
demanded of the Pharisees, when the kingdom of God should come, He 
answered them and said, " The kingdom of God cometh not with obser- 
vation, neither shall they say, Lo here! or lo there! for behold the 
kingdom of God is within you : " again, •" and I will pray the Father, 
and He shall give you another Comforter ; that He may abide with you 
forever : even the Spirit of Truth, whom the world cannot receive, 
because it seeth Him not, neither knoweth Him ; but ye know Him, for 
He dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. I will not leave you com- 
fortless, I will come to you." Can there be anything more clear and 
decisive than these assertions ? And yet if we read over the modern 
writings of men in high esteem for learning and piety, we can scarcely 
find any illusion to them. Much is said about' fundamental doctrine 
and faith ; but in many instances, true faith seems altogether lost sight 
of, and what are called the doctrines of the gospel brought into view, 
and I had nearly said, substituted in lieu of faith. 

Every sect of Christians seems to have its own peculiar faith or belief; 
but the apostle tells us only of " one Lord, one faith, one baptism ; " and 
all who profess any other faith than that of the apostle's, must cer- 
tainly be in a state of apostasy from the true, living, gospel faith. Now 
until mankind are brought to an acknowledgment of the one true and 
holy faith, it is no wonder that things remain in their present state ; and 
whilst they are thus permitted to continue, in my apprehension " the 
abomination of desolation " is still set up, and stands where it ought not, 
even in the holy place, or in the place where true and vital religion 



1829.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 133 

ought to stand, instead thereof. It is no marvel, then, that the earth is 
so destitute of the presence of the Lord, in whose presence only there is 
life. 

I have no doubt thai many are acting in great simplicity of heart and 
sincerity of intention, but certainly without proper reflection and due 
consideration, on a subject of such eternal consequence. If people were 
but willing to " cease from man, whose breath is in his nostrils," and turn 
inward to the unflattering witness for God — the precious gift, which, as 
" a light in a dark place," shineth more or less in every heart, they 
would certainly be favored in due time to discover where they are, and 
in what they are trusting. But poor, finite man, in his natural strength 
and wisdom, can never efiect this : nothing short of an Almighty power 
can open the blind eyes, and change the stony heart to a heart of flesh, 
capable of receiving the impressions of the everlasting and unchange- 
able Truth. 

John Hipsley, Hull. 

Fourth Month 2(?, 1829. 

The signs and seasons with us are very appalling, and strongly indi- 
cate an eventful period. Some think that there will be a great outpour- 
ing of the Spirit ; others are looking for the millennium ; but in the pres- 
ent state of affairs, a day of calamity, to bring the unstable world to 
their senses, in my apprehension, is likely to take place, to check the 
torrent of vice and dissipation, to silence the " Lo ! here," and " Lo ! 
there ; " and banish from the earth those desolating scourges, which make 
it so destitute of the presence of the Lord. 

To David Mallinson, Sheffield. 

Shoosharry^ Tenth Month 11th, 1829. 

The removal of my beloved sister, Barbara Hoyland, has been very 
afiecting, and the more so, because our situation precluded our hearing 
of the awful event, until several weeks after it took place. Mary Hust- 
ler has kindly transcribed and forwarded to me the expressions which 
dropped from her lips at different times during her last days, many of 
which are deeply instructive. Her trials and afflictions have been many, 
but there is strong consolation in believing that they have worked for 
her "a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;" and that 
through the mercy of God in Christ Jesus, her tribulated spirit now 
resteth in the joy of its Lord. What poor, short-sighted creatures we 
are ! I little thought, when parting with my dear sister in Liverpool, on 
my return from Ireland, that it was a last farewell : but I desire to bow 
in humble resignation to his Divine will, which is ever excellent ; and 
reverently and thankfully to bless his holy name, who, by the powerful 
operation of his all-sufficient grace, made her what she was. 

What a variety of changes we have both witnessed, since children 
together under the parental roof, from which we were severed at an early 
12 



134 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1829. 

age, by the loss of both father and mother, and left in an orphan state 
to struggle in a wide and wicked world. Many years have now passed 
away, since we found a shelter in the bosom of our highly favored Soci- 
' ety ; but still changes have been our portion, though of different kinds, 
yet all permitted in wondrous mercy, and ought to be sufficient abun- 
dantly to show that here there is " no continuing city." My beloved 
sister is now beyond the reach of conflict, where pain and sorrow cannot 
come ; and as she drew near the boundary of time, she was mercifully 
supported by the everlasting arm of strength, that sure foundation and 
eternal rock, Christ Jesus, in whom she had believed. She is gone ! but 
I am left a little longer, a living monument of the same matchless 
mercy : and although encompassed by human frailty, and conscious of 
manifold deficiencies, yet I am enabled to testify for the encouragement 
of others, that beyond the shadow of a doubt it is no " cunningly devised 
fable " which we have followed, but a glorious reality ; of which I feel 
more and more anxious that all should come to the saving knowledge, 
and partake of the blessed and peaceful enjoyment thereof. 

Since taking up my pen to address thee, I have felt particularly in- 
terested on behalf of the dear young people of thy family, with whom 
my heart seems interwoven, with an affectionate solicitude, which words 
fall short either to express or convey to its full extent ; that they may 
unceasingly labor to know and experience for themselves individually, 
the secret working of that power in their hearts, which is Divine ; and 
may be willing to dwell under its purifying influence, until all things 
^re subdued and brought into subjection to his holy will, whose exclusive 
right it is to rule and reign in the hearts of the children of men : " of 
the increase of his government and peace there shall be no end ; " for 
the kingdom of Christ Jesus is an everlasting kingdom, and the covenant 
made with the house of Jacob an everlasting covenant, universal and 
ever new, in and through its blessed and holy Mediator. There can be 
no stronger proof of sincerity in those who desire to fear, love, and serve 
a good and gracious God, than their perseveringly endeavoring to wait 
upon Him, in a watchful, humble state of mind ; not only at set times 
and on particular occasions, but making it at all times the cliief busi- 
ness of their lives. His unsl umbering eye is ever open to regard the 
most feet)le effort of the weakest child : every gracious promise will be 
fulfilled for his great name's sake ; " They shall renew their strength," 
" they shall not be ashamed ; " the cry of wrestling nature will be heard 
on high by Him " that speaketh in righteousness, and is mighty to save," • 
and " able to deliver." He will deliver from the horrible pit of sin, and 
from the things of time, which cling like the adhesive, miry clay : yea, 
He will set their feet upon an everlasting rock, against which the com- 
bined powers of darkness in vain may beat: He will establish their 
goings, and put the new song of praise in the mouth of all who diligently 
and patiently wait for Him. The heart is the field in which the hidden 



1829.] MEMOIKS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 135 

treasure lies ; and such is its inestimable value, that nothing short of all 
that a man hath, can purchase it. All must be surrendered to obtain 
the heavenly pearl : the whole is required without reserve. And what 
is all that we possess, when compared with the stupendous act of suffer- 
ing love, that purchased our redemption ? it lies in a small compass, yet 
it is capable of frustrating the Divine intention, and therefore is of vast 
importance ; and I believe the unsubjugated will of the creature com- 
prehends the whole. Not a word or an action, which fills the catalogue 
of the deeds of the body, can be conceived and performed without the 
assent and will of the creature : all have their origin in thought ; and 
therefore the ever-blessed Master at once pointed out a remedy against 
every temptation to which we are liable, in the general injunction, 
"What I say unto you, I say unto all. Watch." Here then is the Chris- 
tian's only tower of safety, and the path that leads to prayer. Oh ! that 
I could induce all to this engagement of mind : the tendency of every 
thought would be discovered by the light which shineth in darkness ; 
whatsoever is earthly and sensual, and even the .tendency of the heart 
in the natural state, would be exposed ; " the lust of the flesh, the lust 
of the eye, and the pride of life," would be clearly distinguished to be 
" not of the Father, but of the world," which " passeth away, and the 
lust thereof: but he that doeth the will of God, abideth forever." Those 
who steadily and carefully maintain the watch, will be strengthened to 
suppress every intrusive thought, and will be more and more placed in 
a capacity to wait ; for there cannot be a true waiting, without a ceasing 
from our own imaginations, that God may be all in all : in whose pres- 
ence only there is life, and love, and peace, and joy, the blessed reward 
of all those who fear, serve, and love Him in his inward appearance. 

I was not intending to say so much, when I began with this subject, 
but I think my pen could not be employed in a better cause, or for a 
better Master ; at the same time believing, that it will be accepted in 
the same love that prompted me to write it. 

To A Friend, (residing in Finland.) 

Shoosharry^ Eleventh Month 29^^, 1829. 
I enclose the Yearly Meeting's Epistle, and trust the perusal of it 
will afford thee satisfaction, as it appears that assembly was owned by 
the great Head of his church, to the consolation and comfort of the 
upright and faithful standard-bearers. But O! my dear friend, I am 
fearful lest thou shouldst suppose that the number of those to whom is 
committed the weight of the law and of the testimony, is larger amongst 
us, than is really the case. It is a sorrowful fact, but not the less true, 
that there are but " two or three berries in the top of the uppermost 
bough, four or five in the outmost fruitful branches thereof," in the 
present day of our once flourishing Society : it is indeed a truly mourn- 
ful consideration, when we look back at what it was, in the day when it 



136 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1829. 

first came forth. If we look at the ancient writings of Friends, we 
shall find that originally the Society consisted wholly of such as had 
joined by convincement, and were actually in possession of what they 
professed to be led and guided by. When these were gathered to their 
everlasting rest, their children became the burden-bearers, many of 
whom stood firm to the principles of their fathers, and the cause of 
Truth was precious in their eyes. As this generation passed away, 
others sprung up, who entered into the privileges, to procure which their 
worthy predecessors had labored and suffered : thus the Society gradu- 
ally became composed mainly of members by birthright. Then perse- 
cution ceased in great measure, and worldly prosperity, accompanied 
with ease and indulgences followed : combining to induce a relaxation in 
their vigilance against the attacks of the great enemy of man's happi- 
ness ; who did not fail to avail himself of the opportunity, more widely 
and cunningly to spread his snares and baits against a people, who, 
perhaps, of all others, had the most contributed to undermine his king- 
dom ; as it is always h^s aim to attack those from whom he is the most in 
danger of being kept at a distance. There is no need for him to be 
jealous of such as are the "children of disobedience," in whose hearts 
he already rules and reigns : they may go on their way quietly, as he 
has them safe enough. In this manner, things have been getting worse 
and worse, until unhappily it may be said, that, to a great and lament- 
able degree, the glory has departed from our Israel, and little is now 
left us but a name. 

The picture which I have laid before thee is a very discouraging and 
appalling one ; but I was afraid of thy being dazzled by that which only 
glitters, and is not the pure gold that has been tried in the fire. Not- 
withstanding things are in this deplorable condition, "the foundation 
standeth sure," the Rock of ages remains unimpaired, and cannot 
change ; the precious seal is yet unbroken, " the Lord knoweth them 
that are his;" and there is a little remnant yet preserved alive in that 
which lives forever, who are enabled to call Jesus their Lord, and that 
by the Holy Ghost. 

The present state of our religious Society, in my apprehension, very 
strikingly resembles that of the Jewish nation in former days : they 
were a highly favored people ; and our Society has been favored in a 
very eminent degree: both have proved themselves unworthy of the 
tender regard and mercy of a long-sufiering Lord God. I need not 
mention the final overthrow of the Jews to thee, who art so well versed 
in these things ; but it is my belief, that unless the Father of mercies is 
pleased to stretch out his everlasting arm, either to produce a thorough 
change in the hearts of our members, or to send a day of winnowing 
that will scatter and disperse the chaffy spirit that so widely and alarm- 
ingly prevails, so that none can stand but such as are upon the true 
foundation ; I say, I believe, that unless there is an interference superior 



1829.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 137 

to the power of man, the major part of our members will be amal- 
gamated with the general mass of the people, when a few more fleeting 
years have passed away. But, as in the destruction of Jerusalem, there 
was a place of refuge provided for the faithful Christians ; so I humbly 
trust, that if the bulk of our Society should be scattered, there will be a 
Pell* cast up for the honest-hearted amongst us: for the Lord will 
never forsake those that put their trust and confidence in Him. 

I remember a remark once made to me by an honest Friend in Lon- 
don, during the time of the Yearly Meeting ; he was probably lament- 
ing the low state of things, when I said, " What would have become of 
me, if it had not been for our Society ? " To which he replied, " What 
would have become of the Society, if it were not for those who have 
come in by convincement." I have since thought there is a great deal 
in what he said: for I believe many who have come in by convincement 
have been greatly instrumental in keeping the building together. An 
individual thoroughly convinced of our principles, and keeping close to 
that which has convinced him, will, undoubtedly, as he continues faith- 
ful, be converted by it ; and one such person is certainly of more value 
in the Society, than many who are mere nominal members by birthright 
only. Such as these have bought the Truth, at the price of becoming 
fools before men for Christ's sake : they have believed in the sufficiency 
of his power revealed in the heart, to cleanse and purify them from all 
sin ; and although they may have had to pass through many conflicts, 
occasionally for several years, without appearing to gain any ground, 
they have been strengthened to persevere, and still to wait for Him. 
The weight of former sins and transgressions has been long and pain- 
fully felt to rise in humiliating retrospect before the view of the mind, 
time after time, in terrible array ; working for each, tr^ae sorrow and 
repentance never to be repented of. But although at seasons he is ready 
to faint, when faith and hope have been reduced to a low ebb, yet the 
invisible arm of strength is still underneath, unseen and unfelt, support- 
ing the tribulated traveller in the apparently unequal warfare: until 
every sin has passed beforehand to judgment; and at last the glorious 
day begins to dawn, when He, who has been " as a refiner's fire, and like 
fuller's soap," before whom nothing can stand (of a transgressing nature) 
" when he appeareth," oi* can " abide the day of his coming," is now dis- 
covered to be " the sun of righteousness " arisen " with healing in his 
wings," to the joy and comfort of the wounded soul. Then the love of 
God is truly known ; and until this blessed day is felt in the great and 
heartfelt work of regeneration, none can experimentally and truly say 
that " God is love : " they are mere words to all who have not witnessed 
the inward workings of his power in their heart : but now they feel Him 
to be a God of love and mercy too, and are renewedly made willing in 

* See Eusebius. 
12* 



138 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1829. 

love of Him to wait for Him. In this waiting, watchful frame of mind, 
we come to the place where prayer is wont to be made ; which rises as 
sweet incense before the throne of grace, because not of our creating. 
Here is the Christian's watch-tower, his only place of safety, which was 
pointed out by our ever-blessed Lord to all, " What I say unto you, I 
say unto all, Watch ; " again, " Watch and pray, lest ye enter into temp- 
tation." The soul that faithfully watches, cannot be long without pray- 
ing ; although but in the language of a sigh. It is enjoined also by the 
great apostle, where he says, " praying always with all prayer and sup- 
plication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance." 
Here every thought is detected in the light of Christ, and brought to 
judgment, and into the obedience of Him, who casteth down every im- 
agination, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowl- 
edge of God, to the pulling down the strongholds of sin and Satan. 

It is such as these, my dear friend, who have thus far advanced in the 
heavenly race, that have had their hearts directed " into the love of 
God, and into the patient w^aiting for Christ ; " which, I trust, thou hast 
in part, if not wholly, witnessed : and I think thou wilt agree with me, 
that a single individual coming into our Society thus convinced, and 
thus converted to the true faith in Jesus Christ, is of more value to it 
than a hundred members who have nothing to show but a birthright. 
And it is these that have followed their Lord and Master in the regenera- 
tion, that are qualified from heartfelt experience to be employed in his 
service, if it be his will to call for them, and send them to speak a word 
in due season to others. 

To HIS Son Joshua. 

Twelfth Month 12th, 1829. 

What an unaccountable thing it is, that when such pains are being 
taken to educate the lower orders of the people, and such an earnestness 
apparent in pursuing plans of philanthropy and benevolence as has 
never been equalled in any former age, and so many efforts made to 
spread the knowledge of the gospel, yet there should be so bold a front 
and an atrocity in crime, surpassing even barbarous and uncivilized 
nations ! To me, it seems as if many people were sensible of the totter- 
ing situation we are in, and thought it necessary to be doing something 
that, in their apprehensions, will be productive of good. 

As to the increased efforts to spread the knowledge of the gospel, but 
little fruit can be expected, so long as they continue to be so blended 
with the inventions and contrivance of man. I verily believe this is one 
great means of preventing the people from coming to a knowledge of the 
true gospel, which remains to be " the power of God unto salvation." 
If the minds of the people were turned to an inward and vital knowl- 
edge of this work, there would be some hope ; provided the teachers 
themselves were really called to and qualified for the work, and not, as 



1829.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 139 

is to be feared too many of them are, strangers to the inward work them- 
selves. 

In my apprehension, nothing short of a day of calamity will bring the 
people to their senses, and reduce them to a state of simplicity and hu- 
mility ; which in the end would prove an unspeakable blessing, if hap- 
pily it were the means of turning their attentioij to the true Teacher in 
their own hearts, who giveth life to those that hear and obey Him, and 
would cause them to " cease from man whose breath is in his nostrils," 
by whom they have been so long kept in darkness. That so those abom- 
inations which are set up, and standing in the place of the true Christian 
religion, and which make the earth so destitute of the presence of the 
Lord, may forever be swept away from its surface. 

Should such a day be permitted, it will certainly try the members of 
our highly-professing Society, and show who are on the foundation that 
standeth sure ; these will be preserved, as in the hollow of the Lord's 
hand, from " the blast of the terrible ones ; " but the chaff, such as have 
nothing but an empty profession to stand upon, will assuredly be scat- 
tered before the storm. 

To hear of thy welfare in those things that are of eternal consequence, 
is the principal desire of my heart for thee ; without this, worldly pros- 
perity will avail nothing in the great day of account. But little is 
enough, when our desires are bounded by moderation ; and I am fully 
persuaded that no good and necessary thing will be withheld from them 
that walk uprightly. As for myself, I can truly say, that when I began 
business, I had no artificial wants, and my real wants were very few. I 
never studied to keep up appearances, and be like other people; all 
around me knew that I had but small means, and I made no other pre- 
tensions. I endeavored, I think, to the best of my ability, to seek the 
Lord, and positively did not look beyond a sufficiency of food and rai- 
ment ; and although an utter stranger to business in every shape, yet 
my way was made prosperous ; though, perhaps, what I thought pros- 
perity would be despised by most in the present day, and probably by 
many in that day also. 

To One of his Children. 

Shoosliarry, Twelfth Month 18iA, 1829. 

My Dear : Truly there is nothing in this fading world to be 

compared with an inheritance in another and a better, which is to come, 
and into which we none of us know how soon we may be summoned. 
But if we be happily found amongst the number of those who " fear 
God and work righteousness," we shall most assuredly "be accepted of 
Him ; " and shall praise his great and ever-excellent name through the 
never-ending ages of a glorious eternity: which is my frequent and 
earnest prayer for us all. 

The great apostle also enjoins " praying always, with all prayer and 



140 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1830. 

supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto." What a privilege 
it is that we have this in our power at all times, out of meetings as well 
as in meetings, and on all occasions whatsoever ; and as we know, for 
our encouragement, that we are constantly day and night in the presence 
of Him, "in whom we l^e, and move, and have our being," who 
" knoweth the thoughts and intents of the heart ; " we shall in this 
inward exercise be preserved in his fear and in his love : for the Shep- 
herd of Israel neither slumbers nor sleeps ; his watchful eye is never 
closed. 

Thou, no doubt, art present regularly during the family readings of 
the Scriptures ; but I would advise thee to read a portion of them every 
night before retiring to rest, with an earnest desire, that it may be given 
thee to understand them : for they will be but as a dead letter, without the 
assistance of the Holy Spirit which gave them forth ; with it, they will 
afford thee great instruction and consolation, and thou wilt be taught the 
true meaning and application of them. They are the only treasure 
worth storing in memory : this I can truly testify from long and sensible 
experience. 

I have lately received a letter from thy uncle Charles, giving but a 
poor account of his health, and that of thy aunt : they, like myself, and 
thy dear mother, are feeling the infirmities attendant on advanced age ; 
and I hope these will serve as warnings to stir us all up ta endeavor to 
be prepared for the change that will certainly overtake us ; that we may 
be like the wise virgins, provided with "oil in our vessels with our 
lamps." 

To Richard Cockin. 

SlioosTiarry, Fourth Month SOth, 1830, 0. S. 

Thy letter was, indeed, most heartily welcome to us all, and, as the 
harbinger of another returning spring, afforded us much comfort and con- 
solation, after the long winter that has just passed over our heads. 

Our work upon the land was suspended by the frost six months and 
nine days ; and if we reckon the rough weather previously to the setting 
in of the frost, with what we have lately had, the winter has been more 
than seven months in length. 

At the time when I have usually written to Balby Monthly Meeting, 
I was not unmindful of my dear friends ; but alas ! we were all laid by 
with sickness just then. This, however, as to myself, was not of long 
duration; but I found my mind entirely closed up, not having a sentence 
of any kind to transmit to the meeting ; and yet I never witnessed a 
greater weight of exercise than at that period, which remained with me 
for several weeks afterwards, and is yet at seasons my portion. Thy 
letter has been particularly comforting to me on this head, because it is 
now very evident, that any communication from me would have been 
out of its place, and altogether out of season, and must have clashed 
with the address from dear Mary Hargreaves ; and the blessed Master 



1831.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 141 

is not the author of confusion but of peace, and that in all the churches. 
I wish to enjoy the privilege of being a member of Balby Monthly 
Meeting, and therefore request on behalf of my family and self, that 
thou wilt procure for us a copy of the address. 



CHAPTER XL 



Visits Englaistd with his "Wife in 1830 — His Affectiot^-ate Address to 

THE MeMBEES of THE ChUECH OF ENGLAND EeLIGIOIJS YiSIT INTO DeVON- 

shiee, Coenwall, the Scillt Isles, etc. 

THIS year (1830) the health of our dear mother having again failed 
considerably, she was recommended to pass the ensuing winter in 
England ; and my father having concluded to accompany her, they came 
over together in the autumn. The interval of leisure thus afforded was 
not suffered to pass unimproved. Besides the attendance of the various 
meetings that fell in his way, he wrote and published, during the winter, 
a pamphlet entitled, An affectionate Address to the Members of the Church 
of England ; which it is believed was widely circulated at the time. 

In the First Month, 1831, he applied for and obtained a certificate 
from his Monthly Meeting, enabling him to visit parts of Devon, Corn- 
wall, and the Scilly Isles. On the conclusion of this service, he attended 
the Dublin Yearly Meeting, and afterwards that held in London, return- 
ing to Petersburg in the Sixth Month following. 

The succeeding extracts are from letters written during this period. 

To Sarah Smith, Sheffield. 

Yorl, First Month 8th, 1831. 

On Second day morning, the 3d instant, I shaped a northerly course 
for Durham Quarterly Meeting, held at Darlington. We had a very 
solemn meeting for worship the next morning, in the course of which 
the great cause was ably advocated by several present ; and I had to 
throw in my poor mite amongst them, and in a particular manner to call 
their attention to myself, as one exhibiting, and that without boasting, 
the triumph of Divine grace over human nature in its most depraved 
state. It was indeed a memorable time ; the Truth rose into dominion 
over all, and many minds were sensibly humbled under the power 
thereof. I stayed over their week-day meeting on Fifth day last ; and 
had again to declare of the goodness and mercy of our God. This meet- 
ing ended well, but was not quite so highly favored as that preceding 
the Quarterly Meeting. 

After meeting, I left Darlington for York; where I was favored to 
find my wife better than when I left her. For this, and for all the 



142 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1831. 

blessings and favors I daily and hourly enjoy, what shall I render unto 
the great and bountiful Giver but the acknowledgment of being utterly 
unworthy of the least of all his tender mercies. On the way from^ 
Darlington, during the half hour allowed for dining, I called on a person 
who has lately joined the Society by convincement : he has a daughter 
in a very delicate state of health. I was gratified with my visit ; and 
have since felt such a draught of love towards this dear voung woman 
that I have had to address a letter to her father on her behalf, which, I 
trust, will be received in the same love in which it was written. 

Yesterday I went to sit by the death-bed of a young man who is not 
expected to be long on this side the grave. It was a season to be long 
and gratefully remembered ; for the Son of peace had mercifully visited 
this habitation. I had to bow in thankfulness for the precious quiet 
vouchsafed, and to petition the Father of mercies on behalf of the 
humble, patient sufferer. I believe that many have been instructed by 
this bedside. 

My little address is now in the press, in York, as well as in London, 
so that I hope it will shortly appear at Sheffield. 

To HIS Absent Family. 

-York, Third Month Sd, 1831. 
My Deae Children : I find things, as I go on, much altered as re- 
gards our Society ; but it is a great consolation that there are here and 
there a few, comparable to the odd berries on the uppermost bough and 
in the fruitful branch, who are preserved alive at the root, and I trust 
growing from grace to grace, and that they will continue to grow, until 
they attain to " the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ." 
There are others again, whom the everlasting Father is graciously draw- 
ing by merciful visitations to that Saviour, who will in no wise cast them 
out. In Sheffield, Doncaster, York, and Darlington, there are of this 
description, as well as at many other places where my lot has been cast. 
It is astonishing what a striking difference there is between some meet- 
ings and others ; but the most barren sittings I have been at, were at . 

I found it my place to dwell low with the suffering seed, and was quite 
closed up in both the meetings there. "If any man serve me, let him 
follow me ; and where I am, there shall also my servant be," was the 
declaration of the Saviour of men, when personally upon earth : and 
truly there is no alteration in the Christian course ; if we would reign 
with Christ, we must be willing to suffer with Him. We must, indeed, 
according to our measure, drink of the cup which He drank of, and 
with the baptism that He was baptized withal, must we be baptized ; or 
how can we know a fellowship with his sufferings, or witness the power 
of his resurrection ? In some meetings I have had to deal very plainly, 
and to declare amongst them, without reserve, that however they might 
disregard the precious gift in their own hearts, and keep aloof from its 



1831.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 143 

warnings and monitions, that the same would judge them at the last day, 
according to the words of our holy Redeemer, when He said, " I judge 
no man," but " the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him 
in the last day ; " or to this effect. 

There is a new work, published by a minister of the Independent 
denomination of Sunderland, entitled TJie Book of the Priesthood, proving 
from Scripture, that under the gospel, the whole institution is at an end. 
I have procured a copy ; also one of a smaller work. The Church in 
Danger from Itself and of another, Sum's Reasons for Secession from the 
Church of England. The author of The Book of the Priesthood is now 
said to be employing his pen on the subject of tithes. In short, the 
nation seems at last to open its eyes, or rather to permit their being 
opened ; and I believe that the day is fast approaching when the hire- 
ling will flee, " because he is an hireling." I have met with a work 
lately on Christian perfection, which has pleased me not a little, because 
there are so few of the different professing Christians who will admit 
this doctrine. I believe the author is a Wesleyan Methodist; and 
although he retains things which we do not deem essential, he very ably 
maintains the possibility and necessity of Christian perfection. 

I have mentioned these things to show you what is doing in the world 
this way. It is wonderful to behold the great shaking there is in the 
minds of men at this time ; all, I hope, indicating that the day has begun 
to dawn, when " the knowledge of the Lord shall cover the earth, as the 
waters cover the sea," even the knowledge of that " word of God, which 
liveth and abideth forever ; " and which, in the days of the apostles, so 
mightily grew and prevailed, to the utter exclusion of the earthly nature 
from every heart in which it is permitted to operate. 

For some months past, I have been rather looking forward towards 
paying a visit to the Scilly Islands, and to the different meetings of 
Friends in Devonshire and Cornwall ; and latterly the track has been 
so defined that there seemed no doubt in my mind respecting it. I was 
strengthened to cast the subject before the Monthly Meeting, held on the 
21st ultimo, and was favored to receive every encouragement that could 
be desired ; and since taking this step, I have felt the reward of peace 
for this small act of obedience to what I believe is required of me. I 
am now making preparations for leaving Yorkshire for a season. As I 
am very much a stranger to every one in those parts, the prospect at 
times feels'raiher heavy; but having been mercifully favored to taste of 
that soul-sustaining food, upon which a man may [in a spiritual sense] 
travel forty days, I am encouraged to hope that He, who has been gra- 
ciously pleased to be with me in so many troubles, will not now for- 
sake me. 

I trust you will still continue to be cared for : " as the mountains are 
round about Jerusalem, so is the Lord round about his people, from 
henceforth and forever." Those who fear, love, honor, and obey Him.. 



144 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1831. 

they are his people : and " the Lord will bless his people with peace ; " 
and truly there is no peace like the peace of the righteous ; no love like 
the love of God shed abroad in the heart; and no joy like unto the joy 
of God's salvation. Love was the distinguishing characteristic of the 
first and great commandment under the law : and it is the first fruit of 
the Spirit in the gospel dispensation; which is exhibited in love to God, 
and love to man. If we are but once favored with this inestimable 
treasure, the whole train of Christian virtues will follow in beautiful 
succession, — joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meek- 
ness, temperance ; against which there is no law. " Love is the fulfilling 
of the law," and the end of the commandment. It is indeed the heav- 
enly badge that designates the disciples of the one same compassionate 
Saviour ; it outlives faith and hope ; it casts out fear ; and animates the 
Christian traveller to persevere in the tribulated path which leads to 
life everlasting. Then let us individually wrestle for this unutterable 
blessing ; for we are told that " God is love : " if we find it, we find Him. 
Let us press through the crowd of encumbering things, even things per- 
haps harmless in themselves, which serve to keep alive in us the evil 
and hindering propensities of fallen nature ; that so we may happily 
come in heart to the Saviour, who only can enable us to banish the 
things of time and sense. Though they may compass us about like bees, 
in the name of the Lord we will destroy them ; for through Him we can 
do all things, but without Him nothing, as it should be done. 

Island called St. Mary''s, the largest of the Scilly group^ 
Slst of Third Month, 1831. 

My Dear Children : I think my last letter mentioned the proba- 
bility of my visiting the counties of Devon and Cornwall, together with 
these islands. At the last Balby Monthly Meeting, a certificate was 
granted me for this purpose. On the 5th instant, I left York, by way 
of Leeds, to Bradford, and was at both their meetings the next day ; 
in which I had to labor amongst them, to my own comfort at any rate. 
When at this meeting, a few weeks previously, there seemed no door of 
entrance to be found amongst them, and I was shut up in both meetings. 
The next day I came on to Sheffield, and on the 10th attended the 
Monthly Meeting, and received my certificate. The same day, accom- 
panied by , I went to Woodhouse, Hackenthorpe, Burleigh, and 

two places at Handsworth, to pay a small debt due from me to some 
invalids at these places, two or three of them far advanced in years, 
who were absent when I visited Woodhouse meeting some time before. 
The next day I went in the mail to Birmingham, and proceeded the 
same evening towards Bristol : here we arrived early in the morning, and 
after some refreshment, went forward to Wellington ; where I found 
Samuel and Maria Fox (whom I think you know) were intending to 
unite with me as far as our routes might continue together. I attended 



1831.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 145 

both their meetings on First day, and had a little to do amongst them 
in the morning ; but in the afternoon was silent. On the 14th we pro- 
ceeded to Kingsbridge, where a meeting was appointed for the next day. 
I slept at 's, whose wife is an old acquaintance of mine. Our mu- 
tual satisfaction at thus meeting was very much damped by the poor 
state of her health. The meeting was a highly favored time, and we all 
had to labor together in love, unity and harmony. Next day we pro- 
ceeded to Modbury, to another meeting ; this was rather more dull at 
first, but was favored to end comfortably. We reached Plymouth the 
same evening. At this place, Samuel and Maria Fox had a prospect 
of visiting families. It was, I believe, best that we separated ; as when 
united, we seemed rather to depend on the strength of each other, and 
perhaps even felt a little too strong. 

The next day I proceeded alone to a newly settled meeting at Tavis- 
tock, consisting mostly of convinced Friends. I was a little disappointed 
to find this meeting flat and dull : at the first, perhaps, I expected too 
much ; but towards the latter end Truth rose into dominion, to our 
mutual comfort and consolation. I returned to Plymouth the same 
night. 

As way opened, I accompanied Samuel and Maria Fox in some of 
their family visits. On First day the 20th, sat with two families, and 
attended both the regular meetings, in which I was enabled to obtain 
considerable relief: towards the close of my testimony in the afternoon, 
the way seemed clear for taking leave of Friends there, to some of 
whom I felt closely attached. In the evening, was at a public meeting, 
held in the Bethel at Devonport, at the request of Samuel and Maria 
Fox. It was well filled ; and after the people were informed of the 
object of our meeting together, great solemnity prevailed over the assem- 
bly. Samuel Fox had to break the silence with the voice of prayer. I 
suppose almost the whole congregation consisted of persons connected 
with the sea-faring life, with their families. My heart was greatly en- 
larged towards them, as companions and shipmates in the voyage of 
life; having the Lord God, merciful and gracious, and abundant in 
goodness and Truth, for our commander ; and an all-sufiicient Saviour 
and holy Kedeemer for a heavenly pilot ; who would never leave his 
vessel, but would safely conduct us through all the dangers and diflScul- 
ties of time, and would remain with us through the never ending ages 
of eternity. Towards the close, I had to call the attention of the meet- 
ing to myself, as an example for their encouragement, that none need 
despair; for in me they might behold a living monument of the Lord's 
everlasting mercy, and the triumph of Divine grace over human nature 
in its most depraved state; in one, who, like themselves, had been 
cradled on the ocean, whom the everlasting arm had ofttimes been 
stretched out to save, when the briny wave had nearly prevailed against 
him. Maria Fox concluded the meeting in supplication. The people 
13 K 



146 MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1831. 

seemed in no hurry to leave the place, many coming to shake hands in a 
very friendly way. By what I have said, you will have some idea what 
sort of a meeting it was ; and I think you cannot refrain from joining 
with me in the grateful tribute of admiration, gratitude, and praise, to 
Him who"sitteth upon the flood," who " sitteth King forever;" who 
only can " give strength unto his people;" who will bless the provision of 
Zion, and satisfy her poor with bread, and fill with that peace which the 
topaz of Ethiopia cannot equal in value. 

Being clear of Plymouth, next morning I crossed the Tamar in a boat 
to the Cornish side of Hamoaze, passing close under the stern of the 
Malta man-of-war. We proceeded to Looe, where a meeting was ap- 
pointed : few Friends live here; but one of the few is that faithful ser- 
vant, Sarah Tucket. We were favored with a comfortable meeting, to 
mutual refreshment. After dinner, we proceeded to Tideford, and next 
morning attended their meeting. This was a memorable time from 
beginning to end : I can scarcely calculate upon being again permitted 
to partake of such another heavenly banquet in the course of this jour- 
ney, if ever : but my soul right well knoweth that there is a power, in 
whom I am happily taught to believe, and with whom all things are 
possible, who can at his pleasure " bind the sweet influences of Pleiades," 
loose the bands of Orion, " bring forth Mazzaroth in his season," and 
" guide Arcturus with his sons ; " " He that openeth and no man shut- 
teth, and shutteth and no man openeth," the heavenly treasury of 
peace, love, and joy, which are at times revealed through the riches and 
glory of his grace, to his praise. 

We dined at Liskeard. This meeting was appointed at six in the 
evening, and was much hurt by the disorderly gathering of the towns- 
people, attracted by the lights in the windows of the meeting-house ; 
perhaps a rare thing. However, at last, we were favored, and light 
sprung up, which brought weight and solemnity over all ; under a feel- 
ing of which we separated. S. R., an elderly minister, appeared after I 
sat down, in a weighty and confirming testimony. The next meeting was 
at Austle, at three p. M. on the following day ; it was small, but, upon 
the whole, comfortable : after which I went on to Truro, and attended 
their meeting held in course next day. This proved a refreshing season 
to many present, and to some a time of rejoicing. In the afternoon, W. 
T. kindly accompanied me to Camborne; and the next day I proceeded 
to Penzance : the ground here was covered with snow, and the morning 
very cold and boisterous. I had hastened to be in time for the packet 
for Scilly, but found she had been detained by stress of weather five days 
behind her time. The next day was very stormy, and there was rough 
work among the shipping. An East Indiaman, the Andromache, put 
into Mount's Bay for shelter, and landed her passengers here from Cal- 
cutta. 

On First day, the 27th, I attended both meetings at Penzance, which 



1831.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 147 

were refreshing and comfortable seasons ". Friends in these parts are not 
numerous. I was lodged at the house of J. S., who has kindly accom- 
panied me to these islands. We sailed the next afternoon, and had a 
fine but tossing passage. It is not often otherwise at any time, as the set 
of the tide into the British and George's Channel, and the exposure to 
the Bay of Biscay and the mighty Atlantic, cannot fail to cause great 
agitation of the water, particularly when it has blown hard for several 
previous days together. The Wolf Rock lies in the run of the packet, 
and is only discovered by the breaking of the sea upon it. We bore up 
for it about ten, p. m., distant from four to five hundred yards. I had 
just fallen asleep at the moment, and so missed seeing it, which I rather 
regretted, as I have formerly been several times near it, but have never 
seen it. In light winds it makes a roaring noise from being hollow, and 
the breaking of the sea into it may be heard at a considerable distance. 
At eleven, p. m., we were in full sight of the fine revolving light on the 
island of (St.) Agnes ; and in a couple of hours afterwards were anchored 
safely in the roads of (St.) Mary's. 

We landed immediately, and were glad to get to an inn, where the 
people kindly made us a fire, as the night was cold. The next day, a 
meeting was appointed on the Isle of Tresco ; the people were long in 
gathering, but behaved solidly ; and I was favored with encouragement 
to persevere with my engagement. Next day we had a meeting on 
Sampson's Island in the afternoon, and another on Bryer's Isle in the 
evening ; both were satisfactory and comforting seasons, tending to ad- 
minister an increase of strength, and begetting humble thankfulness of 
heart. 

Fourth Month 1st. — Last evening we had a meeting on Martin's Isle, 
which ended in a very solemn season. A class of Methodists, called 
Bryanites, abound here ; their minister, and many that were present, 
made a continual groaning. One poor woman in particular, who seemed 
much struck with the solemnity of the occasion ; I was upon my feet at 
the time, but was favored with calmness. I could plainly hear the words 
" praises, praises," from the lips of the minister and others. 

Fourth Month Id. — Yesterday we crossed to the island called St. 
Agnes, and found the landing rather difiicult on account of the surf: in 
consequence of the great ebb and flow of the tides, few of these islands 
have proper landing-places. It being what is called Good Friday, the 
people were mostly at home; and their Bryanite minister, knowing we 
were amongst the islands, had appointed a meeting for us at six in the 
evening, saying, that if we did not come, he would preach himself; so 
that all was made ready to our hands. There is a good, new school- 
house on this island, belonging to the Protestant establishment ; but the 
clergyman will not allow it to be used for any other purpose than as a 
school. He seldom comes near these people himsfelf, although there is a 
regular church-house for his use ; and yet he does all he can to make it 



148 MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1831. 

inconvenieut for Dissenters to come among them. Our meeting was 
necessarily held in a dwelling-house, in two lower rooms, which were 
excessively crowded ; and, after all, many had to stand outside the open 
doors and windows. You know that I can bear a tolerable portion of 
heat, but this was almost too much for me. There was much groaning 
around us, but no particularly wild extravagances were exhibited, and, 
on the whole, it was a highly favored meeting. We drank tea at the 
same house with their minister : but carrying our materials with us, we 
made a distinct table. It was striking to see the homely fare he partook 
of ; in his absence, I inquired of our hostess how he was supported ; she 
said, they could not afford to pay him much, so had agreed amongst 
themselves that they should take it by turns to board him one day each, 
in the same manner as they lived themselves ; so that he is at a fresh 
house every day : but that one person had agreed to find him a lodging 
at her sole expense : and that the society of which he was a niember 
allowed him £8 per annum. He is a kind, sincere-hearted, and unpre- 
tending young man, and I felt a regard for him. 

I am very thankful that I am favored to have finished visiting all the 
straggling distant islands ; and it is due from me to acknowledge the 
great support and strength that have been afforded me. It has blown 
strong ever since I have been here, so that getting about has been diffi- 
cult, particularly embarking in the dark in strange places, amongst 
rocks slippery with oozy sea-weed ; we could not avoid getting our 
clothes wet every day, and sometimes twice a day. My companion is a 
plain, honest, worthy Friend, to whom I feel under many and great obli- 
gations for his kindness and attention. 

After the two meetings in prospect on the island called St. Mary's, I 
know of nothing more to detain me here; but do not like exactly 
fixing my return to Yorkshire. I hope to be rightly directed, though 
but an unprofitable servant ; but to be admitted a servant of such a 
Master, on any terms, ought to be sufficient for any of us unworthy 
creatures. 

I have lately received an extract from your last letter, and am sorry 
to find there is so much sickness near you, and that a fear prevails of 
the cholera approaching your borders. But we have " a strong city ; " 
and I humbly hope we shall be mercifully prepared for an entrance 
therein, through the strait gate ; that we may indeed be amongst the 
number of the few, out of the many called, who are happily chosen ; 
this gate of the Lord through which the righteous enter into the city of 
their God ; all the inhabitants of which are " redeemed with judgment," 
and converted with righteousness, even the righteousness of Him who 
died for the sins of all mankind. 

Fourth Month Qth. Penzance. — On First day we had two meetings 
on (St.) Mary's Isle : the first, at Holyvale, was a little disturbed by 
some rude people ; I reproved them for it ; and I believe many thought 



1831.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 149 

it a solemn time. The meeting in the Garrison town was larger than 
any preceding it ; and was a highly favored time throughout. 

To Sarah Smith, Sheffield. 

Barnstaple^ North Dewn^ Fourth Month \^th, 1831. 

Presuming that my dear wife has before this time taken her departure 
from thy hospitable dwelling, I am at a loss how to direct to her, and 
shall therefore be greatly obliged if thou wilt forward the enclosed letter, 
as thou art doubtless in possession of the secret. 

Since arriving at Penzance from the Scilly Isles, I have been searching 
out the infirm and invalids at Marazion, who did not get to the meet- 
ings when I was at Penzance, previously to embarkation. On the Sixth 
day following, went eighteen miles to sit with some Friends at Portreath, 
a small port near the entrance of the North Channel ; and afterwards 
to Kedruth, where a meeting was appointed for the next day. This was 
a comfortable time I trust to many present, and a relieving one to my- 
self; which I desire to remember with gratitude of heart to the great 
Giver. 

On Fourth day, the 13th, the Quarterly Meeting was held : this was a 
favored time ; though in all these meetings I had some heavy work to 
do, but was strengthened to perform it faithfully. There seemed no 
getting out of Falmouth without holding a public meeting with the 
inhabitants, to which the sailors were specially invited. The house was 
well filled, and it proved a solemn opportunity ; which I hope will be 
lastingly and profitably remembered by some present. I had to tell them 
that, like themselves, I had been cradled on the boisterous ocean ; that 
the mercy of the Lord was unbounded as his love ; that none need 
despair, for that Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners, of 
whom I am chief, etc. 

The time of liberation was now come, and I set out the next day for 
Plymouth, and finally for this place. Yesterday, I was at a meeting at 
Newton Tracey in the morning ; none who attend it are members, it v/as 
a refreshing season, and a thankful time for me. In the evening sat 
with Friends of this place; many strangers came in, and we were 
refreshed together. 

I have lately been anticipating the pleasure of returning to my dear 
wife and all my friends at Carr Wood, intending to stop next First day at 
Birmingham ; but what poor, short-sighted creatures we are ! I was on 
the morning watch yesterday soon after four o'clock, when the love of 
God filled my heart ; and a public meeting with the inhabitants of this 
town presented to my mind. A willingness was wrought immediately 
on the opening : the Yearly Meeting in Dublin followed ; and I bowed 
in humble resignation to what I believe to be the Divine will. In obe- 
dience to this, I have informed the Friends here, and the Wesleyan 
meeting-house is procured for seven o'clock this evening. I feel that I 
13* 



150 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1831. 

am left single handed amongst strangers ; but happily I know that there 
is a Power which can yet enable me to " run through a troop, or leap over 
a wall ; " in whose blessed will I rest, and in whose mercy I trust. 

After the Quarterly Meeting at Exeter, I must press forward with all 
speed to Bristol, as there will be barely time for me to get to Dublin, if 
I find a steamboat starting the same day. It is very clear that this is 
not the place of rest for me, but I humbly hope it is a road that leads 
to it. 

To HIS Wife. 

Dublin, Fourth Month 25th, 1831. 

My Dearest Jane: I have now the pleasure of informing thee that 
I arrived in this city early yesterday morning. I wrote to thee last 
from Barnstaple, then looking forward to a meeting at that place the 
same evening, which proved in the end a truly comforting season : such 
an one as I have seldom witnessed. It was held in the Wesleyan meet- 
ing-house, which was much crowded. The people were ver}'- quiet and 
attentive, and I had full opportunity to relieve myself among them, and 
have since been favored to finish my visits to the remaining meetings in 
Devon, and to leave the country in peace ; although humbled under a 
sense of my un worthiness to partake in the least of the Lord's mercies, 
and thus preserved by sea and land, and enabled to give the glory and 
the praise to Him to whom all belongs. 

I left for Exeter the next day, and attended the Select Meeting the 
same evening, which to me was a heavy time. Here I again met with 
Samuel and Maria Fox. N^xt morning the Quarterly Meeting began 
with a meeting for worship, which was for some time very flat, but 
gradually improved, and in the end a relieving time was obtained, but 
not without plain dealing. The next appointed meeting was at Spice- 
land, about twenty miles distant, on the following evening ; but it did 
not prove a land of spice for any of us. We had to experience the truth 
of the apostolic declaration, of the sympathy in the members of the 
mystical body : " if one member be honored, all the members rejoice 
with it ; " but our lot was to sufi'er together : " whether one member 
suffer, all the members suffer with it." 

We reached Wellington the same night, and I had the pleasure of 
seeing my beloved companions restored to the bosom of their family, to 
the great delight of all around them. We were favored to separate 
under feelings not soon to be forgotten, in that love which absence and 
distance only serve to strengthen. I pursued my course to Bristol, lodg- 
ing at the hospitable mansion of Benjamin Thomas, and embarked the 
next day, in the Killarney steamer, for Dublin ; a very fine vessel, 
crowded with passengers, but all strangers to me. Our progress was 
impeded by contrary wind, and an old sea-swell ; so that although the 
vessel possessed the power by steam of 220 horses, we were several hours 
beyond the usual time of arrival. The first two inns were full of guests. 



1831.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. y 151 

but the third took in the stranger, but could only give him a bed in a 
double-bedded room. Thou knowest I often say, " any port in a storm ; " 
but I believe there was a secret hand in all this. The other bed was 
occupied by a stranger, with whom I had some satisfactory conversation 
before we got to sleep. It was renewed at an early hour next morning, 
and I never remember to have seen any person so completely overcome 
by the force of Truth. My feelings were such as led me to conclude, 
that if I had no other service in Ireland, this was enough, and my re- 
ward was ample for coming. 

The meeting, so far, has been a solemn time : I have not had to open 
my mouth in any of the sittings. The disturbed state of this country 
is certainly appalling. 

Liverpool, Fifth Month dd, 1831. 

My Dear Children : Although I have had but rough doings on 
board the Etna steam-packet all night, yet I do not like the thoughts of 
letting this letter be sent off without an assurance of dear love on my 
own behalf; at the same time not doubting that your dear mother has 
said all that is needful in her letter. 

We have had a very solemn Yearly Meeting, which continued nearly 
the whole of last week. The dreadful situation of the people in Ireland 
seems to have created very general apprehension in the minds of Friends, 
and, I think, very justly : in some counties open rebellion is the order 
of the day, and some barefaced murders have been committed in broad 
daylight. These things, and the altogether appalling signs of the times, 
have combined to bring the minds of many into great humility and 
abasement of self. In addition to these outward circumstances, the gen- 
eral call from the ministry has been in effect, " how long will ye see the 
standard and hear the sound of the trumpet ? How long will you hear, 
and see, and disregard the loving-kindness of the Lord ? " It was rather 
remarkable, that the strangers present were all from places distant from 
each other ; and yet all uniformly had to raise a similar language, and 
to warn the revolting, backsliding sons and daughters in our Society of a 
day that is fast hastening upon them, that would shake every building 
not upon the true foundation, the eternal Eock of ages, Christ Jesus 
our Lord. I trust the call will sink deep into the minds of many, and 
bring into thoughtfulness about their own soul's peace such characters as 
the great Apostle describes when he says, " of whom I told you often, 
and now tell you even weeping, that they are the enemies of the cross 
of Christ." 

I understand that poor was last week seized with illness, and died 

the next day: it was quite my intention to have paid him a visit, when 
I reached his neighborhood ; but I shall now be too late. I believe he 
has been much softened, since an illness which he had a few weeks pre- 
vious to this last attack, and has been heard to lament the manner in 
which his family have been educated. We have but one instance 



152 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1831. 

recorded in Scripture of any being accepted at the last hour, that none 
may presume ; but there is one, that none should despair. 

Hoping shortly to speak to you all face to face, and to recount the 
mercies, the blessings, and the loving-kindness of the Lord to his poor, 
finite creatures, I remain, with full assurance of love, your affectionate 
father, D. W. 



CHAPTER XII 



Eetuen to Eussia, 1831 — Cholera at Peteesbtjeg, etc. — ^Epistle to Friends 
OF York Quarterly Meeting, 1832, etc. 

To Sarah Smith, Sheffield. 
Sixtli Month 28th, 1831, Ship ''Army,'''' in the Oattegat. 

I THINK I never witnessed greater variety and changes in the weather 
than have befallen us since embarking on the 22d. Each revolving 
day has been fraught with changes, again and again reminding us of the 
uncertainty of all things here below : each day has produced a calm, 
and each calm has been followed by boisterous winds. My dear wife 
has suffered greatly from sea-sickness ; I think I never before saw her 
so much reduced from this cause. 

It has often been my lot (and it seems as if the measure was not yet 
filled up) to witness and to share many painful scenes ; I sometimes 
think that a greater portion of suffering is necessary for me than for 
others, to hold in check and humble a disposition which is naturally so 
prone to rebel. It is, at any rate, no more than I deserve, after the days 
without number that have been passed in folly and forgetfulness of that 
gracious Being, who hath in unutterable condescension and mercy fol- 
lowed me from my youth up, even to the present day ; and who, I hum- 
bly trust, will never forsake his poor, unworthy creature : but by re- 
newed trials and baptisms, will keep alive the vital spark, until He is 
graciously pleased to say, "it is enough." If -I know myself, I think 
that I do not desire a life of ease ; . but I would gladly devote the few 
remaining days which may be my portion here, in declaring " the mighty 
acts of the Lord to my benighted fellow-creatures," though unequal and 
unworthy to show forth half his praise. 

[About this period the cholera prevailed with great virulence at Peters- 
burg; the two following letters give some description of this awful visitation.] 

To Sarah Backhouse, York. 

Plains of Shoosharry, near Petersburg, 
Eighth Month Ust, 0. S. 1831. 
Let me acknowledge, with reverent thankfulness and gratitude, that 
we are all in the enjoyment of the inestimable blessing of health, which 



1831.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 153 

nothing earthly can bestow ; a high privilege at all times, but how 
much enhanced when the earth has been opening around us, and swal- 
lowing up the people to a fearful extent from cholera, in some cases at 
the short notice of from two to three hours. Old and young, strong and 
weak, rich and poor, have fallen ; but such as were in the constant habit 
of drinking spirituous liquors were amongst the first victims. Although 
we have had to stand as with our lives in our hands, yet we have been 
favored beyond precedent, as out of our establishment, employing this 
year more than five hundred persons, not a single man has been taken 
ofi" by this disease : when it is a well-authenticated fact, that in one 
house in the city (a large one, of course, containing several families), 
forty persons have died. What, indeed, can we render to the Most 
High for such unmerited mercies showered down upon such poor un- 
worthy creatures, whilst so many thousands have been hastily sum- 
moned hence by the undeniable herald of the grave ! " Who can utter 
the mighty acts of the Lord? Who can show forth all his praise?" 
Truly in vain is the attempt, my soul right well knows, for any of us to 
exalt and magnify his ever great and adorable name, witbout his 
strengthening aid ; though glowing with renewed desires to proclaim to 
all mankind, if it were possible, his matchless and unutterable love. 

From a variety of circumstances which occurred both before reaching 
the Sound and after leaving it, our suspicions were awakened as to the 
state of things in regard to the fatal disease at the place to which we 
were bending our course ; but the weather threw us out of the track of 
the homeward-bound ships, and prevented our getting the least informa- 
tion till we entered the Gulf of Finland. From all the accounts we 
received from the vessels then spoken with, there seemed no doubt but 
that the cholera was raging both at Cronstadt and Petersburg ; and the 
nearer we approached to these places, the more alarming the reports 
became. One night, when off that part of the coast nearest to the seat 
of war, we were quite annoyed with the unpleasant state of the air, 
although we were not in sight of the land, I believe, but the wind blew 
from that direction : it pervaded the whole ship, so that my wife, though 
in bed, discovered it, and thought it arose from something on board ; the 
atmosphere seemed filled with tainted air. FVom this time our captain 
fumigated the ship daily, making free use of the chloride of lime, of 
which he had a plentiful supply. 

The long continuance of contrary winds had hitherto tried our stock 
of patience rather severely ; but now the time was at hand for a trial of 
faith, and of our resignation to that holy will, which is ever excellent, 
though it is beyond the reach of poor finite man to develop its ever 
merciful and all gracious designs. The captain had been told shortly 
after we sailed, that I had regularly arrived in Russia on one particular 
day ; and he now began to talk of this in rather a sneering manner, 
saying, that my calculation had failed, for the ship was a long way off 



154 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1831. 

her port, and the wind still contrary. I told him we should be there 
soon enough in all probability, merely alluding to the sickness. When 
we had been twenty-two days from Hull, the wind changed, and once 
again blew a fine, fresh gale from the westward, which, in ordinary cases, 
would have brightened every countenance on board ; but such was the 
gloomy prospect before us, that even this, so often hoped for, had no 
power to charm. The breeze continued through the night, and the rising 
sun increased its strength ; and our noble vessel seemed to rush onward 
with more speed than we desired, except as the recollection arose of the 
three dear children, whom we dared now only to look forward with a 
very trembling hope to behold again in mutability. As the day ad- 
vanced, the wind became stronger and stronger, so that by noon we were 
favored to anchor safely off the entrance to the Mole of Cronstadt, 
amidst a crowd of shipping. Is it not worthy of something more than 
ordinary remark, that we should arrive on the very same day on which 
I had three times before been permitted to do so — the 15th of Seventh 
Month, N. S. ? To me, this had a promising and strengthening effect ; 
it was a pleasing coincidence, bringing to remembrance many great 
mercies and favors in times that are past, but now signally to be com- 
memorated with admiration, gratitude, and praise to Him who " com- 
mandeth the morning and causeth the day-spring to know its place." 
It was indeed a day of humiliation, self-abasement, and bowing down 
amongst all around us, producing from the hardy captain the appropriate 
exclamation, " there is nothing but the Almighty for it, at any rate : " 
and I believe he never spoke more strictly in adherence to truth in his 
life ; for what could the possession of the whole world have done for us 
in this day of distress ? The " secret tabernacle of the Most High" was 
the only hiding-place, the only pavilion of safety and refuge. I would 
gladly impart to my dear friends a share of the marvellous loving-kind- 
ness and tender mercy which were so graciously displayed for our relief 
and consolation on this memorable day ; but language is utterly incapable 
of conveying it — words cannot set it forth. I think that nothing short 
of being placed in an exactly similar situation could make it be felt and 
understood to its full extent. However much it may be thought an un- 
charitable desire, I cannot help craving that all my beloved Friends 
were brought, by any means, under a similar state of feeling ; not a 
mole-hill to rest upon, humbled in the dust. How softened every heart! 
how tearful every eye ! the Lord alone exalted ! This is what I want 
all to witness for themselves ; that they may indeed witness the power 
of everlasting love, to comfort and strengthen their hearts ; and enable 
them to assert, in similar language with the great Apostle of the Gentiles, 
and from the same heart-felt knowledge, " we glory in tribulation." 

I have made a long digression from the subject of our arriving at 
Cronstadt, but my heart warms with the remembrance of the sustaining 
evidence with which our minds were favored in the midst of the scene 



1831.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 155 

of terror that awaited us. My poor wife was greatly supported, and 
only in one instance expressed anything like discouragement, and that 
was at the thought of my having to expose myself amongst the people 
on shore. But it was not a time for any one to flinch, particularly when 
mercifully favored, as was my happy portion, to banish all fear, and not 
experience a single desire to arise, to be anywhere but where my lot was 
cast. 

On landing, some difficulties arose from a new law respecting passen- 
gers' luggage ; the captain proposed applying to the British Consul for 
advice. I felt averse to this-; but nothing else suggesting, it was at- 
tempted. It was soon ascertained that no person was admitted into his 
office ; and that letters, etc., were received with a pair of tongs, for fear 
of infection. It seemed as if nothing was to be achieved by any con- 
trivance of our own; but the very barrier which at first appeared insur- 
mountable, proved to be the channel through which relief and comfort 
were to flow. This new law occasioned my having to go to a particular 
department of the Custom-house, when I was accosted by a stranger 
with a letter in his hand, who asked if it was for me. The measure was 
now filled ; the tide which had flowed in such an appalling current was 
now at its height, and beginning to turn. The letter was in dear Wil- 
liam's hand-writing ; and I had the joy of finding that my children had 
wholly escaped the ravages of this awful disease ; which was considered 
to be at its height just about the time of our arrival. 

I hastened on board again with my letter, and will leave thee to judge 
of what followed, and to partake of the joy which once more we were 
permitted to share together, I hope with humble gratitude. I was on 
shore again until late ; but everything moved tardily, and no wonder, 
when the judgments of the Almighty were at the very doors of most, in 
so striking a manner. In this small town one hundred and fifteen died 
that day. 

After another day unavoidably spent at Cronstadt. we got into the 
steamboat on the 17th of Seventh Month, and reached the city about noon. 
It being First day, it was expected that a considerable number of per- 
sons would be waiting the arrival of the steamboat, as in former similar 
instances ; it has sometimes been difficult to get through the crowd. But 
the contrast was so remarkable, that I did not suppose we had reached 
our proper destination, as there were only three or four people belonging 
to the wharf to be seen, and not a single carriage standing for hire : 
scarcely any body was to be seen in the streets, and in some the grass 
was growing. We were at length favored to reach our abode, and to 
find all well, to our mutual rejoicing, such was the abundant and un- 
merited mercy bestowed upon us. William had anticipated our arrival, 
and thoughtfully got the letter conveyed only the day before, which 
afforded us so much relief. If it had not been for the new regulation, 
it is probable the letter would not have found me, as I should not have 



156 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1831. 

had occasion to go to the Custom-house. How admirably things are 
brought about, and a way made, when to finite comprehension none 
could be expected. 

I hope thou art at seasons favored sensibly to feel the presence of the 
fever blessed Master : do not suffer thyself to be discouraged, though He 
may seem to tarry long ; but remember that " in due season we shall 
reap, if we faint not." The path of sufiering is that which leads to 
blessedness and glory; and it is only those who are willing to suffer 
with Christ Jesus who can expect to reign with Him: therefore be not 
weary in well-doing. Let us humbly endeavor to dwell low, and abide 
with Him; being "buried with Him in baptism;" that so we may be 
among the happy number that shall rise with Him to life everlasting. 
I am more and more confirmed in believing that nothing can separate 
us from his love ; neither nakedness, nor peril, nor sword. Though we 
may indeed be as " killed all the day long," and " accounted as sheep 
for the slaughter ; " yet as we abide in his fear, " watching unto prayer," 
"praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit," the 
incense will be continually burning: and "in all things we are more 
than conquerors, through Him that loved us ; " to whom be the praise 
and the glory forever. 

To Richard Cockin, Doncaster. 

Shoosharry Establishment^ Ninth Month 2'2>d^ 1831, 0. S. 

In my last letter, I could -give few particulars as to the number of 
persons that have fallen victims to this disorder, nor will the total number 
ever be known or made public. I have heard,- through a channel that 
cannot be doubted, that on the day we landed eight hundred died in 
Petersburg. The published accounts state the total loss throughout the 
empire at fifty-two thousand ; and, we may be sure, that this is a very 
moderate calculation indeed. Through niercy, this calamity seems 
nearly overpast ; and how should I rejoice if it was in my power to say 
that the inhabitants have learned righteousness, whilst the "judgments 
of the Lord " have been so signally manifested in the earth. 

It is really astonishing what a degree of ignorance prevails, or what 
cause can have operated to deceive the people ; many of whom at this 
day do not believe that such a complaint has ever existed, but suppose 
the mortality has been occasioned by poison administered by persons in 
the employ of the Poles. This delusion has itself caused a waste of 
human life. It would of course help to exasperate the public mind 
against the Poles ; but this was not all, for it caused the lower orders to 
rise, and in their blind zeal, it is said, people were actually destroyed on 
suspicion of being paid agents : the doctors were implicated in this sus- 
picion ; and I believe at least one was killed by the rabble. The fact is, 
the doctors were altogether at a loss how to treat the disease: all their 
skill was baffled completely ; and as almost every case was fatal to which 



1831.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL, WHEELER. 157 

they were called, when this awful visitation first commenced, it was con- 
sidered sufficient proof that they were the authors of the mischief. 
When we arrived, not above five out of every hundred cases recovered. 
Some of these objects of suspicion were seized and searched, and com- 
pelled to swallow any article found upon them, supposd to be poison, in 
order to ascertain their guilt. We heard of one on whom a smelling- 
bottle, containing strong French salts, was found ; the test in this case, it 
is said, proved fatal. In another instance, the owner of a set of castors 
was compelled to swallow the contents; but by taking an emetic, he 
escaped material suffering. The rabble broke into some of the hospitals, 
and speedily liberated the patients : in one instance, they threw the doc- 
tor out of the window ; he escaped being much hurt, and was actually 
carried up stairs and thrown out a second time, and fell a sacrifice to 
their fury. The confusion was at one time so great, that some people 
are said to have died of fear, and many fled from the neighborhood. 
Others shut themselves up to Escape this terrible malady, but in repeated 
instances those who took the greatest precautions were the first carried 
off: 

We cannot wonder at every effort being used on the part of the gov- 
ernment to endeavor to check the progress of the disease ; but these 
efforts were not always well devised or executed. The police very improp- 
erly took up every man whom they suspected of having the complaint, 
and carried him off* to an hospital ; where, in spite of all he could say, 
he was immediately treated as a patient, and many such, perhaps from 
afterwards taking the complaint, never came out again alive. This 
treatment exasperated the people to such a degree, that they broke 
through all bounds, as they thought, in self-defence. "One of our men 
was taken up, charged with having the disease ; in vain he declared that 
he was in perfect health : nothing would serve but his going to the hos- 
pital, where he was forthwith treated as a patient ; but was released from 
his perilous situation by the multitude getting possession of the hospital, 
when he availed himself of the opportunity of escape, and returned to 
his work. With a view to prevent the contagion from spreading, the 
dead were hastily put into coffins, and it is very possible that some were 
coffined before they were actually deceased ; of course, unintentionally. 
However, some coffins were detected with living bodies in them ; so that 
altogether the scene of confusion scarcely ever had its parallel. 

Shortly after we arrived at Cronstadt, my attention was directed to 
a large, open lighter, full of men and horses, crowded in all positions. 
These people were in tlie act of flying from the infection, hoping to reach 
the other side of the Gulf, and get off" to the villages up the country. I 
think I never before saw such a closely stowed cargo of men and beasts 
in all the course of my pilgrimage. 

At one of the military colonies a dreadful affray took place, arising 
from a similar cause, in which the soldiers suspected their own officers : 
14 



158 , MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1832. 

it is impossible to say how many, but it is reported that a considerable 
number of officers were killed, and some of them with unheard-of cruelty. 
It really seemed as if the most trifling cause was enough to " turn every 
man's hand against his fellow." I mentioned in a former letter that no 
part of our establishment had lost a single man ; but we afterwards lost 
a poor woman, who had been in the city and fell ill the next day. 
Everything in our power was done for her, but all was in vain. Two 
women were employed to attend on her ; but it was quite needful to look 
well after them : as an instance, the poor creature had had a warm bath, 
and in getting her out her nurses perceived that her countenance was 
distorted, which so alarmed them that they let her fall upon the floor 
and ran away from her ; so that it was absolutely necessary to compel 
them to return and stay with her. Now, what must have been the neg- 
lected situation of thousands of these poor people, when it was with 
great difficulty that we could procure tolerable assistance for even one ? 

The past has been a memorable year indeed : I seemed to partake 
pretty largely of changes whilst hovering about my native land ; and 
yet how much was to be passed through to complete a year, from the 
date of our leaving this country to its next anniversary. 

I have brought back with me impressions, to which my mind contin- 
ually reverts when looking at the past ; impressions strongly engraven 
on my heart by the love, unity, and, may I not say, godly sincerity and 
kindness of many of my friends in England and Ireland* Although 
deprived of all these as to the outward, the remembrance of them re- 
mains sweet and precious, and I trust will lastingly endure with fresh- 
ness and fragrance, and brighten the days that I may yet have to 
sojourn in Mesech, and dwell in the tents of Kedar. 

To Friends of York Quarterly Meeting. 

Near Petersburg, First Month 25th, 1832. 

Under a renewed sense of the Lord's manifold and tender mercies, 
which, to his praise and to his glory be it spoken, have compassed us 
about " as with a shield," since we last saw each other ; my soul feels 
bound thus to recognize the good hand that has led us, and to salute my 
dear brethren and sisters, in a feeling of that love which cannot change: 
earnestly desiring that " grace, mercy, and peace, from God the Father, 
and our Lord Jesus Christ, may be multiplied to them," causing the 
hearts of the faithful to rejoice, and joy, gladness, and thanksgiving to 
abound amongst them. 

Although far separated from each other as to the outward, yet such is 
the glorious privilege of the least living member of the true church 
universal, that nothing can separate or prevent us from standing fast in 
the one Holy Spirit, striving together in one mind, for the faith of the 
gospel : " till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge 
of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature 



1832.]' MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 159 

of the fulness of Christ." For, assuredly, my beloved Friends, a day 
of trial is approaching, yea, hastening upon the nations, when nothing 
short of an individual, heartfelt knowledge of Him in whom we profess 
to believe, will stand unshaken by the storm. 

Great is the solicitude I feel on behalf of our highly favored religious 
Society, that it may be preserved immovable upon its ancient and sure 
foundation, Jesus Christ, "Christ in you the hope of glory;" which 
never did, and never will, fail those who, in simplicity, believe and faith- 
fully build thereon nothing doubting. By diligently maintaining the 
watch in that holy light bestowed in redeeming love on every individual 
of the human race, the snares of the insidious adversary, although laid 
in the most insinuating manner, will be detected and broken : the 
specious guise of a false religion itself will be penetrated. This has 
assuredly slain its thousands, who, dazzled and distracted by creaturely 
activity and excitement, have thus been corrupted frora»the simplicity 
that is in Christ. "Watch ye, therefore, and pray always, that ye may 
be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, 
and to stand before the Son of man." Blessed and holy injunction, 
never out of season, never more needed ! 

We may feel lamentably conscious of unworthiness, weakness, and 
incapacity from our manifold backslidings, to come up " to the help of 
the Lord against the mighty," or to unveil the subtle workings of the 
mystery of iniquity to the sight of others. These feelings are painful ; 
and how great is the need of circumspection under them, lest, in the 
impatience of our spirits, heightened as this too often is by tlie ill-advised 
example and counsel of those about us, we should attempt to stay the 
ark w^ith unsanctified and unauthorized hands ; or lest we should counte- 
nance to our own condemnation willings and runnings on the part of 
those with whom we may stand connected, which, however specious in 
themselves, nevertheless contribute most essentially and insidiously to 
promote the kingdom of anti-christ, already, alas ! extensive in the earth. 

Frequently am I brought under appalling apprehensions for us, as a 
people, sought out and chosen of the Lord : for had we followed the 
footsteps of our honorable predecessors in religious profession, who bore 
the burden and heat of a day of deep suffering, in the faithful support, 
in their original brightness, of those principles, which they transmitted 
to us, the spiritual beauty of the gospel church might have shone forth 
even through us, with a splendor w^iich the different professors of the 
Christian name could neither have gainsayed nor resisted. And it is 
awfully impressed upon my mind, I might almost say it is given me 
awfully to believe, that if the "world and the things of the world," 
which " are not of the Father," had not stolen away our hearts from his 
love, the glad tidings of that gospel, which is indeed " the power of God 
unto salvation," would, long ere this, have been proclaimed in remote, 
in heathen portions of the habitable globe, by instruments raised up from 



160 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1832. 

amongst us, duly prepared and clothed with the true baptizing authority 
of the Lord Jesus; whose " inheritance is the heathen, and the uttermost 
parts of the earth his possession." He alone can endue his messengers 
with " power from on high," in his name to open the eyes of the spiritu- 
ally blind, to turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of 
Satan unto God. Mark, then, the awful consequences of our short- 
comings as a people ; and let us tremble, lest God should visit our iniq- 
uity upon us ; and the awful language should be sounded in our ears : 
" The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation or 
people bringing forth the fruits thereof" " Watch ye, therefore," and 
remember, " and pray always ; " for " the time is come that judgment 
must begin at the house of God ; " what then " shall the end be of them 
that obey not the gospel of God " ? 

" Fear, and the pit, and the snare are upon thee, O inhabitant of the 
earth!" from -which nothing but a Saviour's all-powerful arm can extri- 
cate and deliver. All are involved in the momentous consequences ; yet 
it is an individual work, and admits of no delay. Then, dear Friends of 
every age and of every class, let us hasten to it in earnest: let us 
" humble ourselves under the mighty hand of God," even to the state 
of little children; and turn inward to his pure, unflattering w^itness, 
which cannot deceive, or be deceived. Let us accomplish a diligent 
search, and patiently examine how far those indispensable conditions are 
submitted to on our part, without which none can follow the blessed 
Jesus. Where is that self-denial and the daily cross He enjoins? Are 
we denying ourselves those gratifications of time and sense, which nourish 
sin, and keep alive in us the evil propensities of fallen nature? Have 
we taken up that daily cross, and oiFered all to Him " who died for us 
and rose again " ? It is not giving up this or that particular thing that 
will suffice : a full surrender of the will must be made to Him " whose 
right it is to reign." Let none plead for disobedience in what they may 
think little things, on the ground of their being so. If such they really 
are, they are the more easily parted with; and our tenacity in wishing 
to reserve them, assuredly indicates that they are of more importance in 
our practical estimation than we may be disposed to allow. Let no man 
deceive himself; unqualified obedience is the necessary condition of 
discipleship. Without it we cannot be consistent followers of our Lord ; 
and if not followers of Him, we cannot serve Him, be wher6 He is, nor 
learn of Him that meekness and lowliness of heart, which draw down 
heavenly blessings and regard, and which He alone can bestow. 

As the sorrowful declension which has so marred the beauty of our 
religious Society may be traced to departing from this heavenly in- 
dwelling principle of light, life, and love, so our restoration to primitive 
purity can only be eflTected by returning unto the Lord with full purpose 
of heart, in the depths of humility and self-abasement : yea, my Friends, 
nothing less than this will do. We must deny ourselves, take up our 



1832.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 161 

daily cross, and follow Him, who is " holy, harmless, undefiled, separate 
from sinners, and made higher than the heavens ; " ever mighty to save 
and to deliver ; and who will deliver out of every distress the soul that 
in sincerity seeketh Him. 

Come brother, come sister, come all my dear Friends ; let no earthly 
consideration whatever be suffered to hinder this important work : for 
" the night is far spent, the day is at hand ; let us therefore cast off the 
works of darkness, and let us put on the armor of light ; " that we may 
no longer bring forth fruit whereof we are ashamed, for the end of those 
things is death ; but that we may " be strong in the Lord, and in the 
power of his might, to stand against the wiles of the devil." " For we 
wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against 
powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual 
wickedness in high places." Let us "pray always, with all prayer and 
supplication in the Spirit, watching thereunto with all perseverance;" 
striving together in one mind for the faith of the gospel, even for that 
faith which worketh by love, purifieth the heart, and giveth victory over 
the world. Thus shall we indeed be found with " our loins girded about, 
and our lights burning, we ourselves like unto men who wait for their 
lord, that when he cometh and knocketh they may open unto him im- 
mediately ; " even unto Him who said, " Behold, I stand at the door and 
knock, if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to 
him, and will sup with him, and he with me." Then " lift up your 
heads, O ye gates ! even lift them up ye everlasting doors ! and the 
King of glory shall come in. Who is this King of glory? The Lord 
of hosts, He is the King of glory." 

In the love of the gospel, I remain your affectionate friend and brother, 

Daniel Wheeler. 

To John Hipsley, Hull. * 

Second Month 3i, 1832. 

I sincerely hope that fruit will result from the labors of the Com- 
mittees [of Yearly Meeting] in different parts of the country : it is high 
time for the Society to be roused, and awakened to a sense of its de- 
plorable state, which appears to me, in too many instances, to be quite 
affecting and mournful. 

I have lately written a letter and forwarded it to Sheffield, for the 
examination of the Friends of Balby Monthly Meeting, addressed to 
Friends of York Quarterly Meeting. I began it with the expectation 
of writing to Balby Monthly Meeting ; but I found it must have a more 
general circulation than the Monthly Meeting could give it. If it should 
be approved and accepted, it cannot be too widely spread ; and with its 
present address it may probably be sent to the different Monthly Meet- 
ings, and from thence to the Preparative Meetings, which would be a 
great relief to me. But whichever way it may terminate, I must re- 
14* L 



162 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1832. 

joice ; for if accepted, a great weight will be removed from my shoul- 
ders; and if thought objectiooable, I shall still rejoice in having en- 
deavored to discharge my duty ; which will enable me to bear the 
disappointment with patience and submission. 

To Elizabeth Backhouse, York. 

Third Month 2Qth, 1832. 

Although a very poor creature myself, and often bowed down under 
a weight of exercise, yet I am at times comforted to feel great love in 
my heart for my dear friends in England; greatly desiring that the 
present awful aspect of things may be an effectual means of driving 
every individual of us home to the precious principle of Truth, so merci- 
fully implanted in every heart. The importance of this, as regards our 
own highly favored Society, as well as mankind in general, is more and 
more stamped upon my mind ; believing that a great weight of responsi- 
bility will rest upon us, if, instead of letting our light so shine that 
others may see and glorify our heavenly Father, we should unhappily 
be found darkening, by our conduct and conversation, the path which 
leads to the kingdom, and thereby causing others to stumble and turn 
aside. Independently of this consideration, how great is the loss we are 
sustaining, in contenting ourselves with merely hearing of the inestimable 
treasure, instead of possessing the thing itself; which at seasons would 
fill our hearts with love, and peace, and joy unspeakable. 

I cannot help mourning over some who are seriously disposed, and 
desirous of doing what is right ; and yet suffer their minds to be led 
astray with a continued round of publications, containing accounts of 
the experience of others, things perhaps valuable in themselves, but still 
only tending to keep the mind afloat on the surface ; feeding upon visibles 
which can never nourish the vital part, which remains still unsatisfied 
and hungering: and all for want of sinking down to the living and 
eternal substance ; which, if once tasted, nothing short of the same soul- 
sustaining food could ever satisfy again. 

Now this is what I want all my beloved friends to enjoy, and to give 
up all to purchase ; to offer up all, in measure, upon the same cross, to 
the natural will and inclination, as that on which the meek and lowly 
Saviour of the world was crucified ; and I verily believe that this must 
be the heartfelt experience of us all, before we can witness the fellow- 
ship of his sufferings, and know Him, and the power of his resurrection, 
being made conformable to his death. It is those only who are buried 
with Him in baptism that will rise with Him ; it is only those who are 
willing to suffer in this life with Him who will reign with Him in life 
everlasting. There are none who can enter into this truly interesting 
employment, of engaging in the blessed and heavenly warfare, with the 
same advantages as those in early life ; because the minds of such are 
undoubtedly much less charged and encumbered with the surfeiting 



1832.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 163 

cares and perplexities of this transitory and perishing world. To these, 
therefore, I would particularly address myself, with an earnest recom- 
mendation in tender solicitude, that they would look at the great and 
holy pattern ; who, though the Son of the Highest, " made himself of 
no reputation, and took upon Him the form of a servant, and was made 
in the likeness of men : and being found in fashion as a man. He hum- 
bled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the 
cross. Wherefore God also hath highly exalted Him, and given Him a 
name which is above every name ; that at the name of Jesus every knee 
should bow." And greatly do I desire that we may all be amongst the 
number of those that believe in his power ; that so our hearts may be* 
softened into the same child-like obedience, even to the death of every 
thing in us, that stands opposed to the Divine will. Then, indeed, with 
the heart shall we believe unto righteousness, and with the tongue con- 
fession will, unavoidably and involuntarily, be made unto salvation, 
even " that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father." 

I hope that all your fears and anxieties are hushed at present, and 
changed into gratitude and thankfulness to Him who hath thus far 
conducted the steps of your brother in safety, and borne up his head 
upon the mighty ocean ; enabling him to put full trust and confidence 
in the Almighty and compassionate arm of never-failing strength, as an 
infant slumbereth on the bosom of its mother. He is often present in 
my thoughts, and my heart often follows him in love and sympathy 
across the trackless deep ; but thus far no feeling of discouragement as 
to his safety has dared to show itself. I do greatly desire that the work 
in which he is engaged may abundantly prosper, to the promotion of the 
Divine glory, the welfare of our fellow-men, and his own peace and* 
comfort, the blessed and sure rewards which crown the faithful laborer. 
For "he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life 
eternal ; that he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together." 
May that Almighty power, in whose presence is life, continue to sur- 
round him by night and by day, and strengthen him to proclaim the 
day of the Lord, even amongst those who are strangers to his ever great 
and excellent name ; that glory to the righteous Lord may resound from 
far, and the voice of thanksgiving and praise be heard on high. 



164 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1832. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Peospect of Distant Religious Service — Eesiqns his Appointment m 
Russia — Leaves his Family, and Sails for England, 1832 — His Prospect 
OF Visiting, in Gospel Love, the Inhabitants of some of the South Sea 
Islands, etc., laid before his Friends. 

ABOUT this time, under a prospect of distant religious service, our 
dear father believed it right to resign his appointment under the 
Russian government, and to repair to his native country. The com- 
mencement and progress of this movement are alluded to in the follow- 
ing extracts from his letters : 

To John Hipsley, Hull. 

Seventh Month Uh, 1832, 0. 8. 

I hinted to thee, some time back, the probability of a change being 
about to take place, as to our prospects in this country : which is now 
so far developed as to enable me to inform thee, with some little cer- 
tainty, how things are going on. 

For many months past it has clearly appeared to be my duty to 
relinquish my engagement in this land ; and as way has from time to 
time opened, I have gradually moved forward under this apprehension ; 
and have been mercifully, peacefully, and abundantly confirmed in this 
step by the difiiculties which at first appeared too mountainous to be 
overcome, having shrunk into insignificant mole-hills as the time ap- 
proached to encounter them. Now every obstacle seems to be removed : 
I have, I think, proceeded throughout as things were opened before me, 
consulting with my beloved family, as each succeeding step has been 
taken ; and, in every instance, what has been proposed to them, has 
found a place in their minds, and been assented to. To break up all at 
once an establishment so extensive as that in which I have been engaged, 
would be attended with serious loss and inconvenience ; and when the 
unbounded confidence which has been reposed in us is taken into view, 
extra care and caution seem the more needful, that there should be no 
unhandsome conduct to complain of; and I trust that I have always 
been anxious to avoid everything in the smallest degree calculated to 
cast a shade upon our religious Society, the principles of which, I have 
good reason for believing, are held in considerable estimation at this day 
by many high in office, as well as by others who have had more frequent 
intercourse with us. After stating undisguisedly my true motive for 
wishing to retire, it was proposed that my eldest son should succeed me 
as head of this concern ; and that, in all respects, everything else should 
remain on its original footing. 

Although this outline seems to occupy but a small space on paper, it 



1832.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 165 

has, from first to last, taken about seven months to bring all the partic- 
ulars to bear ; but the Ukaze [or imperial edict] is now actually signed. 

I have frequently mentioned having arrived on the same day, when 
coming here from England, viz., the 3d of Seventh Month, O. S. ; and 
now it has come to pass, without the possibility of any contrivance, that 
on that very same day I am liberated from Russia. I have already had 
a parting and affecting interview with Prince Galitzin : he particularly 
stipulated that I should write to him, saying, " What is good for your 
soul, is good for mine." I feel thankful in being able to say that there 
is no perceptible alteration in him, after an acquaintance of fifteen years. 
He has ordered a certificate to be prepared for me in English, for the 
satisfaction of my friends, which he will sign on behalf of the Emperor. 

But although things seem to have been so far set in order as to en- 
able me to leave this country in a comfortable manner, yet the trial of 
faith, and patience, and of every afiectionate feeling has still to be 
passed through as regards my dear wife and family here : for though 
the way is clearly seen and opened for my going to England, yet I have 
not the slightest prospect of any settled residence there ; but from the 
impressions which have been sealed upon my mind, by day and night, 
for many months past, very different scenes are open before me. As 
I have, from the first, made my wife acquainted with the uncertainty to 
which 1 am looking forward, she feels best satisfied to remain for the 
present, at least, in this country. 

I have sometimes thought, as so great a willingness has been wrought 
in my mind to part with every earthly thing, that, perhaps, when all was 
settled as to outward affairs, it might be only as a preparation for quit- 
ting this scene of conflict altogether : but I have been enabled to look 
forward to this result with the same calmness and resignation, should it 
be the will of Him who hath done so great things for me, and shown me 
the path of life ; whose excellency is over Israel, and who giveth strength 
and power to his people, to praise and " glorify " Him, even " in the fires." 

[Soon after the date of the foregoing, he took leave of his family, and 
set sail for England : the following letter was written when on the point 
of quitting the port of Cronstadt :] 

To HIS Wife. 

Cronstadt Mole, Seventh Month 20^^,. 1832, 0. S. 

My Dearest Jane : As the captain talks of getting out of the Mole 
in a short time, I think it is advisable to scribble a few lines before the 
scuffle begins, lest I should then be prevented. 

I cannot, of course, have much to communicate as to fresh events, the 
time is so short since thou and the rest of my dear family have been 
removed from my sight : I have, however, abundant cause to magnify 
that never-failing arm of power which has so marvellously supported us 



166 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1832. 

through a dispensation, not of an every-day sort, and which still con- 
tinues to preserve in that lowly quiet of mind, which subjects the will 
of the creature to that of the Almighty Creator, even to the binding of 
the sacrifice as to the horns of the altar, without reserving anything 
which might, like the " bleating of the sheep, and the lowing of the 
oxen," tend to self-condemnation, or open a door for reproach and accu- 
sation, wherein the enemy could exult or rejoice. 

I hope we shall have rather more settlement when we get to sea, as 
the captain is now much harassed in concluding his arrangements with 
the Custom-house, etc. Last evening both he and the mate stayed with 
us, whilst I read a psalm or two ; but it seemed as if they could scarcely 
be still during the reading, and it was almost an impossibility afterwards. 
This morning we have had it to ourselves in a comfortable manner, as 
both captain and mate have been closely engaged. I find my fellow- 
passenger a very agreeable companion. 

I regretted to find thou hadst been writing so late the night I left 
home ; although it was very consoling to me to receive thy note, which 
I did not read till this morning, as I was not aware the packet contained 
anything for me. It has been indeed a trying circumstance for a long 
time past to me, whenever I have looked forward to taking my departure 
from thee, although I have endeavored to keep it wholly to myself; but 
1 am comforted in a belief, that has been graciously begotten for some 
time past in my heart, that no less reward will await thee and our dear 
children in thus fully resigning me up in meek submission to the Divine 
will, than will be my portion, who have to leave you all, if found faithful 
to the further unfoldings of it. A fresh evidence of this has been sealed 
upon my mind, this morning, in an encouraging manner ; and I do 
greatly desire that we may all, by keeping close to our heavenly Teacher 
in humble watchfulness, be favored to witness that peace which " the 
God of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that 
great Shepherd of the sheep," alone can bestow. 

I am thine, very affectionately, D. W. 

To THE Same. 

Seventh Month 29th, in sight of Gothland. 
My Dearest Jane : We have now been out of Cronstadt nine days, 
and, with the exception of one day, it has been so far, I think, the finest 
passage I ever experienced, either of late or in former years. Almost 
every day there has been a fair wind, but gentle; and when against us, 
so light as scarcely to raise a desire for it to be otherwise. I have spent 
much of ray time on deck, both by day and by night, and am thankful 
in being able to say, that I can look back with renewed satisfaction and 
comfort, at having thus far proceeded in an apprehended line of duty : 
although at times I feel as the lonely sparrow on the house-top, or as the 
rambling swallow without a home, and still only preparing to take flight 



1832.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 167 

for distant climes, whilst pressing onward farther and farther, from all 
that I hold dear in this transitory world. 

We have been thus far enabled to keep up our readings twice a day 
in the cabin, although at times a little unsettled; the captain and mate 
mostly remain with us. On First day I furnished each sailor with a 
tract, either Tlioughts by the Seaside, or The Lighthouse, with which they 
all seemed pleased ; and the 'captain requested to have one of each for 
himself. 

Two or three days after leaving Cronstadt, I began to suspect, from 
some remarks which I had made about the ship, that she was not quite 
so tight as had been represented. She had been pumped that morning 
in a superficial manner ; but after a few hours I took an opportunity of 
sounding the well myself, when no one was near, and found there were 
twenty-two inches of water in it. I then told the captain when she had 
been pumped, and what water was in her, to his great surprise and mor- 
tification. This circumstance made no small stir, and every possible 
exertion was made to discover the cause, as it was no light matter. 
The ship's company, who sleep under the forecastle, declared that when 
she plunged into the sea, they could hear the water rush into her : this 
led to further investigation, and the carpenter cut his way down into the 
cargo so low, that no doubt remained but this was the case. Yesterday, 
being fine, with little wind and a smooth sea, the carpenter went over- 
board on a stage, and actually found the leak under the surface of the 
water ; but not deeper than he could get at, by sitting up to the waist in 
the water, except when she plunged him now and then up to the shoul- 
ders. It is a great favor this was discovered before a large quantity of 
water had collected in her, and the cargo damaged, if nothing worse. I 
intend, if permitted, to keep a sharp lookout upon it still. 

To Sarah Smith, Sheffield, 

Mnth Month Zd, 1§32.. 

Through that loving-kindness which is better than life, I am once 
more permitted to announce myself upon British ground, favored with 
the rich blessing of health. 

It is six weeks, this night, since I left my beloved wife at Shoosharry, 
and, accompanied by my children, went down to Cronstadt to embark 
for Hull. My dear wife was as well as usual, but remained at home, as 
her going to Cronstadt would have been beyond her strength, particu- 
larly at a moment when every feeling was stretched as far as human 
nature could well bear ; it would have been adding anguish to the cup 
of affliction and distress about to be handed. " Hath God forgotten to 
be gracious ?" nay, verily, ray dear friend ; his mercies, unbounded as his 
love, enabled us to drink it with all its dregs, bitter, indeed, to flesh and 
blood : but if He hath blessed it, it will, it shall be blessed. I am very 
thankful in being able to tell thee that my beloved wife was supported 



168 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1832. 

throughout the whole conflict in a marvellous manner ; and she evinced 
to her dear family a calmness, resignation, and fortitude not often 
equalled in like painful circumstances, and but seldom surpassed ; giv- 
ing me up without a murmur, though without a" glimpse of when we 
shall meet again. Surely the incense is still burning, and I humbly trust 
the sacrifice will be accepted by Him who, more than thirty-two years 
ago, brought us together; and who now, in' the excellency of his will, is 
pleased to separate us again from each other ; and who alone can sanc- 
tify to us, and our dear children, this and every other trial yet in store 
for us, to his own praise and glory. 

I purpose returning to Doncaster in a day or two, where I think I 
shall be more secluded than at Sheffield, and out of the reach of num- 
berless kindly-intended inquiries, which are, at present, likely to remain 
unsatisfied : besides, my present situation renders me only fit company 
for owls and pelicans, and other inhabitants of the wilderness, to which 
the desert place is most congenial, feeling as one born out of due time, 
and as an alien even in my father's house. D. W. 

P. S. — What a favor it is that my dear wife and family are strength- 
ened, not only to rise above every disposition to repine, but rather to 
rejoice in that we are accounted worthy to suflTer for the great Name's 
sake, in the promotion of the cause of truth and righteousness in the 
earth, according to the measure allotted to us. 

To HIS Wife. 

Sheffield, Mnth Month 5th, 1832. 
My Dearest Jane : The meetings in this town, on First day, were 
both heavy, laborious seasons ; but a public meeting held the following 
evening was an open favored time. Being again permitted to sit in the 
meeting-house at Sheffield, with many of our old friends, was a circum- 
stance which had never formed a part of my finite calculations, when I 
left this neighborhood last year ; and more particularly in so short a 
time as has elapsed : it seemed for a season something like a dream. I 
had no share in the labor of the public meeting (appointed by Eliza- 
beth Kobson), but the will of the creature was, I think, prostrated before 
its Almighty Creator : and, being emptied of self, I was mercifully en- 
abled to prefer a feeble petition on behalf of thee and the dear children, 
under a sensible evidence of near access being vouchsafed to the throne 
of grace, in silent breathings for your preservation and welfare. 

Mnth Month 22d, 1832. 

I informed the Select Meeting, held at Doncaster on the 12th (nineteen 

persons being present), of the object which has brought me to England. 

I had also to bear a short testimony to the worth of dear William 

- Smith, who, it appeared, had been appointed a representative for the 



1832.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 169 

last Quarterly Meeting ; but was prevented attending it by the sickness 
which preceded his death. His loss has been greatly lamented by peo- 
ple of various denominations, and I think it may be safely said, he was 
one in whom there was no guile. His end was truly consoling : although 
scarcely able to move hand or foot, from extreme debility, his mouth 
was filled with praises to the Lord ; so that the physician, who was pres- 
ent, was quite struck with the scene. He was interred, I think, about 
six hours afterwards, almost immediate burial being insisted on in cases 
of cholera. 

Next day, the Monthly Meeting was held; at the close of which, 
members were requested to keej) their seats. Ann Fairbank returned a 
certificate which had been granted her to visit the meetings in and about 
London. When this was finished, I was strengthened to spread before 
Friends the prospect which had been presented to the view of my mind 
of visiting, in the love of the gospel, the inhabitants of some of the islands 
of the Pacific Ocean, New South Wales, and Van Diemen's Land. 1 
stood up with the words, " the cup which my Father hath given me, shall 
I not drink it ? " and eventually laid the whole afiair fully before the 
meeting. A very solid and solemn interval succeeded. I warned the 
meeting not to let affectionate sympathy bias their minds, and recom- 
mended that all should endeavor to sink down to the precious gift in 
every heart, that so a right judgment might be come to ; seeing it was a 
subject in which much was implicated, not only as regarded myself and 
the Society at large, but the Truth itself. At length, a general expression 
of concurrence and near sympathy broke forth, from the head to the 
uttermost skirts of the garment, as the ointment poured forth, which 
draws down the heavenly blessing. Many vocal petitions ascended on 
the occasion, as well, I believe, as universal mental ones. It was, indeed, 
a memorable day, and one in which I most earnestly desire you may all 
be permitted to share, though far distant, through the influence of that 
Almighty power, which is omnipotent and omnipresent. A committee 
was appointed to prepare a certificate for me. 

I do not know how I may fare in our Quarterly Meeting, but I feel 
resigned as to the result. I have enjoyed feelings, which are quite unde- 
clarable, since my concern has been brought forward ; and greatly do I 
desire that all my dear family may come to the same blessed experience, 
which will most assuredly be their happy portion, if they are but willing 
to resign all into the hands of the dear Redeemer, and not be ashamed 
of acknowledging Him before men, although they may be accounted 
fools by the worldly wise. But I am thoroughly persuaded, that nothing 
short of the whole heart, without the smallest reservatio-n, must be 
offered, however great the cross to the natural will ; for it is in little 
things that the enemy keeps the soul in bondage, which answer his pur- 
pose as well as greater matters, which would be too glaring to be sub- 
mitted to. For the Lord of life and glory will not dwell in the same 
15 



170 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1832. 

temple with idols, however insignificant such may be in our estimation ; 
the day of the Lord " will not come, except there come a falling away 
first " from these little things, or a turning from them, " and that man 
of sin be revealed, the son of perdition : " for " he who now letteth will 
let, until he be taken out of the way ; and then shall that wicked be 
revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth, 
and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming." The heart thus 
cleansed will become the secret place, or the holy place of the tabernacle 
of the Most High ; through which the crystal river flows, and in which 
nothing but unmixed sacrifice is accepted: the least impurity in our 
affections will be beheld in its transparent stream. 

I am obliged by the kind messages from and , and feel 

greatly desirous that they may all be favored to see beyond the shadows 
of things, to the living and eternal substance, which is durable as the 
days of heaven ; that they may indeed be able to say, from living and 
heartfelt experience, " We know that the Son of God is come, and hath 
given us an understanding, that we may know Him that is true ; and 
we are in Him that is true, even in his Son Jesus Christ. This is the 
true God, and eternal life." " He that believeth on the Son of God hath 
the witness in himself:" yea, "he that hath the Son hath life; and he 
that hath not the Son of God hath not life." 

Yorl, Mnth Month 28th, 1832. 

My Dear Children: On Fourth day, the 26th, the Quarterly 
Meeting was held. After a solemn meeting for worship, it was proposed 
that the women Friends should keep their seats. After the clerk had 
opened the Meeting with the usual minute, and called. over the names 
of the representatives from each Monthly Meeting, this large assembly 
again dropped into silence, which remained uninterrupted until broken 
by myself, nearly in the following words : " No wonder if a trembling 
mortal feels appalled at approaching conflict, when the dear Son of God 
himself exclaimed, * Father, save me from this hour : * for although we 
may at times feel a willingness to go with our Lord and Master, as unto 
prison and unto death, yet, such is the frailty and weakness of human 
nature, that when the trying hour cometh, we are ready to deny Him. 
But we have a great and glorious High Priest, whose most precious attri- 
bute is mercy ; who will not break the bruised reed, nor suffer it to be 
broken ; who is touched with a feeling, a compassionate sense, of our 
infirmities, is mighty to save and to deliver, and who will deliver out pf 
every distress all those that put their trust and confidence in Him." 
And thus, eventually, was laid the whole weight of the concern upon 
the shoulders of the Quarterly Meeting. As I thought yo-u would like 
to have minute particulars, I have endeavored to remember what passed, 
and I think the above is almost verbatim. 

The meeting now began to feel the weight of the responsibility cast 



1832.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 171 

upon it, and again settled down in great solemnity. A considerable 
number of Friends expressed their unity and concurrence ; and my dear 
wife and family had a full share in the prayers and sympathy of their 
friends, to my great rejoicing and thankfulness. After a full hour oc- 
cupied in this manner, it was concluded that a committee should be ap- 
pointed to express the sense of the meeting, in an endorsement of my 
certificate. 

[The same letter contains the following account of a remarkable com- 
munication made in the Yearly Meeting of 1832.] 

Thinking the substance of a testimony borne in the Yearly Meeting 
this year will interest you, I shall transcribe it, as follows : 

In a striking and awful manner adverted to the permitted vis- 
itation of the pestilence in this country ; and afterwards she had a very 
close and powerful testimony to the meeting on the present state of our 
religious Society, by way of solemn warning of the approaching judg- 
ments of the Lord upon us for the neglect of those things which, in a 
peculiar manner, were given us to bear in the early times of our Society, 
when Friends were called out from the world to be a separate people. 
Her concern was, that we should return to first principles ; but her more 
especial warning was, that if there were not a coming down from the 
heights to which many have climbed, there were those amongst us who 
might be compared to the golden vessels of the temple, such as had 
really stood the fire, and had not only been rightly filled, but employed 
of the Lord to communicate to the people, who would be permitted to be 
carried away captives to Babylon. That there was and is amongst us 
a Babel now building, whose top is intended to reach unto heaven, which 
must and will come down ; that there is (though not clearly seen by 
ourselves) a peeling and scattering amongst us, which is clearly shown 
in the vision and light of the Lord ; and that if we did not repent and 
return, we should be left very few in number. But that the Lord would 
not leave himself without a people, etc. She spoke farther in reference 
to some, who had been rightly gifted to speak the word of the Lord as 
from the mouth of the Lord ; but who for want of dwelling low and 
deep enough, had had their brightness dimmed, adding, " when Ephraim 
spake trembling, he exalted himself in Israel, but when he ofiended in 
Baal, he died." 

It does seem as if what has hitherto been dispensed had made but 
little impression on the minds of the people in this land ; and I fear this 
is tne case in many other places. What could have been done that hath 
not been done to bring mankind to the knowledge of Him who is the 
author of eternal salvation to all them that obey him ? but if they will 
not hearken, how shall they obey ? How ready and willing most are 
to hearken to the teaching of poor, finite man ; but how reluctantly they 



172 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1832. 

will submit to hearken to the voice of God ! Like the Israelites of old, 
they would rather hear the voice of Moses than of Him ; and if we con- 
sider the hundreds who are busily engaged in turning the attention of 
the people to the letter, to the traditions and ordinances of man, " after 
the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ," what must be the end 
thereof? 

Sheffield, Tenth Month Sth. 

I was at both meetings at Sheffield yesterday ; that in the forenoon 
was large and satisfactory. I had to set forth the beauty, purity, and 
loveliness of the gospel church, and to put the people upon considering 
whether they were members of this glorious church, that is without spot 
or wrinkle or any such thing ; because if not attained to happily whilst 
here, it cannot be done hereafter ; for as the tree falls so it will lie, 
whether it be to the south or to the north. That such a state is evidently 
attainable in this life, from the language of the apostle Paul to the 
Hebrews, " For we are not come to the mount that might be touched, 
and that burned with fire, nor unto blackness, and darkness, and tempest, 
and the sound of a trumpet, and the voice of words ; " " but ye are come 
unto Mount Zion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly 
Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, to the general 
assembly and church of the first-born, which are written in heaven ; and 
to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect; 
and to Jesus the Mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of 
sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of Abel." The blood 
of Abel cried from the ground for vengeance upon the offender ; but 
" Father, forgive them ; they know not what they do," was the cry of 
Him whose precious blood was shed for the sins of all mankind. I had 
to query of them what they knew of "this blood of sprinkling," which 
" cleanseth from all sin ; " pressing the necessity of living faith, which 
could only be obtained by coming to Jesus, who would beget in them 
" the faith of the gospel," and would be found not only the author, but 
the finisher thereof. Without this the high est, profession of the Chris- 
tian religion is but a dream, a shadow, and a doubt ; but with it a glo- 
rious reality, the life of the just, who " live by the faith of the Son of 
God," the very "substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things 
not seen," even the salvation of the soul. 

On the 27th of Tenth Month I returned to Tottenham, and attended 
both meetings there next day, as to myself, in silence ; but several others 
were engaged to advocate the great cause. The next morning the Com- 
mittee of Friends appointed by the Yearly Meeting to revise the Book 
of Extracts sat down, consisting of some members from almost all the 
Quarterly Meetings in England, who, with the members of the Meeting 
for Sufferings, formed a numerous body. My concern could not be 
brought forward till the regular time for the Morning Meeting to assem- 
ble, which was that day fortnight, so that I had to struggle on under its 



1832.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 173 

weight as well as I could. I have, however, great cause to be thankful 
for the privilege of attending so memorable a conference, particularly as 
it appeared that only one other individual besides myself had been at 
the last revision of that book, thirty years ago. It is remarkable that 
one so circumstanced as I have been should have been permitted to 
share twice in so solemn and exercising an occasion. 

After attending twenty-two sittings of the conference, also a Monthly 
Meeting, and six meetings for worship, the day arrived which brought 
the seal of confirmation to what had already been sanctioned by my own 
Quarterly and Monthly Meetings. But before entering on this descrip- 
tion, I must tell thee that the conference, although at seasons truly 
painful on account of the visible and alarming stature of the uncircum- 
cised in heart, was at times highly instructive and eminently favored 
with the life-giving presence of Him who abideth of old, who did not 
fail to give power to the faint, and to increase the strength of those that 
have no power of their own ; according to the prediction of the evan- 
gelical prophet, He was, indeed, for a crown of glory, and for a diadem 
of beauty unto the residue of his people, and for a spirit of judgment 
to those that sat in judgment, and for strength to them that truly turned 
the battle to the gate ; and to his own praise and glory did He marvel- 
lously enable them that fear Him to display the banner which He had 
given them, " because of the Truth." The conflict of mind which I had 
to pass through, early in the day that I had to stand before the Morning 
Meeting, is utterly undeclarable by the tongue of any mortal ; and I 
could not at the time account for it ; but I was afterwards favored to see 
that this dispensation was highly needful for me. I stood up with the 
words, " I have a baptism to be baptized with, and how am I straitened 
until it be accomplished ; " adding, " but the God of Israel is He that 
giveth strength and power to his people, blessed be God." I then pro- 
ceeded to state that my mind had been long preparing, in order to 
loosen me from every earthly occupation, and to wean me from every 
social tie, of which I had been blessed with more than an ordinary 
share ; and that shortly after my return from this country last year, to 
a land of desolation and sorrow, my heart was at times filled with the 
love of God in a remarkable manner ; that in one of those delightful 
seasons a prospect was opened for me, the magnitude of which made 
human natures, shrink. But He who had redeemed my life from de- 
struction, and crowned me with loving-kindness and tender mercies, was 
graciously pleased to beget in me a willingness to go wheresoever He was 
pleased to lead. My engagements were, at the time, such as seemed to 
preclude the possibility of my being extricated from them for this work; 
but the pathway was clearly defined, in which, as I moved step by step, 
the mountains became mere mole-hills, and I was at length enabled to 
lay my concern before my own Monthly and Quarterly Meetings, 
etc. : and that although some relief had been obtained by casting a 
15* 



174 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1832. 

share of the weight upon the shoulders of my Friends, yet the burden 
still remained with me day by day, and, at intervals, in the night sea- 
son, desiring that a right judgment might be come to, whether this 
thing was of the Lord or not. 

After a long pause, it was thought that the Morning Meeting could 
not set me at liberty, without knowing what I expected to do in those 
distant parts. To this I replied, that no specific line of duty was 
pointed out to me, in this early stage of the business, but that what had 
passed in my mind led to a belief that I should have to turn the people 
** from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God," and 
to teach them that they lived, and moved, and had their being in that 
God whom they worshipped, it was probable, as at a distance : that as to 
the missionaries I might meet with, I could embrace them with open 
arms as fellow-men, countrymen, and laborers in the same great work, 
although, perhaps, in a different stage of it. 

The certificate will show how the matter issued. The meeting ended 
in a truly solemn manner. Our dear, aged friend William Rickman, 
was constrained to declare that " the Truth reigned over all." Many 
prayers were put up for you all, as well as for myself and others, who 
may be engaged in the same work. 



CHAPTER XIY. 

C0RRESP0m)ENCE ATTENDS !N'ORWICH QuAETEELT MeETING — RECEIVES In- 

TELLIGEiSTCE OF THE DECEASE OF HIS WiFE, AND OF THE SeVEEE IlLNESS OF 

Others in his Family — Letters to his Absent Children. 



To Saeah Smith. 

Tottenham, Eleventh Month 24:th, 1832. 

I HAVE been told by a respectable ship-owner, this morning, that I 
should not be later than the Second Month in leaving this country, 
or it will be too late to reach Cape Horn before the winter sets in, when 
sailing becomes hazardous in those latitudes. He can speak feelingly on 
this head, having just lost that fine ship, the Science, on her homeward 
passage, which carried out our friend, James Backhouse, and his com- 
panion. I should much regret, if this account should reach my beloved 
wife and family, lest it cause painful forebodings on my behalf; for 
believe me, when I say that the most painful feelings I have to encounter 
are on their account. I can look forward with composure to hardships 
and privations, as regards myself; but for them and over them I yearn, 
and reverently crave, in humble prostration and brokenness of spirit, the 
blessing of preservation and support, and that my ever-gracious Lord 
will condescend, in the multitude of his everlasting mercies, through the 



1832.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 175 

all-sufficient power of his grace, to be a husband and a father to them ; 
and, in the mysterious workings of his wondrous Providence, abundantly 
to supply all their wants, shedding abroad in their hearts a portion of 
that heavenly love which banisheth fear from the innocent habitation, and 
at seasons causeth even the widow and fatherless to sing in praise of the 
majesty of the Lord and the glories of his kingdom. 

Although surrounded with many dear friends, both brethren and 
sisters, yet I feel amongst them as one born out of due time, and wading 
in secret silence under a burden, known only to Him who beholds the 
inmost recesses of the heart, and who, with an invisible hand, sustains 
under its heaviest pressure ; whilst according to his loving-kindness, 
which is better than life, my tribulated soul is humbled into nothingness, 
and therein brought nearer and nearer to my meek and lowly Saviour, 
and taught from sensible feeling to magnify his all-redeeming power, and 
to bless his holy name in the depths of self-abaseijfient. Thus my dear 
Lord and Master is leading me along, and, I trust, preparing me to do 
his righteous will, which can in no other way be accomplished than by 
the total surrender of our all to Him, without reservation. 

To HIS Wife. 

Garwood, Twelfth Month Uth, 1832. 
My Dearest Jane: At the close of the last letter, I mentioned 
having been invited to attend the remains of our late valued friend, 
Martha Smith, to their long home. I reached Doncaster the next day, 
and found a large number of Friends collected for the* same object. Her 
long residence at Doncaster, and extensive acquaintance in the Society, 
to many of whom she had long been very dear, caused a large assem- 
bling ; about sixty persons came from other parts, besides the Friends 
of her own meeting. According to instructions she had left, the coffin 
was taken into the meeting-house, agreeably with the ancient practice 
of the Society. It was truly a memorable and solemn opportunity, I 
believe, both to her friends and to many strangers present. M. T. and 
another minister were engaged in the forepart of the meeting, but the 
weight of the service pretty much devolved upon myself. "Daughters 
of Jerusalem, w^eep not for me, but weep for yourselves and for your 
children," were the expressions opened to my mind ; after which I had 
to declare a belief that if the voice of our dear departed sister, which 
had so often proclaimed within those walls the wonders of redeeming 
love and mercy, could then be heard, the language of her purified spirit 
would be " weep not for me, but weep for yourselves and for your chil- 
dren ; " and as she could not return to us, but we must follow her, that 
we should endeavor so to follow her as she had endeavored to follow 
Christ, in the path of self-denial and the daily cross, without which 
there would be no crown. I had afterwards to declare at the graveside, 
to a crowd of fresh faces from the street, the day of the Lord, which 



176 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1832. 

would assuredly try the foundation of all their works. The remainder 
of the day was, I trust, profitably spent. 

I set off the next morning for Hull, in company with John Hipsley 
and I. Casson, who had also been invited to the ir^terment : we were 
favored to reach Hull in safety that afternoon. I attended their meet- 
ing next day, to my comfort, and started for York the following day. 

Tottenham, Twelfth Month 11th, Seventh day. — I have again taken up 
the pen to resume my delightful employment of conversing in this way 
with thee, not, I think, without a degree of thankfulness that such an 
alternative is permitted, however short it may seem of the reality so 
much desired, I believe, by each of us. 

I reached Nottingham on Fourth day evening, as intended. We had 
a very comfortable meeting there next day : at this, as at other places, 
the hand of time has swept away many with whom I was well acquainted. 
It was a solemn meeting : " He that abideth of old " was graciously 
pleased to crown the little company with his presence. Being the week- 
day meeting, it may be presumed that few were present that had not 
made more or less sacrifice to attend it ; and I believe all these were 
rewarded. 

A Friend, largely concerned in the South Sea fishery, has suggested a 
plan altogether unthought of by any of us ; and that is, the purchasing 
a vessel in all respects adapted, not only to the voyage out, but also to 
conveying us from island to island. He particularly recommends her 
being quite a small cutter, both for safety and expedition, and because 
capable, from hei' small draught of water, of running into shallow har- 
bors and creeks, which a large vessel could not enter. He thinks a crew 
could be procured who would be willing to substitute cocoa, tea, etc., for 
spirits, except for medicinal purposes ; and that, when no longer required, 
she would be readily sold in New South Wales. I quite approve of the 
plan, believing it would have many advantages ; but particularly, as on 
a moderate calQulation, it would save a year in the time of absence, 
which is to me of too great importance to allow the idea to be dropped 
without further scrutiny. It may yet be proved that much expense 
would be saved by it, and that the object in view would be more com- 
pletely embraced in all its points. 

Do not fail to write, that I may hear of you whilst I remain in the 
way of doing so. In dearest love, believe me, however circumstanced 
or wherever placed, daily found in prayer to Almighty God for the 
preservation and welfare of you all. 

In truest aflfection, D. W. 

To HIS Children in Russia. 

Norwich, Ticelfth Month 29th, 1832. 
My Dear Children: Last Tliird day, the 25th, I attended the 
Quarterly Meeting for London and Middlesex, held in Devonshire 



1832.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 177 

House Meeting-house, which was crowded to excess ; many could not be 
accommodated with seats, although every avenue was furnished with 
temporary forms, and I understood that a considerable number could 
not gain admittance in any way. It fell to my lot to revive amongst 
them some expressions which occurred at the memorable interview be- 
tween the Saviour of the world and Martha, soon after the death of 
Lazarus ; opening the subject with, " Lord, if Thou hadst been here, my 
brother had not died : but I know that even now, whatsoever Thou wilt 
ask of God, God will give it Thee." " Thy brother shall rise again," our 
Lord replied. " I know," said Martha, " that he shall rise again, in the 
resurrection at the last day." "I am the resurrection and the life; he 
that believeth in me," declared the Saviour of men, " though he were 
dead, yet shall he live ; and whosoever liveth and believeth in me, shall 
never die. Believest thou this ? " The explanation of these words was 
opened in this manner : he that believeth in Christ, though he were 
dead in trespasses and sins, yet shall he live ; and whosoever liveth, after 
having been thus quickened from spiritual death unto life, in the hope 
of his everlasting mercy, and in the belief of his inward and spiritual 
appearance, and in obedience to his will therein made manifest, shall 
never die. " Believest thou this ? " They shall have part in the first 
resurrection ; and the second death will have no power over them. They 
must share in the common lot of mortality, the separation of the soul 
from the body ; bu,t they will never be separated from their God. For 
" neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor 
things present, nor things to come, nor heights, nor depths, nor any other 
creature will be able to separate them from the love of God which is in 
Christ Jesus our Lord." After this, I had to branch out into the neces- 
sity not only of performing the Divine will, but also of endeavoring to 
prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God : that 
knowledge, however, will verily profit us little without obedience keeps 
pace with it, as it is not the hearers of the law, but the doers, that are 
justified. " 

I went down by mail the same night to Norwich ; and attended the 
Quarterly Meeting for Norfolk and Norwich on the 27th. After E. F. 
had appeared in supplication, I had to declare of the mercy and good- 
ness of the Lord to those that fear Him ; and to point out the inhabitants 
of that heavenly city. Mount Zion, which He hath chosen and founded, 
and which the poor of his people shall trust in ; all of whom are 
redeemed with judgment, and her converts with righteousness : the 
judgments of the Lord having been suffered to pass over the transgress- 
ing nature in their hearts, in order to redeem therefrom, and they having 
believed in the righteousness of Christ Jesus, and being converted by the 
sanctifying power of his grace. W. F. spoke for a considerable time 
after I sat down, with instructive clearness. 

At the request of John Wilbur [a minister from America], a meeting 

M 



178 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1832. 

was held the next day, and was well attended. I found it my place first 
to break through its solemnity, and to supplicate that the great Name 
might be exalted, and the kingdom of Christ Jesus established in the 
hearts of the people. John Wilbur had full opportunity to relieve him- 
self, and stood nearly an hour and a half to the satisfaction of the meet- 
ing ; and I trust to ttie peace of his own mind. He had, in true gospel 
authority, like the well-taught* scribe, to bring forth from the treasury 
of wisdom and knowledge things new and old. 

[The above was written at the house of Joseph John Gurney, at Earl- 
ham, where, during some weeks of indisposition, he was attended and 
cared for with a tenderness of which he ever retained a grateful recol- 
lection. It was during this period that intelligence arrived of the decease 
of our beloved mother, and the alarming illness of three other members 
of the family. 

Perhaps it may be desirablcj in order to elucidate some passages in 
the succeeding letters, to enter into a short explanation of the series of 
domestic afflictions with which that part of the family left at Shoosharry 
was visited at this time ; and the difficulty of making public the details of 
private sorrow seems greatly diminished by the fact, that the parties to 
whom they relate are no longer our fellow-probationers ; but were all 
called to precede our beloved parent to that better w^orld, where we rever- 
ently believe their spirits are now eternally blessed. 

About the 20th of Eleventh Month, our brother Charles was attacked 
with an inflammation of the lungs, which for a time threatened his life: 
the complaint had at length yielded to the means employed, when our 
dear mother and sister Jane were at the same time stretched on a bed of 
sickness. Our mother's disorder proved to be fever, and, though appar- 
ently of the mildest kind, it terminated fatally within nine days. 

At this time dear Jane was lying in a very alarming state, from inflam- 
mation of the brain. For several days the issue appeared doubtful : but 
through mercy her life was spared, and space allowed her for all the 
important work of repentance and reconciliation. 

At the time of our dear mother's death, our eldest brother William 
was suffering from an affection of the chest, which shortly afterwards 
reduced him to a state of great exhaustion. Whilst both he and Jane 
continued unwell, and the former in a very precarious state, Charles was 
seized with the fever, which had already deprived us of our mother and 
of two other members of the household. For three weeks his disorder 
raged violently, and when it had in some measure abated, whilst he was 
still extremely weak, all hope was again destroyed by the reappearance 
of inffammation of the lungs. Once more he was permitted to rally ; 
and after beiog forty-eight days entirely confined to his bed, he was 
gradually restored to a comfortable state of health. To him also, through 
the visitations of infinite love, the season of sickness was made one of 



1833.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 179 

deep instruction ; and during the remainder of his brief career of life, 
he was strengthened steadily to pursue a heavenward course. It was 
after receiving the account of Charles being attacked with fever, that his 
father resolved on returning for a season to Russia. On his arrival there, 
on the 12th of Fourth Month, 1833, he was favored to find the invalids 
of his family gradually recruiting. 

But to proceed with the correspondence. The announcement of the 
decease of our beloved mother is thus described by himself.] 

First Month 11th, 1833. — Some days ago, when dear Mary Gurney 
came to my bedside (a sweet spirited Friend), I told her that I quite 
enjoyed the rest I was permitted to partake of; that I had been looking 
towards home, and had been favored with a peaceful feeling respecting 
you all ; that I did believe all was right, and in the ordering of the 
Master, or something to that effect : when she replied, " It is a rest of 
preparation." I do not recollect that she added more at that time. On 
the 9th instant, several letters were brought into my room, when I said, 
"No letter from Petersburg?" to which I got no answer. In the even- 
ing, as I lay on a couch, J. J. Gurney adverted to the health of my 
family, hinting that later accounts than my own had been received. I 
heard it without much suspicion, little expecting what was in store, and 
that a cup, filled with the wine of astonishment, was about to be handed 
to me. By degrees something more was unfolded ; until I requested to 
know the whole that awaited me. But who can picture my distress and 
anguish of soul, when the awful reality was discovered ? But the ever- 
lasting arms of mine Almighty helper were underneath to bear me up, 
that the waves of affliction should not overwhelm beyond the decreed 
limits, nor infringe upon the margin of mercy and compassion. After 
a time I was enabled to say, " it is a bitter cup : but I accept it at the 
hand of the Lord ; for I am sure there is a blessing at the bottom of it." 
The whole letter was then read ; and, to my unspeakable comfort, I was 
enabled to perceive that my peaceful feelings about you all were abund- 
antly confirmed, by a consoling evidence that everlasting love and mercy 
had conspicuously covered the judgment-seat, even to a hair's-breadth : 
that the beloved and precious partner in all my joys and sorrows for 
more than thirty- two years had passed, not from life to death, but from 
death unto life eternal ; and that my darling Charles and Jenny are yet 
spared, I humbly trust and pray (whether their time here may be longer 
or shorter), so to believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, as to be saved with 
an everlasting salvation. And may we all be enabled to say, in the lan- 
guage of the apostle, " I am crucified with Christ ; nevertheless, I live, 
yet not I, but Christ liveth in me ; and the life that I now live in the 
flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of God ; who loved me and gave 
himself for me : " that, in the winding up of time, we may all be per- 
mitted to meet again with the purified spirit now fled, of her we dearly 



180 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1833. 

loved, with palms and harps in our hands, those emblems of victory and 
praise ; joining a numberless multitude in the never-ceasing anthem of 
" Hallelujah unto the Lord God and the Lamb, who liveth and reigneth 
forever ; " who giveth the victory, and to whom belong the praise and 
the glory! 

I shall anxiously expect another letter. I have been mercifully 
strengthened to say, " the Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away, 
blessed be the name of the Lord." Not a wish dares to intrude upon 
the peaceful resignation of my mind. I only regret that I had not a 
personal share in the general distress and conflict of the occasion. 

First Month lUh, 1833. 

My Dearest Charles and Jane : When I quitted Shoosharry, I 
thought I had given up much ; and, when fairly away from Cronstadt, I 
seemed to have parted with everything in this world : but I have since 
sorrowfully found that there remained ties which bound the soul to earth, 
which were yet to be dissolved before the sacrifice was complete. The 
visitation was so unexpected and sudden that, for a time, every effort to 
bear up against the overwhelming reality seemed altogether unavailing. 
It is, indeed, a cup exceeding in bitterness all that had previously been 
handed, filling my heart with anguish indescribable and irresistible. 
Yet, blessed be the name of the Lord God of heaven and earth forever, 
He, who had commanded the storm, was, in gracious condescension and 
compassionate mercy, pleased to rebuke its raging billows, and to bear 
up my helpless head above them all ; enabling me to glorify his holy 
name " in the fires " of this baptism of suffering to his own praise. And 
although the dispensation is altogether incomprehensible at present, yet 
I firmly believe the merciful design of the Divine Will, as it is patiently 
abode under, will be more and more developed to our understandings, 
and will not fail to raise in us a grateful tribute of thanksgiving. 
"What I do, thou knowest not now, but thou shalt know hereafter:" 
and oh ! that we may all be found worthy to be entrusted with the heav- 
enly secret, whether it be to be laid up in our own hearts, or to be de- 
clared to many. 

When I have been led to contemplate the suspense and anxiety which 
nay long silence must have unavoidably occasioned to your dear mother, 
when more distantly separated by mighty oceans, together with the ex- 
pectation of my being among barbarous nations, and exposed to various 
hardships, how often have I desired that opportunities might occur for 
me to send, at frequent intervals, some even short account of my safety 
and preservation, that she might be comforted from time to time, and 
not be permitted to droop with hope again and again deferred ; feeling 
a willingness to suffer myself, and to trust her and my precious family 
to the tender care of our heavenly Father, though months and months 
might pass away without a probability of hearing of or from them, if 



1833.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 181 

only they might be cheered and animated now and then with but a 
gleam. But whilst human nature deeply feels, and every chord of ten- 
derness and affectionate remembrance vibrates at the recollection of what 
we have all lost ; yet my soul doth secretly rejoice and magnify my good 
and gracious God, in humble thankfulness, that her lamb-like spirit is 
now spared this painful dispensation ; and that the suffering will be only 
mine ; and, mingled with many other tribulations which may yet await 
me, serve to fill up the allotted measure ; in which, I humbly trust, 1 
shall be permitted to glory, from the certain knowledge that tribulation 
worketh patience, and experience, and that hope " which maketh not 
ashamed," nor afraid, " because the love of God is shed abroad in the 
heart." I think the finger of the Divine Artist may already be traced 
in the present afflictive dispensation, as regards us all ; but more partic- 
ularly in the effects which have already resulted, both to thee and to 
dear Jenny, giving you to see, in a remarkable manner and in wondrous 
mercy, that everything in this world is but vanity, and will most certainly 
end in vexation of spirit, if we have not an interest in the Saviour, and 
if destitute of that knowledge which alone can save. It is, therefore, my 
most humble prayer, that you may both endeavor, to the utmost, to 
keep near to that Power which hath so graciously opened your under- 
standings to perceive his tender mercy and loving-kindness, which is 
better than life, in thus gathering your beloved mother into everlasting 
rest and peace, removing her from the troubles of time to the enduring 
riches of eternity, in holy quietness, because death had lost its sting, 
and the grave its victory. I am very sure that you must both have had 
convincing proof of the necessity of 'seeking after an acquaintance with 
the precious gift of God, which is so . mercifully vouchsafed in measure 
by Christ Jesus in every heart ; and which is sufficient, if attended to, to 
restore every son and daughter of Adam from a state of nature to a state 
of grace, into the heavenly image from which man by transgression fell. 
I think you must both have seen how insignificant this world and all 
that belongs to it appear, when the pale herald of the grave hovers 
around us. Nothing short of that Divine power, which thus showeth 
us these things, can prepare and purify us for an " inheritance undefiled, 
and that fadeth not away : " and be assured of this, that however homely 
this unflattering Witness may appear, though it seem but " as a tender 
plant, and as a root out of a dry ground," and when perceived there is 
no beauty to render Him desirable to the unregenerate mind ; yet this, 
my dear children, is nothing less than a manifestation of the Spirit " of 
the Lord of life and glory, which is given to every man to profit withal;" 
and well will it be for us, if we are profiting thereby, and faithfully 
occupying therewith. This Holy Spirit hath long been oppressed and 
afflicted in all our hearts, whilst we have been employed in perishing 
pursuits, and altogether regardless of Him or his secret touches and re- 
proofs, until perhaps cast upon a sick bed, or brought into a situation 
16 



182 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1833. 

where his voice will be heard. It is to this power that we must be will- 
ing to turn, and it is by this power only that we can be saved, seeing it 
is the Spirit of Him our dear Redeemer, whom " God hath highly exalted, 
and given Him a name which is above every name ; that at the name of 
Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, 
and things under the earth ; and that every tongue should confess that 
Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father," either in mercy 
or in judgment. And oh ! saith my soul, that our confession may be to 
his wondrous love and mercy, and not in the acknowledgment of his 
just judgments for our hard-heartedness and unbelief in the day of his 
visitation, wherein He would have gathered us, " as a hen doth gather 
her brood under her wings," and we would not. For true it is, that if 
we are willing to attend to this in-speaking, heart-searching voice, to 
turn at its reproofs, we shall find that they are full of instruction, and 
the way to life everlasting. It will not fail to show us the deceitfulness 
of sin, the sinfulness of sin, and the wages of sin, which is death. As 
we patiently abide under the turnings and overturn ings of the Lord's 
hand thus upon us, however humbling and painful to the unsubjected 
mind, we shall indeed know the Saviour of the world in all his offices ; 
not only as a convincer and reprover of sin through his Spirit, but as a 
purifier and cleanser from it: and as the great work of regeneration 
gradually advances, our spiritual eye will at last be opened to perceive 
and to look on Him whom we have so long pierced, and to mourn in 
godly sorrow unto unfeigned repentance not to be repented of. Then, 
indeed, shall we bow to his name, which is his power, on the bended 
knees of contrition and self-abasedness ; and be enabled from living and 
actual experience to say, " I have heard of Thee by the hearing of the 
ear, but now mine eye seeth Thee ; wherefore I abhor myself, and repent 
in dust and ashes." Here then is " repentance toward God, and faith 
toward our Lord Jesus Christ," whereby we forsake sin, and believe in 
the efficacy of that power which alone can save from it. Then, indeed, 
shall we become willing to confess Him before men, not being ashamed 
to acknowledge his power and his might, nor afraid of being thought his 
followers, by the votaries of a world which " lieth in wickedness ; " but 
to boldly take up the cross — a daily cross to our own corrupt wills and 
inclinations, and follow Him whithersoever He may be pleased to lead ; 
remembering for our comfort and encouragement his gracious declaration, 
" whosoever shall confess me before men, him shall the Sou of Man also 
confess before the angels of God : but he that denieth me before men, 
shall be denied before the angels of God." This, indeed, will be con- 
fessing to his name in the belief of his power, and in the hope of his 
mercy ; and a bowing in earnest in obedience to his holy will. But if 
unhappily unwilling to bow the knee of our minds, we should stubbornly 
resist the offers of unutterable love and mercy, refusing to confess with 
the tongue " that Jesus Christ is Lord, by the acknowledgment of his 



1833.] MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. 183 

power in our hearts to save, and by submissive obedience to it, in the 
way of the cross, we shall one day find to .our indescribable distress, 
when it is too late, that the language is uttered, " he that is filthy, let 
him be filthy still." 

But although it is with me thus to write, yet my prayers are incessant 
on your behalf for better things, even things that accompany life and 
salvation ; that mercy and truth may meet together, that righteousness 
and peace may kiss each other, in our heart-felt experience ; which most 
assuredly will be the case, if the fault be not our own. We shall find 
that watchfulness, prayer, and fasting are the Christian's strength, his 
safe retreat, and never-failing weapons of defence ; even a constant watch 
over all our thoughts, tracing from whence they spring ; for thoughts 
are the origin of all our words and actions. As we thus maintain the 
watch we shall soon begin to groan, being burdened with the frailty and 
helplessness of human nature, which, unavoidably and happily for us, 
cannot fail to incite to prayer, though perhaps but in sighs and groan- 
ings which cannot be uttered ; but which are accepted and recorded by 
Him, who is a God ever hearing prayer, and who will in tender mercy 
strengthen us, if on our parts we are but willing to pray always, " with 
all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, watching thereunto with all 
perseverance." This will almost imperceptibly lead us habitually to 
fast from the gratifying things of time and sense, which do but serve, 
however insignificant they may appear in the world's estimation, to pre- 
vent the sacrifice of the whole heart ; and as nothing short of this will 
be accepted, in the Divine sight, the enemy's purpose is still effected. 

I have craved in the tenderest manner for you, that you may hence- 
forth be preserved and strengthened in faithfulness to resist those things, 
whatever they be, that were burdensome to you when on a bed of sick- 
ness, the fruit of which is bitter indeed, and productive only of shame, 
remorse, and anguish of spirit. Let the time past suffice, and the future 
be employed not in living to ourselves, " but unto Him who died for us 
and rose again." 

First Month SOth. — I am thankful in being able to say that I am 
nicely recovered. I have met with such unfeigned love and kindness 
from the family here, as can never be repaid, either by me or mine. On 
First day afternoon, I found that the time was fully come for me to take 
leave of the Friends of this place ; when they were commended in apos- 
tolic language " to God and the word of his grace," in which all their 
beloved families as well as my own were included. The meeting con- 
cluded with earnest prayer, and we separated under feelings of thankful- 
ness and praise. 

I must now bring this letter to a conclusion, earnestly desiring that 
nothing may be permitted to prevent your unremitting pursuit after that 
kingdom which our Lord declared to be within ; and that "no man may 
spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the rudiments of the 



184 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1833. 

world, after the tradition of men, and not after Christ," is my earnest 
and constant prayer for you. 

P. S. — Second Month Ath, Stamford Hill. — On arriving at this place, 
I found dear William's letter containing the painful intelligence of dear 
Charles being seized with the prevailing fever. My situation is very 
trying, seeing I have not the power of rendering the smallest assistance 
to the wreck of my family, I can only put up a feeble petition for him 
and for you all ; and with you wait and lean on the bosom of the beloved 
and only availing Comforter, in humble prostration of soul; trusting 
that I shall be favored to stand resigned to whatever may be the Divine 
will. 

To One of his Children. 

Stamford Hill, Second Month 20th, 1833. 

My Dear S.: All the part that I seemed capable of performing 
during the turnings and overturnings of the Lord's holy hand upon us, 
has been, as it were, to turn my face to the wall, and labor after humble 
resignation and patient submission of soul, and therein wait until He 
should be graciously pleased to say, " It is enough." 

The interest that has been awakened amongst our friends in this coun- 
try, has burst forth on all sides in letters of condolence and sympathy 
in our great bereavement, and in the accumulated affliction which has 
continued to press upon the wreck of my family. I believe that more 
heartfelt solicitude was never felt on an occasion of a parallel nature, 
when only individuals in humble life have been concerned ; and I have 
no doubt that the prayers of many have been put up on our account, to 
the God of all comfort, for his Almighty help and deliverance. I humbly 
trust they have been permitted to ascend as sweet incense before the Lord 
Most High, whose ears are ever open to the prayers of his people ; more" 
especially of such as dwell continually in his temple, and behold his 
beauty in the holy place. And be assured that my feeble, though fre- 
quent petitions and aspirations have been mingled amongst others for 
your preservation, and for the restoration of the dear invalids, in this 
day of visitation and sore conflict. From an accurate knowledge of cir- 
cumstances as well as place, I believe I have been enabled to travail with 
and for you, and to wade in the depths of distress in degree, through the 
same conflict, not only as to the bodily sufferings of dear Charles and 
Jenny, having myself had to pass through sickness and distress, under 
circumstances of hardship which I am totally unable to describe, and 
when recovery was equally doubtful; but I have also had to pass through 
the same agonizing conflict of mind, heightened to a much more dreadful 
degree, because charged with sins of deeper dye, than I fully believe 
have laid at their door. And though I can say with the great Apostle, 
" this is a faithful saying and worthy of all acceptation, that Jesus Christ 
came into the world to save sinners, of whom I am chief; " yet to the 
praise of the riches of his grace, I can also say, " behold the Lamb of 



1833.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 185 

God, that taketh away tlie sins of the world," He that speaketh "in 
righteousness, mighty to save." And I do most earnestly desire, that 
my dear Charles and Jane may not suffer themselves to lose sight of the 
wondrous mercy that has been so plainly and marvellously extended, nor 
let the remembrance of it depart from their minds ; but that they may 
faithfully wrestle to maintain the watch, and may become of quick 
understanding in the fear of the Lord, that fear which keepeth the heart 
clean, and endureth forever. I do exceedingly crave, that if comfortable 
health is permitted to return, they will endeavor to keep low in their 
spirits, and dwell near the root of life, with Him who declared himself 
to be, " meek and lowly in heart." And oh ! that they may not suffer 
doubtings to arise, as regards that power which has thus in matchless 
love and mercy said unto them " live ; " or be disposed to question, or to 
say, is this " He that should come, or look we for another," like the dis- 
ciples of John formerly. For surely their blind eyes have received 
sight, their lame ideas, notions, and comprehensions are changed ; and 
the feet of their minds strengthened, and prepared to walk in a new and 
living path. Have they not witnessed the leprosy of sin to be searched 
into, and brought into view, in order to be cleansed by that which alone 
" searcheth all things ^' ? Have not their deaf ears been unstopped, so 
that even the still small voice could be heard in the soul, and is found 
to be powerful, a mighty and irresistible voice, causing a guilty conscience 
to tremble ; as described by the kingly prophet, when he said, " the light- 
nings lightened the world, the earth trembled and shook," when that 
" light which lighteth every man that cometh into the world," so shines 
in our hearts, as to discover the earthly nature, and make it tremble, 
bringing all our sins in order before us in terrible and, to our awakened 
understandings, fearful array. When personally on earth, after He had 
said to John's disciples, "the blind receive their sight, and the lame 
walk, the lepers are cleansed, and the deaf hear, the dead are raised up, 
and to the poor the gospel is preached, " He added, " and blessed is he 
whosoever shall not be offended in me." So that I feel more than I can 
embody in words, that with those on whom such miracles have been 
wrought, who have been raised up as from the dead in sins and trespasses, 
as well as rescued from the grave, and who, when brought low, humbled, 
broken, contrited, and made poor in spirit, have had the gospel preached 
to them, demonstrating in a manner incontrovertible, that it is "the 
power of God unto salvation," that nothing may be permitted to turn 
them aside from the blessing promised to those, who are not offended at 
this heavenly visitant. For this I pray ; and that they may be strength- 
ened, saith my soul, to give up all to follow Him in the regeneration 
faithfully : for it is only those that endure unto the end that shall be 
saved, and it is only those that give up all, who can endure all things 
for his sake. Whatever interferes with his Holy Spirit, whose right it is 
to rule and reign in our hearts, must be given up, be it what it may. 
16* 



186 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1833. 

" He that loveth father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me ; 
and he that loveth son or daughter more than me, is not worthy of me." 
Whatever is suffered to occupy our attention, tending in any degree to 
draw aside from watchfulness, prayer, and waiting upon Him, beyond 
what is allowable and needful in our passing through this pilgrim state, 
either in thought, word, or deed, robs us of a sense of his inestimable 
presence, and of a share of the soul-enriching peace which flows from 
Him, and lessens our love towards Him, to whom the whole heart 
belongs; who "will not give his glory to another," nor his praise to 
graven or any other images, which we may suffer to be set up in our minds, 
however innocent and insignificant we may think such to be. 

And though it may please Him in inscrutable wisdom, for his own 
great purposes, to withdraw at times the sensible evidence of his life- 
giving Spirit, so that we may have to deplore with Mary, that " they 
have taken away my Lord ;" yet as we remain steadfastly endeavoring 
to wait, and watch, and pray towards his temple. He will, in his own 
time, most assuredly return to us, as the morning breaking through and 
dispersing the heaviest clouds that may have gathered, to the strength- 
ening of our faith in Him, and the increasing of our love : proving him- 
self the ever-blessed and ever-living Comforter, the Spirit of Truth, and 
leading out of all error into all truth ; whom the world cannot receive 
because it knoweth Him not. 

I am not surprised to hear that my dear William has been dipped 
again and again into a state of feeling something like that of baptism, 
on account of the sufferings of others ; for unless this was the case, how 
should we be capable of entering into their joys and sorrows. And now 
that the whole weight of responsibility and care of the family devolves 
upon his shoulders, it is no marvel with me that this increased burden 
should be felt. I think this has a very instructive and significant mean- 
ing; and although in degree inferior, is notwithstanding the same in 
kind as that felt and witnessed by the several members of the gospel 
church, where all suffer, rejoice and sympathize with and for each other. 
I believe that the head of a family, or tribe, when endeavoring to act 
under the guidance of Him, who was touched with a feeling and com- 
passionate sense of our manifold weakness and infirmities, may be favored 
to administer according to the ability given, to the wants and necessities 
of those about him, entering into their feelings, and sharing in what- 
ever conflicts may be allotted to them. 

I wish to make a grateful return to all those kind friends in Petersburg 
who have lent their aid in any shape in the day of your distress. I am, 
indeed, one of those who owe much unto their Lord, both in these respects 
and in things more nearly connected with eternal consequences ; and, 
having nothing to pay with, I do humbly trust that, as he that adminis- 
tereth a cup of cold water only to a disciple, in the name of a disciple, 
shall in no wise lose his reward, so also that all who have administered to 



1833.] MEMOIES OF DAIn'IEL WHEELER. 187 

the necessities of these little ones that believe on Him, will witness the 
Divine blessing to rest upon them ; inasmuch as they, however, uncon- 
sciously " have done it unto me," was the declaration of our Lord him- 
self 

As to myself, I have truly little to communicate, for since it has 
pleased our heavenly Father to magnify his power in the midst of our 
long unbroken and highly favored circle, but little has transpired with 
me. I told the Committee, under whose care I move along, at their last 
meeting, that in consideration of the state of my family, I should be 
best satisfied to lie upon my oars at present, until these calamities are 
overpast ; of which I think approval was expressed. I have attended 
the meetings in and about this metropolis, in all of which I have had 
to proclaim the spirituality of the dear Kedeemer's kingdom, and to 
direct the people to the Holy Spirit in their own hearts, of a crucified, 
risen, and glorified Lord. It is, indeed, a day of lamentation, mourn- 
ing, and woe, for the expectation of the people is almost altogether out- 
ward from man, although vital Christianity was never more talked of. 



CHAPTER XV. 



Journey to Eussia in 1833 — His Eetuen, and Peeparations foe his Long^ 
Voyage — Sails feom the Thames, the 13th of Eleventh Month, 1833 — 
Detention off the Isle of Wight feom adveese Gales — Lettees and Ex- 
tracts FEOM HIS JoUENAL. 

SEVERAL circumstances having combined to delay the projected 
voyage to the South Seas till the succeeding autumn, our beloved 
father felt himself at liberty to employ a part of the interval, thus occa- 
sioned, in visiting his family at Shoosharry. 

The following letter describes some of the hardships of travelling be- 
tween Holland and Russia in that day : since that time, however, mac- 
adamized roads and good post-houses have been constructed along the 
whole line from Hamburgh to Petersburg.] 

To One of his Sons. 

Memel^ Fourth Month 1st, 1833. 
My Dear Joshua : I was favored to reach Hamburgh in safety, after 
a cold, rough passage. There was only a small number of passengers ; 
but amongst these was a German family, consisting of a mother and two 
little girls, and her brother, on their way to Memel, where they reside. 
We soon formed an acquaintance, and it afterwards appeared that we 
had almost from the first kept an eye on each other, as likely to con- 
tinue companions in travel; this has now been fully and agreeably 



188 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1833. 

realized, confirmiug a belief which had fastened on my mind previously 
to settiuo: out, that I should be provided for on my long and weary way. 
Though Germans, they speak English so well that I have had no difficulty 
as to language, as we have passed along. We purchased a carriage in 
Hamburgh for about £20 sterling, which when divided was easy; and 
our expenses have amounted to little more than they would have done 
by diligence, of which there are none running at this time of the year 
between Hamburgh and Berlin. It is a britchka with a good head, and 
a leather covering from the head, fastened to iron stanchions in front. 
The mother and children were, of course, placed under the head, as the 
most comfortable and secure place, whilst J. J. F. and myself occupied 
the front seat the whole way ; on it, however, the man must be weary^ 
indeed, who could get much sleep. The roads through the Mecklen- 
burgh district cannot easily be described ; but I can tell thee, that 
many articles of clothing were actually chafed into holes. I ought, 
however, with thankfulness to add, that we were not once overturned, 
though we frequently expected it. We reached Berlin after thirty-nine 
hours tra!Velling, and were accommodated at the King of Portugal hotel. 
The falls of sleet now seemed over ; but the cold was still very piercing; 
We started the next day, and, with the exception of two intervals of 
four hours each, travelled on for five days and four nights. Two stations 
on this side of Friedeburgh we seemed again to overtake the winter, and 
have kept possession of it ever since. Even to this day, those parts of 
Prussia which anciently belonged to Poland are distinguishable: the 
people still look different from their neighbors, and their houses and 
modes of living are quite peculiar. At one place they gave us the flesh 
of the wild boar ; but hunger reconciled us to it pretty well, though 
otherwise it would have gone slowly down. 

At Custrin, we passed the Oder, which was free from ice, but some 
huge blocks were lying about the shores of the Vistula ; and we were 
informed that the bridge had only been passable one day, so that had 
we reached it earlier, we must have been detained. We crossed the 
Nogatt at Marienburgh, and the Vistula at Dirschau, where, in 1825, I 
crossed it with dear Thomas Shillitoe ; and the mercies of the Lord so 
compassionately bestowed upon us at that time were renewedly brought 
to my remembrance. From the advanced stage of the season, and the 
state of the roads, it seemed dangerous to attempt going round by Tilsit, 
as the river (Nieman) generally overflows the surrounding flat country, 
to the prevention of travelling in the spring. The only alternative was 
to travel along the Courish Nerung, a strip of land separated from the 
main land of East Prussia by the Haafe, a navigable bay or arm of the 
Baltic. 

On returning to England in 1825, 1 promised thy dear mother that I 
would not go over this sand on that journey, and the recollection of this 
was trying to me ; but the advantages in the present case were so great, 



1833.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEE. 189 

that at leDgth I agreed to venture. No sooner had we left the regular 
post-road, than the roads became heavy, and were at last so bad as to 
make it doubtful whether we should be able to proceed by this route. 
As night came on, our situation became more critical, and the carriage 
seemed every few minutes in danger of being dashed to pieces against 
tree-roots, stones, or frozen masses of mud and snow. On reaching the 
next station, a fifth horse was yoked, unasked for by us, and uncharged 
by the keeper, but a fearful omen of the road to come. Having now 
additional strength of horses, the carriage seemed the more certain to be 
destroyed, having to pass through a forest amongst many obstructions ; 
frequently we were thrown almost from our seats, and the shock so vio- 
lent as to produce pain in the head. Sometimes we hove down on one 
side, then on the other ; and again for short intervals, rumbling with 
great rapidity over a frozen level surface, which generally concluded 
with a violent concussion against some hard substance. As we had only 
one driver to our five horses, his principal business seemed to consist in 
cracking his long whip', which, performed with great dexterity, made the 
forest echo and re-echo with the sound. Late in the night we reached a 
lonely dwelling, and, to our surprise, without any damage done to the 
carriage. Here we waited till day dawned, and after a comfortless repast 
of cofifee and black bread, again proceeded. From the nature of the 
quicksand of this part of the Nerung, we could only travel close to the 
margin of the sea, where it is the most solid. On our right hand were 
masses of ice, thrown into piles higher than the top of the carriage, by 
the force of the sea during the late gales. At first the sea was pretty 
smooth; but the wind soon shifted dead upon the shore, and, as thebaic 
increased, the surf broke violently on the beach, occasionally forcing 
itself many yards higher up the shore than our carriage, so that we 
seemed at times to be travelling actually in the sea, until it again recoiled 
and shewed the naked strand. In this manner several hours passed, 
until at length we began to edge away from the cutting blast, amidst a 
heavy fall of snow, until we finally reached the Niemen or Memei river. 
We were favored to iand ill perfect safety on the quay of Memel, though 
such was the fury of the gale, that the carriage, after it had been lashed 
in its chucks, had to be lowered to the bottom of the boat, for fear of 
being upset in crossing. 

Thus have loving-kindness and tender mercy still followed me ; and I 
actually feel better in health than when I left London, though my legs 
and hands are somewhat swelled, probably with the cold. 

[He returned to this country in the Sixth Month following, where he 
was shortly afterwards joined by our brother Charles, who had believed 
it his duty to offer himself as a companion to his father, and was finally 
accepted in that capacity by the Meeting for Sufferings. In a letter 



190 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1833. 

written on this subject, dated the 2d of Sixth Month, 1833, Charles 
Wheeler says : 

" Though by no means unconscious of my incapacity to act in a con- 
cern of such importance, and however inexpedient to the eye of mere 
reason such a step may be in a temporal point of view ; yet I cannot 
omit offering my assistance in any way which shall be deemed best to 
promote the object, allowing that it shall ultimately be deemed proper. 
Nature, as might be expected, shrinks from a step which involves such 
important consequences, and which in itself, simply considered, is by no 
means such as I should have chosen ; yet my only wish in the case is, I 
trust, to act faithfully the part designed for me by that gracious Being 
who has an undoubted right to dispose of his creatures according to the 
good pleasure of his will; and keeping my obligation to do so in view, 
I do not see how I can do other than make the offer which this is in- 
tended to convey." 

After the concern of our dear father had received the sanction of the 
Morning Meeting of ministers and elders in the Eleventh Month of 1832, 
as it appeared a question of some intricacy, how such an undertaking, 
requiring many voyages from island to island, could best be accom- 
plished, a Committee of the Meeting for Sufferings was appointed to take 
the subject into consideration, and to make such arrangements as might 
appear requisite for the object in view. Having devoted much time and 
attention to the investigation, after consulting several persons likely to 
give accurate information, and after very mature deliberation, the Com- 
mittee came at length to the conclusion, as recommended by those whose 
local knowledge enabled them to form a correct judgment, to purchase 
a small vessel for the purpose, not only as the most suitable, but prob- 
ably, in the end, the least expensive mode of conveyance. 

During the following summer, an opportunity occurred of purchasing, 
on reasonable terms, the Henry Freeling, lately a post-office packet, of 
101 tons register. A number of Friends generously came forward, not 
only to pay for the vessel, but at a considerable expense to prepare her 
for the voyage. This offer the Committee gratefully accepted. 

The necessary arrangements having been completed, they sailed from 
the river Thames on the 13th of Eleventh Month, 1833, and were pro- 
ceeding down the English Channel, when on the 21st they were over- 
taken by a heavy storm, which induced them to seek for shelter near 
the Isle of Wight. The following extracts are from his journal and 
letters written at this time.] 

To A Friend. 

Mother-danJc, Eleventh Month 21si, Six o'^cloc\ P. M. 
Some ships that sailed with us have already reached the Mother-bank; 
but it is thought that many will have to return to the Downs, as the 
weather is now becoming very stormy, and the wind directly opposed to 



1833.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. - 191 

our course down the channel. It is indeed a great favor to be enabled 
to find a place of safety, and demands our humble gratitude and thank- 
fulness to Him who presides over every storm, whether of outwardly 
contending elements or of spiritual conflicts ; and though the present 
dispensation may impede our progress towards Cape Horn ; yet it is my 
belief, and I am comforted in it, that all jvill be well at last, because 
ordered by Him in whose will I desire to rest, and in whose tender 
mercy I trust. 

To Mary Backhouse. 

Henry Freeling, Spithead, near Portsmouth^ 
Eleventh Month 22c^, 1833. 

Thou wouldst perhaps hear from some kind friend how much I had 
been engaged previously to taking a final departure from London ; so 
that I could not write to any one, my time was so fully occupied day by 
day, in rendering what assistance I could in the outfit of our little vessel. 
In addition to the bodily fatigue which pressed upon me, thou wilt, I 
am sure, be at once aware and capable of entering into the state of mind 
of one about to leave almost everything near and dear on earth, and 
that one already stripped of the crown, far beyond the " price of rubies;" 
but who can know it, like him that has to bear the loss of a virtuous 
woman : truly her children have abundant cause to " rise up and call 
her blessed ; her husband, also, and he praiseth her." But however I 
may desire to be preserved, and to strive against a disposition to murmur 
at the dispensations of an ever-gracious and most merciful Lord God ; 
yet I cannot cease to feel as one born out of due time, and as standing 
alone in many things amongst my brethren and sisters, and even as an 
alien in my Father's house. 

And now being far advanced in years, and on the point of quitting 
these shores for remote climes, can it be wondered at if nature shrinks 
at the prospect before me ; and were it not for a knowledge in some de- 
gree of that Almighty power, whose arm of strength is made perfect in 
weakness, often to our humble admiration, and whose saving grace is at 
all times sufficient for us, what would be my situation at this day ? But 
blessed be the Lord God of heaven and earth forever, He hath sustained 
me in a marvellous manner, and borne up my head at seasons, when the 
waves and the billows have swelled and threatened to overwhelm my 
soul. And now in mercy He enables me to look forward with calmness 
and resignation to his holy will ; shedding abroad in my heart the con- 
straining influence of that love which maketh not afraid, but which, in 
the true dignity of its character, casteth out fear, and enableth the 
Christian traveller to persevere in the path that leads to blessedness. 
Having been strengthened thus far to come up in the obedience of faith, 
that justifying heavenly principle, I think I may say, without a dis- 
position to boast (for truly all boasting is excluded, and the creature 
laid low as in the dust), in the words of the great Apostle, " we have 



192 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEE. [1833. 

peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ ; by whom also we have 
access by faith into this grace wherein we stand, and rejoice in hope of 
the glory of God. And we glory in tribulation also, knowing that tribu- 
lation worketh patience, and patience experience, and experience hope, 
which maketh not ashamed ; " a hope full of immortality, through the 
mercy of God in Christ Jesus, which has been hid from ages and gen- 
erations, and is still hid from the great bulk of mankind because of un- 
belief 

Our little Henry Freeling being nearly equipped and ready for sea, I 
took leave of the Committee of the Meeting for Sufferings about a fort- 
night ago. It was a solemn interview, in which all were encouraged in 
the belief that Friends had adopted the best mode that could be devised 
for accomplishing the service which I have in view, which was very 
satisfactory to many minds. From one circumstance or other, I was 
detained in the neighborhood of London until the Morning Meeting 
held in course on the 11th instant, when I found that I was not clear 
without bearing a testimony to the alarming state of things amongst us, 
in a very close manner, and with a warning voice. But although my 
exercise was great, great was my consolation and peace after this was 
accomplished ; my way then seemed to open with clearness to depart. 

On the 13th, accompanied by several Friends, we took passage in a 
steamer to Gravesend, whither the vessel had preceded us; and, on 
account of the unsettled state of the crew, it was judged proper that we 
should repair on board that night. Before separating, we were favored 
with a parting opportunity truly precious, and like an earnest of Divitie 
regard ; in which our minds were united and solemnized together by the 
overshadowing of everlasting love. It was as if the blessed Master was 
graciously pleased himself to preside, and to sanctify the offering which 
He had called for ; and under the consoling, contriting influence of this 
merciful visitation we bade adieu. A coach was ready to take our 
Friends back to London, as soon as they had seen us down to the beach, 
where dear Charles and I embarked ; and, after a long row in the dark, 
we found the Henry Freeling lying at the Lower Hope. The next 
morning we sailed for the Downs ; but the wind being contrary, we did 
not reach our anchorage till the 17th instant. The next day we sailed 
with light airs of wind in our favor ; but after having served us a little 
further than Dover, they forsook us, and from that time we had to beat 
down the channel. On the 20th, the weather assumed a threatening 
aspect; and yesterday it became so boisterous, with such strong and 
never-failing indications of tempestuous, westerly gales, that it was 
deemed most expedient to bear up for the nearest port. A signal being 
made we were favored to obtain a pilot, as we stretched in upon the Isle 
of Wight ; soon after this it blew violently, and we were happily per- 
mitted to find shelter here about an hour after nightfall. It has blown 
a tempest all the night, which still continues, so that at present all com- 



1834.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 193 

munication is cut off between us and the shore ; but last night I des- 
patched a few lines for the information of the Meeting for Sufferings. 

[On the 31st of Twelfth Month, he writes ;] in two days more we shall 
have been six weeks hereabouts, and I am sometimes ready to think our 
dear friends will be weary of hearing again and again that we are still 
buffeted by adverse gales at the Mother-bank ; but the will of the Lord 
must be done : and I endeavor to wait patiently to see what He will be 
pleased to do for his great Name's sake ; for He knows my downsitting 
and my uprising, and understandeth my thoughts afar off; and that the 
sole cause of my being here is no other than that I may be found com- 
ing up in the path of obedience to what I believed to be required of me. 
The consciousness of not being here in my own creaturely will and 
activity, reconciles me to all the turnings and overturnings of his holy 
hand ; and that He will continue to bear me up, is my humble prayer, 
until He shall be pleased to say, " it is enough." 

To Hannah Breary. 

Henry Freeling, 22^ of First Month, 1834. 

Still at the Mother-bank. I look round at others, but feel myself a 
close prisoner; and forlorn indeed would be my condition, were it not 
for a most merciful and heavenly Keeper, whose unslumbering eye be- 
holds the most solitary dwelling of his poorest creatures, and, regarding 
all their wants, He openeth his bounteous hand and " satisfieth the desire 
of every living thing." I have written very few letters of late, for my 
mind has been otherwise engaged, and often not a little depressed : but 
as regards our delay here, although trying to the will of the creature, I 
am comforted by a consoling evidence of having done all that I could 
to forward the work, to which I believe myself called ; and therefore I 
can rest peacefully amidst the restless waters, which incessantly burst 
and foam within a few inches of my pillow. 

It is now thirty-eight years since I was witness to a season similar to 
this for south-westerly and westerly gales ; but with this difference, that 
the greater part of the winter was then spent at sea, instead of at Spit- 
head, and much more disastrously ; for after having been at one time 
seven weeks out of sight of land in a leaky ship, we were driven back 
to Spithead at last, with the loss of twenty-seven of our people. Should 
the present season be permitted to resemble that I allude to throughout, 
we have now been only half the time that we have to be detained. 

My dear Charles is as well as can be expected, but looks thin, and 
although he says little, it is evident he feels the time long ; but he bears 
up with a good degree of Christian patience. My heart often yearns 
over him, having some knowledge of the bitterness he feels, and gladly 
would I share in his conflict to spare him ; but I am sometimes reminded 
of those expressions, " Heaven tempers the wind to the shorn lamb ; " 
and it may be added, " Shorn, indeed, and to the quick." 
17 N 



194 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1834. 

On Fifth days, we regularly sit down together in my cabin, to wait 
upon the Lord ; and though frequently feeling something like what is 
described as the solitary " sparrow on the house-top," yet we know that 
even these poor outcasts are cared for ; and are sensible that strength is 
renewed, though perhaps but in small degree. 

[During the detention of the vessel, it appeared that advantage would 
arise from a change being made in the person who had the charge of 
her ; and whilst the Committee were looking out for a more suitable one 
to supply his place, Daniel Wheeler thus writes, under date of 15th of 
Second Month, 1834.] 

In treating with a person to take the command of our vessel, there 
are many stipulations which ought to be made and insisted upon, besides 
nautical skill and other qualifications. In the first place, it should be 
understood by the person in treaty for the station, that we are a temper- 
ance vessel ; secondly, that the crew are regularly assembled in the cabin 
twice on every First day^ for devotional purposes; and also that the 
Scriptures are read every morning and evening in the cabin on other 
days, when both the captain and mate are expected to (and now do) 
attend ; thirdly, that as much as practicable, all unneces*sary work is 
dispensed with, as regards the sailors, on the First day of the week, to 
afford them a portion of time for themselves. These things ought, I 
think, to be thoroughly understood in the outset, so that nothing un- 
pleasant may afterwards occur, when perhaps it would be too late to 
make them obligatory and bring about their establishment. My mo- 
tive for mentioning these particulars, is not to make the way more 
difficult for my dear Friends, but in order to save both time and 
trouble, and perhaps prevent much disappointment and uneasiness in 
future. 

[Owing to a succession of contrary winds and boisterous weather, very 
unusual for such a length of time, their vessel, with many others, was 
detained until the 15th of the Third Month, 1834, when they set sail. 
On the 14th, Daniel Wheeler writes :] 

It is more than three months since I had my foot on the shore ; but 
if I had not persisted in remaining on board, I should not have been in 
possession of the true character of our seamen, nor of every minutiae of 
the state and condition of our vessel. We have put her in the best trim 
which we are capable of doing, and must rely on One who is Almighty 
to help ; and if He is but with us, we shall have nothing to fear. Good 
indeed, [he adds,] has it been for me to be here ; and. true it is, also, that 
sufferings and tribulations have only been permitted in boundless mercy 
to draw me nearer and nearer to the bosom of my Lord, the only but 
never-failing source of consolation in every time of trial and distress : 
however dark the hour of conflict, the entrance of his word is light and 
life. [He further observes,] that the present great object of my life, the 



1834.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 195 

service before me, revives at seasons with increasing and encouraging 
brightness to my view. 

[The^same day, being that previous to their sailing, he addressed a 
farewell letter to the Committee of the Meeting for Sufferings, as follows :] 

Henry Freeling^ Mother-'banTc^ Third Month 14^^, 1834. 

Upon reference, I find that it is now considerably more than three 
months since I began a letter for the information of my dear friends, 
when anticipating that erelong we should be permitted to direct our 
course across the trackless ocean to the southern hemisphere ; but I had 
not completed more than half a sheet of paper, when the progress of my 
pen was arrested, by circumstances which have prevented any further 
addition being made until this day, when the way seems to open for 
resuming the subject, our departure being at hand. 

Among the many multiplied mercies and blessings which unceasingly 
flow from the bounteous and compassionate hand of Him who " crowneth 
the year with his goodness," and " satisfieth the desire of every living 
thing," I feel bound to acknowledge, with humble thankfulness and 
admiration, our long detention on these shores. Notwithstanding there 
have been many gloomy days, and days of darkness, " as the morning 
spread upon the mountains," and many long and dreary winter nights 
to pass through, when the raging storm has again and again whitened 
with foam the surface of the agitated deep around us ; and not only the 
strife of elements to witness without, but a conflicting and spiritual strife 
within, " tossed with tempest and not comforted ; " yet how unspeakably 
great the faithfulness of our good and gracious Lord. God ! "His com- 
passions fail not," but have been, and still continue to be, " new every 
morning," as the returning day ; for in moments of the greatest conflict 
and trial there has been something permitted, like the " bow in the 
cloud," for the poor mind to look at, to animate and cheer, and to 
strengthen with hardness to endure, and to stand firm. 

But although moon after moon hath waned, and faith and patience 
have been beset as on the right hand and on the left, and the afflictions 
of the gospel have at times been permitted to abound ; yet to the glory, 
and honor, and praise of Him whose name, ever excellent and adorable, 
shall be great among the nations, from the rising of the sun to the going 
down of the same, the consolations of the gospel have also abounded, in 
a degree of the fulness of that heavenly blessing which makes truly rich, 
and whereunto no sorrow is added ; when faith hath been mercifully 
strengthened, and patience renewed under the tribulations of the day. 
And notwithstanding an untrodden path has been my portion, yet after 
all, though weakness and fear are my constant companions by the way, 
safety and peace have been hitherto found. I would, therefore, encourage 
all ray beloved friends to keep near to their heavenly Teacher and 
Leader ; who, if faithfully followed, will not only conduct their steppings 



196 MEMOIRS OP DANIEL WHEELER. [1834. 

to a hair's breadth, but will preserve and keep the mind in calmness and 
serenity, securely as in a pavilion, from the strife of tongues. 

In addition to the marvellous loving-kindness I have thus endeavored 
to portray, many other mercies and blessings have been showered upon 
our heads, during the apparently long and unaccountable detention of 
our little bark upon our own coasts ; these I have often had to number 
with grateful sensations, when the light has shone brightly, and mani- 
fested clearly to my finite understanding how much we should have 
missed, if our progress had not thus been arrested. So that with myself, 
instead of this delay having been productive of regret, or the cause of 
letting in fear or doubt, to stagger or depress my tribulated mind, I do, 
my dear friends, hail it with gratitude and thankfulness, as the gracious 
and compassionate dealing of my Lord and Master : not only as a time 
of Divine favor and condescension, but as an earnest of his love and 
mercy, for our encouragement, instruction, and future benefit, graciously 
vouchsafed, a time of preparation for the important work before us, and 
of weaning from every dependence and guidance which are not of Him, 
to strengthen our confidence in his power to help and deliver out of 
every distress ; who not only commands the storm, but at whose rebuke 
the mountain billows cease to undulate, and lo! "there is a great calm." 

Within the last two or three days, the prospect of liberation has 
begun to dawn with clearness ; but I trust, that if even a further deten- 
tion should be meted out to us, either here or in some other port, the 
same resignation to the Divine Will will be vouchsafed ; for although I 
have for more than two years past felt anxious to move forward in a 
work which has yet to begin when the decay of nature is visible, and 
the shadows of the- evening proclaim, as they lengthen around me, the 
steady decline of life's setting ; yet I have been frequently comforted by a 
renewed evidence, that we have not yet been here one day too long. 

It will, I feel assured, afford my dear friends much satisfaction to 
know that the crew of the vessel, notwithstanding the frequent, though 
unavoidable, communication with the neighboring shore for so great a 
length of time, have given no cause for uneasiness by improper conduct, 
and that they have at all times behaved, with scarcely an exception, in 
an orderly and agreeable manner: the captain now provided for us 
seems to be judiciously selected, and the man who, beyond all expecta- 
tion, is admirably adapted to aid and assist, by example and experience, 
in the accomplishment of the important object before us : so that I hope 
what has passed, and what may be yet in store for us, will be found and 
acknowledged to be among the "all things that work together for good." 
I must not omit adding, that the solemn covering frequently witnessed 
in mercy to prevail and preside over us, when sitting together before the 
Lord, is worthy to be commemorated with humble gratitude, as the 
strongest and most indubitable evidence for our encouragement, that at 
seasons " He is with us of a truth." 



1834.] MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. 197 

As it is now a period of the year when ships seldom sail to those 
parts to which we are destined, whether we proceed by the Cape of 
Good Hope, which is most probable, or by Cape Horn, in either case a 
wintry season awaits us ; but my trust is in the Lord, not doubting but 
that we shall have the privilege of the prayers of the faithful for our 
preservation ; and though conscious of our own weakness and utter un- 
worthiness, and often under a feeling of being less than the least of all 
my dear brethren and sisters that are alive in the unchangeable Truth ; 
yet I think I can say that these things trouble me not, nor move me, 
neither count I my life dear unto myself, so that I might finish my 
course with joy, and the ministry which I have received of the Lord 
Jesus, to testify of the gospel of that grace, " which bringeth salvation, 
and hath appeared unto all men," teaching all ; that so from the utter- 
most parts of the earth songs of praise may be heard, and the grateful 
tribute of " thanks be to God for his unspeakable gift," may resound to 
his glory : for it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but 
of God that showeth mercy ; it is " not by might, nor by power, but by 
my Spirit, saith the Lord of Hosts." 

And now, whilst my heart is bearing towards the isles afar off, the 
same constraining love which wrought the willingness to leave all for 
my gracious Lord's sake and his gospel's, extends its binding influence 
to all my dear brethren and sisters, of every age and of every class, 
wherever situated, and however circumstanced; desiring in tender and 
affectionate solicitude that they may be found steadfastly following the 
footsteps of those honorable and worthy predecessors in the same relig- 
ious profession with ourselves, who have long since rested from their 
labors, and whose memorial is on high ; who bore the burden and heat 
of a day of deep suffering, in the faithful discharge of their duty, for 
the support of those principles in their original purity and brightness, 
which have been transmitted to us. If any should feel sensible of hav^ 
ing fallen short in this important work, let me in tenderest love encour- 
age such to be willing to humble themselves under the mighty hand of 
God, even to the state of little children ; and to turn inward to the pure, 
unflattering Witness, which cannot deceive nor be deceived ; to be will- 
ing to enter into a diligent and heartfelt search, and patiently and im- 
partially examine how far those indispensable conditions are submitted 
to on their part, without which none can be followers of the meek and 
lowly Jesus. Where is that self-denial and the daily cross He first 
enjoined? Are we denying ourselves those gratifications of time and 
sense, which cherish and keep alive in us the evil propensities of fallen 
nature, that separate man from his Maker, and like the little foxes which 
spoil the tender vines, designed in richest mercy to bud, blossom, and 
ttring forth fruit lastingly to remain to the praise and glory of the great 
Husbandman ? AVithout faithfulness, there will be no fruitfulness. It 
is not giving up or forsaking this or that little thing, to part with which 
17* 



198 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1834. 

is little or no sacrifice or privation, that will suffice ; a full surrender of 
the whole will in all things must be made to Him, whose sovereign right 
it is to rule and reign in our hearts. Let none plead for disobedience in 
these little things, on the ground of their being such ; for if such they 
really are, they are the more easily dispensed with, and not worth retain- 
ing ; and a tenacity in wishing to preserve them, assuredly indicates that 
they have more place in our affections than perhaps we are aware of: 
"he that loveth father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me; 
and he that loveth son or daughter more than me, is not worthy of me ; 
and he that taketh not his cross, and followeth after me, is not worthy 
of me." 

And now, my dear brethren and sisters, " may the God of peace, who 
brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd of the 
sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant, keep all your 
hearts and minds ; " and " make you perfect in every good work to do his 
will, working in you that which is well-pleasing in his sight, through 
Jesus Christ ; to whom be glory forever and ever." 

In the love of the everlasting gospel, accept this expression of fare- 
well, from your affectionate friend and brother, 

Daniel Wheeler. 

15th of Third Month, at Sea, and clear of 
the Needle BocJcs, all well. 

[During their long stay at the Mother-bank, Daniel Wheeler says 
in his journal :] It has been our usual practice, except when prevented 
by particular and sufficient causes, to assemble the crew in the cabin 
twice on every First day of the week, with the captain and mate, to read 
to them a portion of the Holy Scriptures, and to sit together before the 
Lord in solemn silence. The first time of our assembling in this man- 
ner, it was my lot to break in upon the silent solemnity which prevailed 
in a remarkable manner over us, and to call their attention to the mag- 
nitude of the voyage in contemplation ; feeling no hesitation in believiug 
that every individual present was desirous that 'it might be prosperous; 
and the desire of my heart was, that it might be so in reality, not only 
as regarded the safety of the ship and of ourselves, but that it might 
prove a voyage towards the kingdom of heaven, into which nothing that 
is unclean or impure, " nothing that worketh an abomination, or that 
maketh a lie, can ever enter." In order that this might be the case, we 
must do everything in the fear of the Lord ; and the way to prove we 
feared Him, was to keep a diligent watch over our thoughts, words, and 
actions, etc. 

Although this was a novel scene to all of them, they behaved with 
great solidity and becoming attention ; and the peaceful covering so 
evidently manifest to spread and remain over us, was truly precious and 
worthy of commemoration. Although the weather was extremely rough 



1834.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 199 

and boisterous at the time, and the sea occasionally bursting over the 
deck, all was quiet and undisturbed below. On inquiry, when we broke 
up, it was found that several of the men were not provided with copies 
of the Scriptures. They were, of course, in due time, all furnished. 



CHAPTER XYI. 



Depaetuee feom the Beitish Channel, with a Faie Wind, 15th of Thied 
Month, 1834 — Yoyage to Rio Janeieo. 

THE succeeding extracts are from his journal and letters, commencing 
with the last date.] 

After despatching our letters by the pilot on the 15th of Third Month, 
we made sail into the offing at half-past four, p. m., and, stretching from 
under the shelter of the Isle of Wight, soon partook of a strong and 
favorable breeze: great progress was made during the night; next 
morning brought an increase of wind along with it. From the state of 
the weather and the harassed situation of the crew and other circum- 
stances, although it was the First day of the week, we were compelled to 
give up the idea of assembling together in the cabin, and to content our- 
selves with reading the Holy Scriptures twice in the course of the day 
with the captain and mate. At five o'clock, p. m., we were abreast of 
the Lizard light-houses on the Cornish coast, from whence our final 
departure was taken : as the night approached, the land was lost sight 
of, and the wind being strong and fair, we launched rapidly away from 
the mouth of the British Channel. On Second day morning, the 17th, 
the wind veered more to the southward, and considerably increasing soon 
raised a heavy sea, which occasioned one side of the vessel to be fre- 
quently buried under water. Until now she had scarcely leaked at'all ; 
but it soon became needful to pump freely every two hours, and occa- 
sionally every hour. This was a little discouraging to most of us ; but 
I recollected having heard from a carpenter who had formerly sailed in 
her, that she used to let in a quantity of water in rough weather, when- 
ever on that tack. On considering the matter, and knowing the great 
pains that had been taken by our friend, W. T., to make her sea-worthy, 
and having witnessed the caulking, felting, sheathing, and coppering that 
had been bestowed upon her, I felt satisfied that this leak did not exist 
in any part which is constantly under water, but could only be in her 
upper works. This conclusion, I have good reason to believe will be 
found correct, for as the wind and sea have been more behind her, and 
that side not so deeply buried, less pumping has been required. 

Third Month ISth. — Our situation in the cabin was rendered more 



200 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1834. 

uncomfortable, as, from the frequent bursting of the sea over our deck, 
it became necessary to secure the skylight to prevent accident. This 
reduced us into almost total darkness in the daytime, as no light could 
now penetrate, except through the thick glass bull's eyes in the deck, 
and these were covered with a body of water, which rushed continually 
from side to side as the vessel rolled ; so that reading or writing, except 
by lamplight, was laid aside altogether. 

The 2^th, being Fifth day, our usual meeting-day when at home, my 
dear Charles and myself sat down together to wait upon the Lord ; but 
although we were scarcely able to retain our seats from the motion of 
the ship, yet I humbly trust we were favored, poor outcasts ais we seemed 
to be, to look towards his temple, to fear Him, and to think upon his 
name. Notwithstanding the weather became more and more tempestu- 
ous, yet the fair wind never once forsook us ; but on the 22d the sea ran 
so high, that it was dangerous for any one to be upon deck, and Captain 
Keen began to fear that we should be under the necessity of turning the 
head of the vessel towards the sea and wind ; accordingly the storm-can- 
vas was prepared in readiness to use, when it should become no longer 
safe to run before a sea, which now followed in mountainous succession, 
rising to an alarming height above the stern of our little flying bark, 
and threatening at times to overwhelm us altogether. 

23(i. — From the boisterous state of the weather, although First day 
had again revolved, we were prevented from collecting the crew for de- 
votional purposes ; and could only read some portions of Scripture as 
before. By this time our little vessel had been pretty roughly handled 
and tried, and had given full proof of her capability. The captain ac- 
knowledged that she had done wonders, and had greatly surpassed the 
idea he had formed of her, and the crew to a man expressed their satis- 
faction ; and I saw myself no cause to alter the favorable opinion that 
I had constantly entertained from the first sight of her. We are all 
aware of the advantage which would have resulted, had she been large 
enough to have carried a greater supply of fresh water and coals, with- 
out being so deeply buried in the water, which continually exposes us to 
the drench of the sea, even in what may be termed favorable weather ; 
and in rough, we are frequently debarred from all exercise upon deck 
in fresh air, to avoid the risk of being injured by the wash of the sea. 
I feel, however, grateful and thankful in my present allotment, and for 
the accommodation thus rendered by my dear friends ; humbly trusting 
that we shall be sustained through all to declare the mighty acts of the 
Lord, and to show forth his praise in the presence of a people who have 
not heard his fame, nor seen his glory, neither conceived the majesty of 
his kingdom within, of " righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy 
Ghost ; " which stands mercifully revealed in the hearts of those who 
are concerned above all things to seek first this heavenly kingdom, and 
to believe therein, to the saving of the soul. 



1834.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 201 

On the 24th there was an evident change in the temperature of the 
atmosphere ; the sun shone brightly, and its warmth gladdened our 
hearts, as we sat on a small space near the stern of the vessel, which had 
been preserved pretty free from the spray of the sea : the wind, although 
still favorable, had lessened ; the white-topped billows had considerably 
diminished, and our deck was this day more free from water rushing 
from side to side, than had been the case for more than a week past. 
Some turtle were seen floating near the ship, and things altogether 
around us began to wear a brightening aspect ; but what tended most to 
enliven and make all things smile, was the marvellous condescension of 
my dear Lord and Master, who, in the greatness of his love, was gra- 
ciously pleased, for the first time since I had offered up my all to follow 
Him in this untrodden path of apprehended duty, to open my spiritual 
understanding, and permit me to behold, to a certain extent, the nature 
of the service upon which I should have to enter, in some places where 
my lot may be cast. I now plainly saw that before leaving England, I 
was not fit to be entrusted thus far with the secrets of my Master. I 
believe I could not have refrained from imparting them in degree to 
some of those whom I dearly love : but happily I am now beyond the 
reach of such a temptation. Perhaps I was not then sufficiently reduced 
into a state of preparation suitable for the reception of so much of the 
Divine Will being revealed, nor sufficiently humbled into a state of 
abasedness of self. Greatly do I desire for myself and all my dear 
friends, that we may be brought more and more into such a state as to 
be fit and able to bear further portions of the many things which our 
great and heavenly Teacher, in his wondrous and never-erring counsel, 
has to say to such as fear, and love, and follow Him in the great work 
of regeneration : " I have many things to say unto you, but ye cannot 
bear them now : " and if we were but sufficiently willing to hearken to 
his voice. He would still, I am persuaded, not only have many things to 
say unto us as individuals, but unto the church also, by that " Holy 
Spirit which searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God." Then 
may all our hearts be so cleansed and purified through the efficacy of 
his grace, as to be prepared to receive the promised and ever-abiding 
Comforter, who " willtake of the things of Christ, and show them unto 
us," yea, " He will show us things to come." 

Third Month SOth. — The weather beautiful and wind favorable. 
Assembled the ship's company both morning and evening in the cabin. 
Whilst sitting together in silence in the forenoon, I felt an engagement 
of mind to magnify the Toving-kindness of our good and gracious Helper, 
and to turn their attention as Witnesses to the unmerited mercy and favor 
bestowed upon us, by the Lord's having so evidently and eminently 
prospered our way ; desiring that gratitude and thankfulness might be 
felt by every individual ; and declaring, unhesitatingly, that if we fear 
and love Him, He will bless and prosper us altogether. It was also 



202 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1834. 

with me to remiud them, that although from circumstances of one kind 
or other, we might not be able to collect together in this way, yet nothing 
should prevent us from fearing and loving the Lord ; that in the darkest 
night, our thoughts were not hidden from Him : quoting that expression 
of the Psalmist, when under a constraining sense of the omnipresence 
of the Deity, " Whither shall I go from thy Spirit ? " etc. May the Lord 
be pleased to lay his fatherly hand upon them ! 

Fourth Month 7th. — The sea being tolerably smooth, the cabin sky- 
light was opened a few inches, as our health began to suffer from want 
of air. The sun, being almost vertical, has been very hot and scorching. 
The effect of being transported in about three weeks from the cold winds 
which blew at tke Mother-bank, to the burning heat of the sun near the 
equator, can be estimated only by those who have witnessed such a 
change in so small a vessel as the Henry Freeling. The night air seems 
to come off the heated deserts of Africa, charged with dampness most 
unwholesome. 

21st. — After having been nearly twelve whole days and nights within 
five degrees of the equator, we were favored to get to the southward of 
it at an early hour this morning. 

Fifth Month 5th. — Although hitherto favored with a passage, such as 
no person on board had ever before witnessed for favorable winds and 
weather, yet it now became considerably lengthened out from the preva- 
lence of calms and light airs of wind, not only whilst in the neighbor- 
hood of the equinoctial line, but at a later period. This circumstance 
seemed to point out at once the necessity of our abandoning the intention 
of aiming at the Cape of Good Hope for a supply of water, etc., on 
account of the advanced state of the winter season, and the probability 
of not being able to reach that place before those heavy gales set in, 
which render its approach so difiicult ; it was also remembered, that if 
we once made the attempt, there was then no alternative left to us but 
that we must continue to hover about until we did accomplish that 
object, let the weather be ever so tempestuous, as we must undoubt- 
edly perish at sea for w^jUt of water before we could possibly reach Van 
Diemen's Land, a distance from the Cape of Good Hope of more than 
6,200 miles ; and from our present situation to the Cape it is full 3,500 
miles. After deliberately weighing these considerations, it seemed expe- 
dient (however contrary to our wishes, to visit a place where superstition 
and slavery appear with open face,) to bear down towards the South 
American continent for Rio de Janeiro, and thence procure the needful 
supplies, if permitted to reach it in safety. 

10th. — At sunset a brig was seen up(% our lee quarter, steering the 
same course as ourselves, perhaps three or four miles distant from us ; 
she was soon covered up by the night, and no more thought of Being 
upon the deck (an usual practice with me the forepart cff the night), 
between nine and ten o'clock, the carpenter suddenly exclaimed, " Why, 



1834.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEB. 203 

here 's the brig ! " Upon looting, I saw the vessel at a considerable dis- 
tance from us ; but soon perceived by the stars that she was approach- 
ing with uncommon rapidity in a most suspicious direction, as if intend- 
ing to cross our forefoot, and cut us off. We watched her very narrowly, 
expecting every minute she would open a fire upon us. She continued 
to haul directly across our head at a very short distance from us; but 
we steadily kept our course, without the slightest variation, or manifest- 
ing any symptoms of hurry or fear, or noticing her in any way. I felt 
our situation to be at the moment very critical, knowing that these lati- 
tudes, and particularly this neighborhood, are exceedingly infested with 
piratical vessels, which find shelter in the Brazilian harbors as traders, 
where they fit out occasionally for Africa with merchandise, and return 
with whole cargoes of oppressed Africans for sale, landing them on 
private parts of the Brazil coast ; at other times they act as pirates, 
when it suits their convenience, or are in want of stores. This was 
indeed a trial of faith of no common kind ; but my mind was staid 
upon the Lord, feeling a good degree of resignation to his holy will, 
whatever might be permitted to befall us. After watching the vessel 
with anxiety for some time, she passed away, without making the least 
apparent stop. On considering the matter, we concluded that when she 
saw us at sunset, we were taken for a Dutch galiot, that might fall an 
easy prey to her ; but when she came up to us in the dark, near enough 
to examine with telescopes the real shape of our vessel, we were found 
of such a suspicious build of a nondescript kind, not seen before in these 
seas, as led to the- supposition that we were intended as a decoy; and 
though very tame-looking without, yet perhaps fiery hot within, if med- 
dled with. From the position she took, there is no doubt she expected 
to throw us into confusion by firing into us, and then, in the midst of it, 
to have boarded us on the weather-side. There was not the least glim- 
mer of light to be seen on board of her ; whilst the Henry Freeling was 
well lighted up in both cabins and the binnacle, and the reflection from 
our skylights was well calculated to puzzle and intimidate the crew, as 
this circumstance would be sufiicient at once to show that we were not a 
common merchant vessel. The captain, cook, steward, Charles, and 
myself, were all additional persons upon the deck, besides the regular 
watch, which would give an idea of strength unusual in so small a ves- 
sel as the Henry Freeling, Everything was conducted with great quiet- 
ness, not the least hint given to any one on board to prepare for an 
attack : the watch below was not even informed of what seemed to await 
us. The Lord only was our deliverer, for she was restrained from laying 
a hand upon our little bark ; and to Him alone our preservation is with 
gratitude and thankfulness ascribed. The crews of these pirates consist 
in general of desperadoes of all nations, who frequently commit the 
most dreadful atrocities on board the ships they seize, putting to death 
all those who oppose their boarding them : they are mostly crowded with 



204 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1834. 

men amply sufficient in number to take and destroy some of our large 
armed traders. This vessel was doubtless a selected one for the work : 
we thought she actually sailed twice as fast as the Henry Freelmg, which 
is far from being a slow vessel. We saw no more of her, and after mid- 
night I partook of some refreshing sleep. 

[It may be here observed, that during their stay at Rio, an American 
captain, who had seen them at a distance at sea, going on board he was 
asked what he thought of the Henry Freeling, when he saw her and his 
own vessel becalmed, near the equator : his answer was, that he did not 
like the look of her, and was glad when he could get farther away from 
her. There is little doubt that we were taken for a pirate by all that 
saw us, which perhaps might be of advantage, except that it deprived 
us entirely of sending letters by any homeward-bound ships, as none 
would have liked to come near to ascertain what we really were.] 

11th, First day. — The weather being beautifully fine, the crew were 
collected upon deck twice in the course of the day, for devotional pur- 
poses, etc. 

12th. — Fine weather, with a fair wind all the day, and a prodigious 
swell of the sea from the south-east. The swell was so immensely large, 
that we concluded that the summit of one wave was at least half a mile 
distant from that of another. 

A little before five o'clock, p. M., land was proclaimed by the man at 
the mast-head ; shortly after, we were able to behold from the deck the 
lofty cliff of Cape Frio on the coast of Brazil, about'sixty miles east of 
Rio de Janeiro, just in the position and about the distance it was calcu- 
lated to be, from the true time of our chronometers, the lunar obser- 
vations, and the dead reckoning ; all combining to prove the accurate 
navigation of the vessel, and the nautical skill we possess on board of 
her. Although we seem to be destitute of all interest upon this coast, 
beyond that of the welfare of mankind the world over; yet, after being 
fifty-eight days from England, during fifty-seven of which nothing was 
to be seen but water and sky ; without having spoken another vessel, or 
even seen more than six, the sight of Cape Frio was cheering and ani- 
mating, and raised in my heart a tribute of thanksgiving and praise to 
our never-failing Helper, who hath in mercy sustained us in perfect 
safety across such a prodigious expanse of mighty waters. 

Fifth Month ISth. — The wind continuing favorable, although not very 
brisk the whole of the night, considerable progress was made to the 
westward ; but when the day broke, it was discovered that a strong cur- 
rent had swept us farther off" the land several miles than was the case 
the preceding evening. Every possible exertion was made throughout 
the day, and the different headlands and rocky islands upon the coast 
were so far recognized as to enable us to steer with confidence towards 
the mouth of the river, which we entered about three o'clock, p. m. We 



1834.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 205 

had intended to run up the harbor of Rio till nearly opposite the town ; 
but soon after passing the fort of Santa Cruz, from which several ques- 
tions were asked, we were compelled immediately to anchor, by an ordfer 
from the guard-vessel. In a short time after this, a bill of health was 
demanded, and a certificate, signed by the Brazilian Consul in London, 
but as neither of these could be produced, the vessel was at once declared 
under quarantine ; and as it was in vain to remonstrate, quiet submission 
was all that was left in our power, which was manifested by our imme- 
diately hoisting a yellow flag. Although somewhat prepared for this 
event, I was a little disappointed, having anticipated that Ave should be 
once more enabled to stretch our limbs upon the shore, an exercise from 
which we had long been debarred. For my own part, I had not landed 
or been absent from the vessel for upwards of six months, except the 
short interval of enjoyment in the company of our dear friends of the 
Committee from the Meeting for Suflerings at the town of Ryde, in the 
Isle of Wight; but I trust, whether we are ' permitted to land or not on 
these shores, that the same Almighty arm of strength will continue to 
uphold us, wliich has been hitherto so marvellously stretched out for our 
support. For although we have been fifty-nine days from the Mother- 
bank, yet out of that time twenty-one days have been expended in calms 
and light breezes, fifteen of which occurred while near the equinoctial 
line, without intermission. But the most remarkable thing is, that we 
have never made one tack, from the time of leaving England to our 
anchoring here this day^ notwithstanding we have passed over more than 
fifty degrees of north latitude, and twenty-three degrees of south, (at 
sixty miles to a degree,) with upwards of forty-three degrees west longi- 
tude. Would it then be accounted presumption in any one to hope that 
He, under whose constraining influence, in love unutterable, this voyage 
was prompted, will be graciously pleased to prosper it, from the beginning 
to the end, and cause it ultimately to tend to the advancement of the 
Redeemer's kingdom, in the hearts of some of the benighted sons and 
daughters of the human family ; although such blessed effects may never 
be permitted to come to our knowledge or to gladden our hearts? 

[Here they performed a quarantine of five days.] 

24:th of Fifth Month.— To-day several hours have been spent on shore 
by Charles and myself, for the purpose of expediting the shipment of the 
needful supplies ; in the course of which we had much satisfaction in 
unexpectedly becoming acquainted with two serious persons, both na- 
tives of Scotland, at the house of James Thornton, a relation of our kind 
friend William Tindall, whose family is one of the solitary few in this 
place who are desiring to do the thing that is right. Although we were 
amply provided with introductory letters, etc., to all the ports of impor- 
tance throughout the whole voyage, viz. : the Cape of Good Hope, the 
Derwent or Hobart Town, New South Wales, Lima, Valparaiso, Coquimbo, 
and others, besides letters from the London Missionary Society's Secre- 
18 • 



206 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER, [1834. 

tary, William Ellis, to that Society's correspondents upon many islands 
of the Pacific Ocean, where missionaries are established ; yet at last we 
were in some measure compelled to enter a port for which, with all our 
contrivance, we do not possess a single document, and are even unfur- 
nished with a bill of health. After considering the subject, I told my 
son Charles that I thought our coming here would not be without an- 
swering some good end, though at the time there might be nothing in 
view, nor had anything occurred to give rise to such a supposition ; but 
on our meeting with the two serious persons above-mentioned, an opening 
for some service presented to my mind, and from the conversation which 
took place while we were together, it seemed pretty clear to me that we 
should see each other again. Before we parted, I was invited to attend 
a meeting, which is held by the well-disposed English of this town every 
First day evening at seven o'clock, which by them is termed a prayer- 
meeting. I told them, after acknowledging their kindness, that I could 
not give an answer at the moment, that I must wait to see what to-mor- 
row would bring forth ; and that if the way opened for me to accept the 
invitation, I would take care to be in time. Although it was very evi- 
dent to me that it was no light thing for a member of our religious 
Society to attend such a meeting, and faithfully support the different 
peculiar testimonies given us as a people to bear, and which to some 
might appear like opposition to or slighting the forms and ceremonies 
which they have been trained, perhaps from early youth, to the daily 
practice of, yet it did not seem a time for me to shrink or hold back on 
that account : leaving the matter altogether unfixed, we returned to our 
vessel for the night. 

25th. — Both forenoon and afternoon the crew were assembled in the 
usual manner : at both seasons a qaiet feeling seemed to prevail. In the 
course of the day, the prospect of attending the meeting on shore, as a 
burden upon my shoulders, increased as the day wore away ; and believ- 
ing that I should not be clear without giving up to it, accompanied by 
Charles, I set forward, and reaching the shore just as it became dark, 
repaired immediately to the house of James Thornton, where the meet- 
ing was to be held. I thought there would be a propriety in speaking to 
some of the principal persons privately before the meeting commenced ; 
so taking them aside, I told them, that although we might have the 
same great and important object in view, yet it was probable that we 
might not all see exactly alike, and therefore I should prefer their going 
on with their meeting as usual ; and if, after it was over, we might be 
allowed to come in and sit down amongst them, it would perhaps be the 
most agreeable on both sides ; at the same time, I candidly stated, that 
we could not engage to kneel when they did, neither was it our practice 
to sing : and that we were desirous to offend neither Jew, nor Gentile, 
nor the Church. After some further conversation, it was concluded that 
they should proceed as usual, and that we should sit by and act as was 



1834.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 207 

most easy to ourselves. Accordingly, at the time appointed, the com- 
pany repaired to another room prepared for the occasion, where some 
others were seated in readiness ; and amongst these were several young 
black people that understood English. It was previously arranged, that 
when the meeting was quite over, the certificate furnished me by my dear 
friends of the Morning Meeting in London should be read, in order to 
account to all present for the appearance of strangers, and to open the 
way for any communication on my part that might arise. 

We retained our seats the whole time, and my mind being under con- 
siderable weight of exercise, it was a relief to be left, as it were, in the 
quiet. The meeting being concluded, James Thornton read the Morning 
Meeting's certificate ; and after commenting awhile on its contents, we 
were favored to drop into solemn silence, which continued until inter- 
rupted by my having to state, that it had never been contemplated before 
leaving England, that we should have to touch at a place where bigotry, 
superstition, and slavery stalk unmasked with open face, particularly as 
it had not come within the range of the prospect before us. I acknowl- 
edged having mentioned to my son some days ago, that I thought our 
coming here must be for some object unknown to us at that time ; but 
since we had been sitting together, I found that the Lord had a seed, 
even in this place, that fear Him and think upon his name ; and unto 
these, in an especial manner, my heart was enlarged in the love of the 
everlasting gospel, that love which would gather all mankind into the 
heavenly garner of rest and peace. I had not proceeded much farther 
in the expression of a desire that their " faith might not stand in the 
wisdom of man,, but in the power of God," before I had to turn their 
attention to the solemnity so evidently spreading over us, as the crown 
and diadem of every rightly gathered religious assembly ; a feeling not 
at our command, nor in the power of man to produce, and which could 
only be felt when the Great Head of the church fulfils his gracious 
promise, " where two or three are gathered together in my name, there 
am I in the midst of them." After this the way seemed fully opened, 
and a door of entrance also for the doctrines of the gospel in plainness 
and freedom. I had particularly to speak of the nature of true spiritual 
worship, and waiting upon the Lord, the necessity of knowing for our- 
selves the great work of regeneration to be going on, the true faith of 
the gospel as it is in Jesus, the Author and Finisher thereof, which work- 
eth by love, purifieth the heart, and giveth victory over death, hell, and 
the grave ; stating that I had nothing new to ofier, that " other foundation 
can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ ; " reviving the 
terms prescribed by himself to those who would become his disciples 
and followers. "The poor in spirit" were reminded that to them the 
blessing appertains and the kingdom belongs : the woful sentence to the 
unprofitable servant, was contrasted with that of the faithful occupier 
of his Lord's talents ; the beauty, purity, and spirituality of the true 



208 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1834. 

gospel church, and the necessity and practicability of becoming members 
thereof, while here on earth, was held up to view. Considerable broken- 
ness appeared in some individuals ; and I believe it may be said, that 
Truth rose into dominion, and reigned over all. For my own part, I 
never recollect being more sensible of continued weakness and fear from 
the beginning to the end ; the creature was laid low, and I trust was only 
desirous that all praise might be ascribed to Him to whom it belongs for 
ever. This was indeed a precious opportunity, and although not obtained 
without ploughing a furrow six or seven thousand miles in length, across 
the unstable suritice of the ocean, yet the love, joy, and peace that remain 
are a rich and ample reward. We reached our little bark in perfect 
safety, with hearts full of comfort, pretty soon after ten o'clock at night, 
while a torrent of rain was falling ; in the midst of which the water was 
so remarkably luminous, that every stroke of the oar seemed to dash 
the fire about us, and the track of the boat was like frosted silver. The 
boat was manned with natives of Africa, now held in cruel bondage in 
this place ; they are, however, treated by us as fellow-men and brethren, 
and truly my heart abounds with love, not easily to be described, towards 
these poor creatures. 

Fifth Month 27th. — We were invited to meet some of the individuals, 
with whom the meeting had been held the preceding First day evening, 
at the house of one of them, to afibrd them an opportunity of asking 
some questions on particular points of Scripture doctrine. To this there 
was no difficulty on my part in complying, feeling more than usual free- 
dom towards these people. 

After having previously taken what exercise on fbot the interval 
would afibrd, about the time fixed upon we repaired to the place af)- 
pointed. One of those whom we thus met, is an individual of ardent 
and capacious mind, and of a most amiable and benevolent disposition ; 
possessing at the same time all the advantages of a scholar, being 
acquainted with several languages, and well versed in the Sacred Writ- 
ings ; and yet with all his good qualities and talents, he is lamentably 
bewildered and carried away by enthusiastic -ideas of the time being 
near when the Messiah will reign personally upon the earih. He brought 
forward several texts of Scripture to prove the correctness and solidity 
of the argument upon which this hope was established, which, according 
to the impressions upon my mind, simply relate to the great and impor- 
tant work of conversion and regeneration in the hearts of all true 
believers, and which all have to pass through according to their measure, 
who are washed, sanctified, and justified, " in the name of the Lord Jesus, 
and by the Spirit of our God." It was with me to show him the snare 
by which he was so thoroughly entangled, and the efiect which it had 
of causing him to be altogether looking without for that kingdom which 
can only be found, and must, as an indispensable duty, first be sought 
for " within." 



1834.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 209 

It occurred to me as a suitable opportunity to bring forward the sub- 
ject of the Scriptures being so frequently termed by professing Chris- 
tians " The word of God ; " that although many persons might not be 
in danger by this practice, of attaching more to the letter than belongs 
to it, yet it was much to be feared that its tendency was highly injurious, 
and opposed to the spirituality of the gospel dispensation. I found there 
was an openness to receive this remark, which was not confined to this 
person alone, but extended to another present ; and that they had pre- 
viously felt some doubts on this very important point. At last one of 
them, as if at once convinced in his understanding, exclaimed in the 
words of the apostle Peter, "And this is the word, which by the gospel 
is preached unto you." Several other questions were put to us, which I 
believe were answered satisfactorily to them. I trust that the time ex- 
pended was to some edification, and that the noble cause did not suffer, 
though in the hands of such feeble advocates. 

A copy of Bates' Doctrines and a pamphlet were thankfully received 
by an individual of the place, who, I am persuaded, will not be disposed 
to keep them to himself I was in hopes, whilst here, of having an op- 
portunity of distributing part of our stock of Bibles in the Spanish 
language ; but I could not find any person willing to undertake the risk 
of their being found in his possession. In the course of inquiry on the 
subject, it appeared that a considerable number of copies of the Scrip- 
tures in the Portuguese language were at one time brought into this 
country, and it is supposed were destroyed, under pretence of their be- 
ing too imperfect a translation to be circulated. 

2^th. — Having informed Captain Keen, last night, that we were ready ^ 
for sea, at an early hour this morning every preparation was made for 
our departure, and a countersign obtained from the commandant of the 
uppermost fort in the harbor, to enable us to pass the outermost fort of 
Santa Cruz. At this place our shackles were all struck off, and the 
ocean set open before us. When we arrived within hail of the fort, some 
questions were asked, amongst others, " Where are you bound ? " To 
Tahiti was the reply, which, agreeing with our entry outwards at the 
Custom-House in London, was accepted. The countersign was then de- 
manded, and which was immediately given by us. This was demanded 
and answered a second time, when " I wish you a good voyage," closed 
the ceremony. Our captain having acknowledged the good wish, we 
took in our boat, again trimmed the sails to the breeze, and, bidding fare- 
well to the coast of Brazil, stretched into the southern ocean. 

As rounding Cape Horn was my first intention, it has at times passed 
before me, that if on our leaving Rio de Janeiro, the wind should be 
strong and favorable for steering towards it, I should feel a little diffi- 
culty in deciding which route to aim at ; but I believe I have felt de- 
sirous to be guided aright in this particular. 

It being Fifth day, Charles and myself sat down together in the cabin 
18* O 



210 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1834. 

as usual ; and after deep wadiug, a degree of that spiritual strength was 
graciously vouchsafed, by which only the thoughts and imaginations of 
the heart can be cast down and subdued. 

We were informed, on respectable authority, that two-thirds of the 
population of the neighborhood of " St. Sebastian," consist of colored 
people, and that nothing could keep them in such a state of cruel and 
abject slavery, but their having been taken from different tribes in 
Africa, amongst whom a most inveterate enmity has constantly existed ; 
and care has industriously been taken to keep perpetually alive such a 
spirit of revenge against each other, as cannot be destroyed even by 
slavery itself. This is spoken of as a politic measure, lest they should 
unite and set themselves free : dreadful indeed would the day be to the 
majority of their white masters, should such a thing come to pass, unless 
controlled by a higher power. The slave-trade, though nominally abol- 
ished, is still carried on to a dreadful extent, in an underhand manner. 
Many ships go away loaded from hence to Africa, and return with large 
cargoes of these unhappy victims, which they land on distant parts of 
the coast, and then come into the harbor, with perhaps a few elephants' 
teeth, as if from an unsuccessful voyage. This is well understood, and 
winked at. We were informed, that five hundred newly imported 
negroes, might be purchased in the neighborhood at any time. Although 
our tarriance at Rio de Janeiro was little more than a fortnight ; yet 
many of the poor negroes who had been connected with us by employ- 
ment or otherwise, had become much attached to us : and some hours 
after having left the coast, it was fully ascertained that only a very slight 
occurrence had prevented three of these people from being secreted on 
board our vessel. 

The Roman Catholic religion appears to be rapidly declining in 
Brazil ; but alas ! the religion of Jesus is still afar off to the human 
eye. In two of the principal orders of friars, we understood that no 
vacancy occasioned by death is permitted to be filled up, so that these 
must finally die away altogether in a few years ; and they are now com- 
pelled to render an account of their finances, as the property of the 
monasteries (at one time immensely rich) is undergoing a regular trans- 
fer to the public treasury, in proportion as the original holders diminish. 



1834.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 211 



CHAPTER XVII. 

Depaetuee from Eio Jaisteiro — Proceed by the Cape of Good Hope foe 
Van Diemen's Land — Heavy Seas and Stormy Weather — Remarkable 
Preservation — Continuance of Stormy Weather — Lightening the Vessel 
— Hurricane — Frequent Lying to — Tremendous Storms. 

SIXTH MONTH 2d, 1834.— Since leaving the land, the winds have 
been so strongly opposed to our going round Cape Horn, as nearly 
to put that course out of sight : to-day we are so far off the coast of 
South America as to be exposed to the swell of the great South Sea, 
which is no longer kept from us by a point of land which forms the 
projecting Cape ; this swell is prodigious, and plainly shows the turbu- 
lent state of the weather in that quarter ; it seems like a final settlement 
and removal of anything like a doubt in my mind, as to our being in 
the right track at present. After midnight the weather became very 
rough, and the wind inclining more and more southerly, rendered our 
position in sailing very critical. Before four o'clock, A. M., two heavy 
seas broke in upon us, one of which stove in a part of the bulwark on 
the starboard side: happily none of the watch on deck were washed 
overboard. From this time things got rapidly worse, and the only alter- 
native now left was to bring the vessel to, with her head to the wind and 
sea, under suitable storm-canvas to maintain that position. In addition 
to the great risk attending at all times any circumstance connected with 
'* lying to," it was a position in which we had not yet tried the Henry 
Freeling. It was not, indeed, an every-day occurrence for a small ves- 
sel, which we have had hitherto no opportunity of proving under more 
gentle circumstances, to be brought round against a sea, which had noth- 
ing to break the range of its sweeping influence between her and the 
south pole. Captain Keen manifested great coolness and ability on the 
occasion ; and soon after daybreak all things were ready to accomplish 
our intended purpose : to effect which, an interval was waited for, when 
the blast should lull a little : and whilst much depended upon a timely 
reaction of the sails, so as to prevent the vessel from forcing herself with 
too great violence into the opposing waves, as her head came round 
towards them ; at the same time it was indispensably needful to keep a 
sufficient quantity of canvas set, to guard against being overtaken and 
overwhelmed by the mountain waves, which in an awful manner were 
now threatening us behind. A few minutes relieved us from suspense 
and anxiety, and although heavy laden, with our newly recruited stock 
of water, some of which encumbered the deck, yet we had the comfort 
to see the vessel rise in a lively manner to the surface of the loftiest bil- 
lows before any material quantity of their contents had time to burst 
over her. As the wind blew directly from an immensity of ice, a change 



212 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1834. 

SO sudden from the great heat we had so recently witnessed, to such a 
cold, penetrating blast, was sensibly felt by all on board. 

10th. — Towards evening it again became stormy with much rain ; the 
sea breaking over us with great violence, scarcely any part, even below 
deck, could be preserved free from wet, and all our ingenuity was called 
forth to preserve our beds moderately dry. At times the weight of water 
seemed too much for our little bark to bear, from which she could scarcely 
extricate herself, before another deluge burst in upon her deck. A state 
of desertion was my lot throughout the day, and although at seasons I 
was ready to say, "Lord, carest thou not that we perish ? " yet I was not 
permitted in the darkest moment to cast away my confidence ; although 
for many hours it seemed needful for us to stand as with our lives in our 
hands, not knowing how soon they might be called for. At midnight the 
scene was truly awful, the wind blew in a furious manner, and the sea 
raged with increased violence, with heavy falls of rain. The mercury in 
the marine barometer, which had been falling all the day, became lower, 
and the little vessel seemed to twist and bend beneath the heavy burden. 
At this moment of extremity, behold a shift of wind to the south-west, 
which, instead of taking aback suddenly the little canvas we were scud- 
ding under, (which might have produced consequences above all others 
the most to be dreaded,) came regularly round ; and the captain, availing 
himself of this moment, directed that the vessel should be " hove to." 
Captain Keen came to me shortly after this circumstance had taken 
place, to acknowledge how providentially this change had been ordered, 
being sensible of the favor thus graciously bestowed upon us. 

Sixth Month l^th. — This date has not failed to awaken feelings of 
painful reflection in reference to days which have long since passed away, 
it being thirty-three years since it pleased the God of all my mercies to 
bestow a crown upon the head of a poor unworthy creature, even the 
rich blessing of a truly virtuous wife, at the close of a meeting at Don- 
caster. Full well at this remote period do I remember the solemn and 
delightful season with which we were favored, from the beginning to the 
end of the meeting. Dear Thomas Colley appeared largely in testimony 
on the occasion, to the tendering of many present. It was indeed an 
earnest of the heavenly Master's love ; which never ceased to follow us 
through all the vicissitudes of time, during a life not a little checkered, 
for a term of more than thirty-two years and a half, when He was pleased 
to deprive me of my greatest earthly treasure, and to take back that 
which He gave; but it was his own, I verily believe, even his, the same 
who enabled me to say, in the moment of my greatest distress, " blessed 
be the name of the Lord." In looking over the different relatives and 
friends present on the above occasion, there is at this period scarcely one 
of those individuals, at that time about our own age, who now survives ; 
and I find that many of them, much younger than ourselves, have been 
summoned from works to rewards ; thus, whilst many of my contem- 



1834.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 213 

poraries have finished their earthly career, I am still spared a little 
longer, a living monument of the Lord's everlasting mercy, for the 
purpose, I humbly trust, of declaring unto others what He hath done 
for my soul, and to show forth the praises of Him who hath translated 
me out of darkness into his marvellous light. And although the sacrifice 
I am making may appear great, and be rendered more formidable by 
the late hour in the evening in which it has to be offered ; yet in my 
estimation it is small indeed, and light as the dust of the balance, when 
the love and mercy, long-suffering and compassion, of my good and 
gracious Lord God are brought into remembrance, who hath redeemed 
my life from destruction, and crowned me with loving-kindness and tender 
mercies, — to myself incomprehensible, and I am persuaded only known 
in the same degree to those whose sin is blotted out as a cloud, and their 
transgressions as a thick cloud, by repentance towards God, and faith 
towards our Lord Jesus Christ, who came into the world to save sinners, 
of whom each of us, in the depth of self-abasement, can say, " I am 
chief" 

nth. — A considerable press of sail was carried in the hope of making 
the island of Tristan d'Acunha, and two others lying at no great distance 
from it. Next morning, the 18th, the weather was rough and threatening, 
with fog and rain. The captain considered it the more needful to obtain 
a sight of the islands ; and relinquishing the design of passing to the 
northward of them, we bore up after daybreak, in a south-easterly direc- 
tion, to avail ourselves of the strong but favorable wind. As the day 
advanced, the wind and sea increased, and the fog was so dense close 
down to the horizon, that there seemed but little prospect of discovering 
the land, at a sufficient distance to prevent our running directly upon it. 
As the afternoon wore away, the danger hourly increased : but at this 
juncture, the Everlasting Arm of strength, in wonted mercy and com- 
passion, was signally displayed for our preservation, and in such a man- 
ner as wholly to exclude the slightest pretence of mortal man's having 
the least share in it. The mist cleared suddenly away ; and though but 
for a short interval, yet it was sufficient to discover a lofty rocky island, 
about half a mile distant, standing nearly perpendicularly out of the 
sea, far above the mast-head of the Henry Freeling. We soon perceived 
that this was the island called Inaccessible, and appropriately so, as, from 
its vast height and steep approach, no landing apparently on the side 
next to us could possibly have been effected. This seemed at once to 
relieve our anxiety, and the captain now considered all danger as past, 
and that we should safely run between this island and another called 
Nightingale Island, although not able to see it on account of the fog, 
these islands being ten miles asunder. Thus cheered, we pursued our 
course with great velocity, as the wind had increased in violence soon 
after the high rocky island was first seen. But in another hour, our 
prospect was suddenly clouded by the appearance of more rugged rocky 



214 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1834. 

land on the same side of us. This circumstance, for a time, staggered 
all our hopes, as it could not be accounted for ; and of course we knew 
not how soon some unknown lurking reef might wreck our fragile' vessel, 
which was scourged on by a hurricane-blast with greater speed, it is prob- 
able, than at any previous time. In this situation, the night was gather- 
ing blackness and darkness in the midst of a heavy tempest. The 
captain, though evidently unprepared for this mysterious circumstance, 
conducted everything with calmness and composure, and concluded to 
haul two or three points to the southward, lest a shift of wind in the night 
should drive us back upon these desolate islands. He afterwards drew a 
sketch of these islands, with their respective latitudes and longitudes, 
showing the drift of the Henry Freeling, and the manner in which she 
had approached them in the night, and after daybreak in the morning ; 
plainly demonstrating the true cause which placed the islands in an ap- 
parently unknown position as we passed them, exactly showing why we 
did not pass betwixt them, as he expected we should do, which merely 
arose from the course having been altered to a more southerly direction, 
unremembered in the moment of surprise. Although I have thus entered 
into the above details, yet it plainly appeared to me at the time, and is 
here recorded with humble gratitude to the great Preserver of men, that 
if the weather had continued so impenetrably thick and dark as totally 
to have hidden the islands from our sight, still we should have been 
guided past them in safety, as was evidently the case when first they were 
discovered, notwithstanding the alarming proximity of their lofty crags 
and precipices. 

19th. — Before sunset we got sight of the island of Tristan d'Acunha. 
It is fifteen hundred miles from any other land, except the two small 
islands before-mentioned, and is said to be upwards of eight thousand 
feet above the level of the sea ; though we are now fifty-seven miles dis- 
tant, it is still plainly discernible, even to my imperfect sight. 

20th. — It was observed that the mercury in the barometer was this 
morning again on the decline, and by four p. m. had fallen to 29*53. 
The wind freshened throughout the day, and at night blew with such 
tremendous violence, accompanied with heavy rain and some lightning, 
as compelled us again to seek safety by " lying to ; " but, however trying 
to be thus disabled from making use of a fair wind when it blows, I be- 
lieve we are truly thankful in having such a source of relief from the 
terrors of the storm afforded to us poor solitary wanderers on the mighty 
deep. It is three weeks to-day since we left Rio, and up to this time we 
have not seen another ship. 

21st. — Still "lying to," in heavy gales from the south-west, with fre- 
quent squalls still more heavy, with rain and forked lightning ; to use 
the expression of the carpenter who had charge of the morning watch, 
"the lightning had been flying about like ribbons." The weather was 
extremely cold and penetrating. Owing to the water searching through 



1834.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEE 215 

every little crevice from the working of the frame of the vessel, my 
berth has become so damp, as to compel me to have recourse to any part 
of the main cabin, where most free from dropping water. 

Sixth Month 22d. — "Lying to," as yesterday; the storm still raging 
with unabated violence, squalls, heavy rain, and lightning through the 
night. The sea having risen to a fearful height, frequently'inundated 
the deck of the vessel ; and from the continual working of her whole 
frame, our bed-places have been unfit to sleep in, the water having found 
its way through numerous chinks. This morning early, a heavy sea 
broke into us, bringing a larger quantity of water upon the deck than 
at any time before. To myself a very remarkable and striking event 
took place this morning. Shortly after the vessel had shipped a heavy 
body of water, I went up the hatchway to look round for a short inter- 
val ; at that moment the seas were running in mountainous succession, 
and I observed that some of the loftiest of the waves were very nearly 
prevailing against our little vessel ; it seemed as if she could not much 
longer escape being overwhelmed by them altogether. I made no re- 
mark to any one, but soon after we tried to get some breakfast : while 
so occupied, one of the men called down to inform us that there was a 
sight worth looking at on deck ; it was a large collection of a species of 
whale, close by the ship. I thought I should like to see them ; there 
were perhaps more than two hundred of these animals close to us, each 
about twelve feet long. When I went upon deck after breakfast they 
were still close to our bows ; and the man at the helm said that they 
served as a breakwater for us : their being so was afterwards mentioned 
by some other person. At last my eyes were open to discover the pro- 
tection they were affording to our little struggling vessel : they occupied 
a considerable portion of the surface of the sea, in the exact direction 
between the vessel and the wind and waves, reaching so near to us that 
some of them might have been' struck with a harpoon; they remained 
constantly swimming in gentle and steady order, as if to maintain the 
position of a regular phalanx, and I suggested that nothing should be 
done to frighten them away. It was openly remarked by some, that not 
one sea had broken on board us while they occupied their useful post ; 
and when they at last retired, it was perceived that the waves did not 
rage with the same violence as before they came to our relief. I give 
this wonderful circumstance just as it occurred ; and if any should be 
disposed to view it as a thing of chance, I do not ; for I believe it to 
be one of the great and marvellous works of the Lord God Almighty. 
These friends in need, and friends indeed, filled up a sufficiently wide 
space upon two of the large swells of the ocean, completely to obstruct 
the approach of each succeeding wave opposed to the vessel ; so that if 
the third wave from us was coming in lofty foam towards us, by the time 
it had rolled over and become the second wave, its foaming, threatening 
aspect was destroyed entirely, reaching us at last in the form of a dead 



216 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1834. 

and harmless swell. They are very oily fish, but seldom larger than to 
yield about two barrels of oil ; they are commonly called black fish. 

Sixth Month 23c?. — Still " lying to," sustained through another rough 
and perilous night; the wintry storm yet howling around us. We 
remarked, after having just passed the shortest day in this climate, that 
our friends in England had returned home from the Yearly Meeting, 
and were enjoying the delightful days of summer at their greatest length. 

Sixth Month 26th. — The tempestuous weather, which our little vessel 
has had of late to contend with so largely, the great length of voyage 
still unaccomplished, at the most unfavorable season of the year, have 
frequently been a subject of serious thought, but more particularly from 
witnessing, since the last heavy gales, considerable and almost daily 
increasing leakage from different parts of the deck, owing to the great 
strain to which her upper works have been subjected, by the enormous 
weight of lumber, together with part of our stock of fresh water upon 
the deck. After looking at the state of things on every side, and taking 
the different bearings of the whole into deliberate consideration, it 
seemed the most prudent measure, in the hope of contributing to the 
future safety of the vessel, and enabling her to perform the service 
looked forward to, in its fullest extent, to lighten her deck, by launching 
overboard, on the first favorable opportunity, every weight of spars, etc., 
that could be dispensed with. As this could not be done in rough 
weather without the risk of injury both to the people and the ship, and 
there being less wind and sea to-day than for some time back, it was 
resolved, if possible, to accomplish it. Accordingly four heavy logs, an 
old spare square sail-yard, a heavy spar intended for a topmast, with 
many other cumbrous weights, which tended to increase the weakness of 
the quarters of the vessel, were cast into the sea without accident. It 
is truly cause of regret thus to sacrifice articles, which at a future day 
may be much needed ; but the necessity of endeavoring to relieve the 
present difficulty and distress, compelled us to pass over that, which now 
can be looked at as remote, and may never occur. 

As this step has not been taken suddenly, or hastily determined upon in 
the moment of impending danger, when fear might have operated, but 
is the result of patient and deliberate observation, I trust that our dear 
friends in England will see the propriety of our so doing. Several of 
the articles thus thrown into the sea belonged to the vessel when first 
purchased, and I believe the sum of five pounds sterling would cover 
the whole amount of such things as were afterwards bought and intended 
as extra stores. I was disappointed at finding on inquiry that the name 
H&nry Freeling, which was deeply branded on each of the four logs, had 
not been previously cut out before they were thrown overboard, lest this 
omission should give rise to a report of our having been wrecked, gone 
to pieces, or foundered at sea, if any of them should reach a distant 
shore, or be picked up by another ship. 



1834.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 217 

Seventh Month 2d. — Since the 26tli ultimo, the weather has been very- 
rugged. To-morrow we expect to be abreast of the Cape of Good Hope, 
but more than one hundred and fifty miles to the southward of it, having 
kept aloof from the coast, in the hope of avoiding the currents and 
heavy gales which prevail in its vicinity at this season of the year. To 
us, so far, it has not proved a Cape of Good Hope, but a Cape of con- 
stant anxiety and fearful expectation, having been marked by tempest 
after tempest, cold rain, hail, sleet, and lightning. 

- Ith. — Still " lying to ; " the storm has continued all night, and the sea 
makes very heavy upon us. The mercury in the marine barometer sunk 
to 29*30, then rose a little, and again sunk lower in the tube. As the 
night advanced, the storm increased with awful violence. The strength 
of the wind was incredible, and the lightning appalling, with a fall of 
rain and sleet ; the sea broke in upon our little ship in an alarming 
manner. The poor men were lashed upon the deck with ropes, to pre- 
vent their being washed away ; benumbed with cold, and at times float- 
ing with the vast load of water upon the deck, their sufferings are not 
easily described. The bulwark on the larboard side was damaged, and 
the spray reached more than two-thirds up the mainmast. In the 
morning, the seamen expressed considerable discouragement; and I 
observed a disposition rather to make the worst of things. The captain 
said, " he hoped he should not see such another night in this vessel.'* 
One person did not expect she would have kept up until morning. 
When assembled at the breakfast-table, I had to tell them, with a degree 
of firmness, that a murmur ought not to be heard amongst us, but rather 
the expression of thankfulness, that we are as we are. On looking 
round at the ravages of the storm, I was surprised to find that so little ' 
damage was done ; and the increase of pumping had been comparatively 
trifling to what might have been expected from the violent and frequent 
strokes of the sea, and the floods of water that had rolled over the deck 
of the vessel. 

In the darkest part of the night, a distinct luminous appearance, or 
glow of light, remained at our masthead ; a phenomenon only seen in 
dreadful weather, when the atmosphere is highly charged with electric 
fluid. The sailors call it a corposant."^ I think such an appearance is 
mentioned in John Churchman's Journal, or. that of some other worthy. 
The countenances of our men were considerably whitened this morning, 
by the great quantity of salt which, having been deposited by the con- 
stant wash of the sea, had dried upon their faces. 

8f/i. — Early this morning the storm abated, and at eight, A. m., we 
bore away before it to the eastward. In the course of the storm yester- 
day evening, unusual darkness gathered round us, when suddenly the 
wind, which blew with great violence, increased to a complete hurricane, 
and roared in a terrific manner, and for awhile closely threatened our 

* (Originally written Corpus Sancti.) See John Woolman's JournaL 
19 



218 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1834. 

little vessel. The force of the wind was so great, that the waves for the 
time almost ceased to undulate, and the surface of the ocean became 
levelled and whitened with foam. At this juncture I was comforted in 
beholding the calmness and resignation with which my dear Charles was 
favored. At one time he remarked, " What a painful situation those 
people must be in, who have not a good reason for being exposed to 
similar distress, when they find themselves overtaken by it." I told 
him it was formidable enough, even to those who felt themselves in the 
line of apprehended duty. 

9th. — The wind moderate, but the swell of the sea caused by the late 
tempest continues to impede our progress ; the motion however of the 
vessel is become greatly diminished. Charles remarked, " Then are they 
glad, because they be quiet ; " which truly was our case. 

ISth. — This morning the monsters of the deep seemed roused from 
their secret abodes, probably by the approach of elementary strife. 
Several whales were observed about us : a fine spermaceti whale followed 
for some time close to the vessel, exactly in her wake. This was a full- 
grown female fish, and was thought to be nearly as long as the Henry 
Freeling. As night approached another storm began to threaten. 

Seventh Month lUh. — At ten, A. m., it was so tempestuous, that we 
again hugged the howling blast, by " heaving to : " as the vessel came 
round with her head to the wind, one heavy wave broke on board, but 
happily none of the crew were lost. In the afternoon, when it was 
thought that the storm had arrived at its greatest strength, this hope 
was suddenly extinguished by the mercury falling in a short space of 
time down to 29"50. The captain said, " We have done all we can, 
trust in Providence only remains." Heavy rain succeeded ; but instead 
of the bursting forth of another hurricane, which the incessant thunder 
and lightning led us to expect, it was observed that the roar of the wind 
was lessening ; it changed from north-east to north-west, but shifted so 
gradually in the right direction for the vessel, that the change was 
scarcely felt, and the sea fell in full proportion as the wind abated. 

Two or three days previous to this tempest, I-felt much depressed on 
account of my Charles, he having drooped more than usual, from the 
effects of the cold weather ; the great length of time we had already 
been the sport of the winds and waves since leaving Rio de Janeiro, 
could not but excite a painful and discouraging fear lest his strength 
should prove unequal to the remaining part of the voyage, as we had 
only passed over about one thousand miles in distance, since beginning 
to traverse the margin of the Indian Ocean ; and we are still greatly 
annoyed by the strong currents and heavy gales which prevail from the 
direction of Madagascar, and are probably attracted down the Mozam- 
bique Channel, which separates that island from the coast of Natal, on 
the south-east shore of Africa. But as the late storm approached, I felt, 
through unmerited favor, increasing peacefulness and tranquillity, which 



1834.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 219 

nothing during its whole continuance was permitted to disturb ; and in 
the most awful moment of uncertainty and impending danger, fear had 
no place to enter ; this was utterly banished by the love of the ever- 
blessed Master that flowed in my heart, and which in the true dignity 
of its heavenly power cast it out : and the language which at intervals 
continued to prevail and occupy the inner man, with a soothing and en- 
couraging sweetness, was that of the Psalmist, " Delight thyself in the 
Lord, and He shall give thee the desires of thy heart." Thus indeed 
was strength truly administered, according to the glorious working of 
his power, unto all patience and long-sufiering with joyfulness, to endure 
and to give thanks to the Lord Most High. I should shrink from 
making any remark on the state of my own mind, whilst in the extremity 
out of which we have been so remarkably delivered, did I not feel called 
upon by a sense of gratitude to our compassionate Lord ; at the same 
time a hope gleams through my heart, that it will tend to strengthen the 
faith of some hesitating and doubting fellow-travellers who may event- 
ually peruse these lines, to " follow on to know the Lord " for them- 
selves ; and thus partake of his love, mercy, and life-giving presence, 
and be encouraged to forsake all and follow Him, " nothing doubting," 
wherever He may be pleased to lead : for the declaration, " Lo, I am 
with you alway," will assuredly be verified in their experience, and all 
earthly things will be estimated but as loss and dross, in comparison 
with the excellence of the knowledge of Christ Jesus. 

Seventh Month 22c?. — Whilst lying to in heavy weather the forepart 
of last night (the fourth time within eight days), I felt much exhausted 
for want of rest, and not a little discouraged by surrounding circum- 
stances. The almost incessant laboring of the vessel, and the heavy 
strokes of the sea, which have so often assailed her battered sides, could 
not fail to occasion extra pumping when it blew hard ; although, upon 
the whole, she had suffered little since her deck had been freed from 
dead weights ; and yet every returning day seemed to bring a fresh tem- 
pest with it, which kept the sea unceasingly agitated. All these circum- 
stances could not fail to occasion renewed thoughtfulness, more especially 
as we have still more than one hundred degrees of east longitude to run 
down, before reaching our intended port, and are so frequently compelled 
to " lie to," for our safety, lest the sea should overwhelm us altogether. 
Thus I was letting in fear and doubts, and listening to the tempter's 
insinuations, notwithstanding the multitude of mercies which have been 
showered upon us for our deliverance. Such is the frailty of human 
nature, that when we see the waves of adversity boisterous about us, we 
begin to sink, by letting in fear at the prospect, although fully sanctioned 
at setting out by the Lord himself: even the brightest gleam of sunshine 
soon loses its gladdening influence on our minds, unless again and again 
renewed by the ever-blessed Master, who, having been touched with a 
feeling of our manifold infirmities, pities the weakness of poor mortal 



220 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1834. 

dust. After passing through considerable mental conflict, in contrition 
I went upon the deck, supposing, from the great motion of the vessel, 
that the storm had continued" all the night, and that we were still " lying 
to ; " when, to my surprise, I found a bright and beautiful morning, the 
weather apparently entirely changed, the wind fair, and the vessel grad- 
ually pursuing her route ; but the great and diverse swells of the sea 
still occasioned her to labor hard, nearly as much as during the storm 
in the forepart of the night. I could not help feeling ashamed and mor- 
tified in abasement of self, in finding I had been thus duped by the 
grand adversary, who, ever on the alert and unwearied, had found the 
" watch " neglected in a darkened, gloomy hour of trial and perplexity ; 
and thus he improved the opportunity to his own advantage, leaving me 
covered with self-reproach as in dust and ashes. 

27th. — It is cause of humble admiration and gratitude to observe, 
within the last few days, an improvement in the health of my Charles ; 
considering the cold and damp to which he has been so long exposed, 
without having felt the glow of a fire the whole winter, and the small 
portion of exercise that can possibly be obtained, beyond what the motion 
of the vessel supplies, he is certainly sustained in a very remarkable 
manner. I have of late been much comforted by a circumstance brought 
to my recollection respecting him, I feel no hesitation in believing, by 
the good remembrancer, although many years have passed away since it 
occurred; but a lively image of the whole event is now strikingly 
brought home to my mind. When he was about four years old, it was 
concluded that the time was come for him to begin to attend meetings ; ' 
and I well remember sitting under the gallery in SheflSeld meeting, about 
twenty-one years ago, when he was conducted by one of his brothers to 
a seat at the top of the meeting, for the first time. I had been in my 
seat a short time previously, and on seeing him led up the side aisle, it 
sprang up in my heart to offer him that day unto the Lord. Although 
at the time a pretty strong impression was engraven on my mind, which 
yielded a peaceful review, to the best of my knowledge it has since been 
as much obliterated as a thing that never took place, from that period 
until a few days ago, when it was recalled fresh and fragrant to my 
understanding. 

Seventh Month 28th. — The height of the waves compelled us again to 
*' lie to," under storm-canvas, for thirty hours. This gale increased to 
a violent degree, but diflfered in most respects from all we had previously 
been called to witness. In all the preceding cases there had been a 
change of a favorable nature to cheer us through the dreary tempest ; 
but now every alteration appeared to be against us, serving only to ren- 
der our situation more and more alarming. It did seem as if we were 
now cast off", and left to the fury of the wind and waves ; and notwith- 
standing we had with our own eyes seen as it were Jordan driven back, 
and the waters of the Red Sea stand as on heaps, for our deliverance, 



1834.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 221 

yet now the glorious presence was withdrawn, and so completely hidden, 
that no trace could be perceived to administer one glimmering ray of 
hope in the midst of our complicated distress. On looking at our forlorn 
situation, and the overwhelming appearance of the storm, the fury of 
which had been only aggravated by every change which had so far taken 
place, it now seemed too late for anything to occur that could operate in 
our favor, as the sea was running in confused heaps different ways in a 
frightful manner, caused by the wind having shifted to different points, 
and from each point blowing furiously. About three o'clock in the after- 
noon the mercury fell lower and lower, when we were overtaken with a 
squall of wind, truly appalling and terrific, which in a short time after- 
wards was succeeded by a second, still more violent ; but, through the 
medium of these two dreadful blasts, which at first threatened nothing 
but destruction, our deliverance was marvellously effected. Such was the 
fury of these two typhoons, that they actually, in a short space of time, 
changed the wild and disfigured surface of the troubled ocean from 
unruly mountains to a rugged level by their boisterous breath, leaving 
nothing but a sea white as milk with foam. From this time the storm 
subsided, and at midnight we were again enabled to bear away for Van 
Dieman's Land, distant about four thousand seven hundred miles. 

Slst. — "Lying to," with an increasing tempest around us. Charles 
and myself sat down together, it being Fifth day ; though " troubled on 
every side, yet not distressed ; perplexed, but not in despair ; persecuted " 
again and again, but verily " not forsaken ; cast down, but not destroyed ; " 
however much like two poor outcasts tossing on the bosom of the restless 
waters, far from friends and native home, but under a peaceful feeling 
of resignation and poverty of spirit. The barometer was low yesterday, 
but had begun to rise a little; in a short time, however, it began again 
to sink, and dropped down to 28*50, being an inch lower than when we 
experienced the hurricane in the neighborhood of the Cape of Good 
Hope. This circumstance spread a gloom over us; having witnessed 
such dreadful weather about <three weeks before, when the mercury was 
at 29*50, and knowing the correctness of the barometer in former cases, 
our apprehensions were increasingly awakened ; and under a sense that 
another close trial was not far distant, we endeavored to wait patiently 
the event, though in painful suspense, with, I believe, a full surrender 
of ourselves to the will of Almighty God ; remembering my poor, scat- 
tered orphan family and dear relations and friends everywhere, in earn- 
estness and brokenness before Him who knows the anguish of a tribulated 
soul. Towards evening the wind and sea increased in such a dreadful 
manner, that the horrors of the scene cannot be faithfully described. It 
blew a perfect hurricane ; and although we had only sufficient storm- 
canvas set to keep the vessel's head to the sea, yet she seemed in danger 
of being torn to pieces with the intense pressure against which she had 
to struggle for some hours" together. The captain was much alarmed, 
19* 



222 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1834. 

and said, " If she gets through this, she will get through anything." 
The agitated waters broke in upon us on every side, like cascades, fre- 
quently loading. the deck with their weight? the whole frame of the 
vessel trembled and shook with the strain in an unusual manner. This 
hurricane at length became a steady gale of wind, but very heavy. 

Eighth Month Ath. — The weather very boisterous, although we were 
permitted to keep before the wind and sea. To-day we were escorted by 
an unusual number of birds, such as the albatross, Cape hen, stormy 
petrel, etc. On the 5th we were compelled again to " lie to ; " and this 
day, the 6th, we were again " lying to." At three o'clock, p. m., we were 
assailed by a most violent tempest, with heavy falls of rain, sleet, and 
hail ; the sea curled in an unusual manner, and, raging in opposite direc- 
tions, our little bark seemed as if she could not long sustain the un- 
equal conflict, as the wind kept increasing to a degree almost incon- 
ceivable, except to those who may have witnessed the hurricane with all 
its furious and angry growl. Everything was done that could be devised 
for our relief; but all our efforts seemed overpowered, and we could not 
wholly divest ourselves of an apprehension that she must eventually fill 
and founder by the lee with us at last, if the fury of the storm were not 
curbed ; of this, however, there seemed no probability, and the approach 
of night served only to increase its horror and renew its force. In this 
situation one would have sup|)osed that no relief could have availed short 
of an abatement of the storm ; but, true it is, that an increase of its fury 
produced a circumstance, which at once enabled our little vessel to rise 
with comparative ease to every opposing mountain-billow. At eight 
o'clock, p. M., the wind was so powerfully strong, that it blew our new 
storm-jib away from the duff, or bolt-rope, altogether. Every exertion 
was made to prevent the total loss of the sail, but it flapped with such 
violence as to shake the whole frame of the vessel, threatening destruc- 
tion to all that came near it. At length it was lowered down into the 
water under the lee of the ship, and happily secured, but not without one 
man being hurt by it. For want of this sail, it was now feared that the 
sea would make a constant breach over our deck ; but before another sail 
could be prepared to replace it, it was truly relieving to find that the 
vessel bowed to the seas as they met her in a much more lively manner 
without it than she had done with it. Thus, in a very unexpected man- 
ner, was a way made for us to ride triumphantly through the remainder 
of the terrific storm, without any material injury to. the vessel beyond 
the loss of part of her bulwark. " This poor man cried, and the Lord 
heard him, and saved him out of all his troubles ; " and to Him be the 
glory and the praise forever. Every storm which we had witnessed 
previously to the last, had been more or less accompanied by thunder 
and lightning, sometimes in an awful manner ; and, although we left 
England without conducting chains, yet thus .far not a flash had been 
permitted to harm us. By way of precaution, the pumps have at times 



1834.] MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. 223 

been stopped up, to prevent their being split. Such favors I desire to 
record with thankfulness, and to number them among the many bless- 
ings, which have descended upon us from our heavenly Parent times in- 
numerable. 

8^/i. — It is now more than ten weeks since we sailed from Rio de Jan- 
eiro ; we are still more than three thousand miles from our desired port, 
and yet the winds have mostly blown from favorable quarters, but often 
with such violence as to render them unavailing, on account of the tre- 
mendous seas they have occasioned. A larger vessel would have profited 
by many of the gales, which have compelled us to " lie to " until they have 
moderated, when, perhaps, a change of wind to a less favorable quarter 
has succeeded; our progress has been much retarded by the old swell yet 
remaining. What little we do gain seems like fetching water from the 
well beside the gate of Bethlehem, at the risk of natural life ; yet I am 
fully persuaded that it has been " good for us to be here." 

10th. — The last two days the weather has been very rugged, but it 
became more gentle in the course of last night ; and some heavy showers 
of rain have greatly assisted in stilling the swellings of the restless 
waters ; which allowed our ship's company to sit down together in a good 
degree of comfort, it being First day. 

14:th. — To-day we have again ventured before the wind. In the fore- 
noon, it being the Fifth day of the week, Charles and myself were 
engaged in silent waiting. I sat under a painful feeling of great strip- 
pedness and desertion, which have frequently been my portion of late ; 
but my Lord knows best what is best for me ; and although his blessed 
will may not at all times suit the creaturely desires of a poor finite 
mortal, yet I think I desire to be patiently resigned, and to be able to 
say, in sincerity of heart, " I have behaved and quieted myself, as a child 
that is weaned of his mother ; my soul is even as a weaned child ; " 
humbly praying, that at seasons an evidence may be granted that all 
things will work together for good, although the blessed Comforter, who 
alone can relieve my soul, may be so veiled from the view of my mind 
as to appear far from me. By noon the wind and sea had so much risen 
that it became needful again to " lie to," without delay. Soon after the 
vessel was brought to the wind, every indication was exhibited of another 
dreadful tempest being close upon us. The interval of suspense was short 
before our fears were realized by being again surrounded with all the 
horrors of a furious storm, which continued through the night with un- 
abated fury. V 

15th. — The wind shifted several points in the course of the gale, caus- 
ing the white-crested foaming billows to run one against another in fear- 
ful heaps, and, breaking as they met in every direction, to exhibit one 
vast ocean of white foam in confused agitation not to be described. As 
the principal weight of .this mighty tempest was from the southward and 
westward, in the neighborhood of the pole, the wind coming off such 



224 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1834. 

vast bodies of ice, brought with it most chilling cold, and heavy falls of 
hail or sleet, which added much to the already accumulated sufferings 
of our poor, drenched, and benumbed seamen. 

16th. — After midnight the storm became less violent, and only blew 
a gale of wind, which gradually diminished before daybreak this morn- 
ing ; and the mountainous waves having ceased from foaming, though 
still prodigious, about seven o'clock, a. m., we again put the head of our 
little bark towards the long-desired Tasmania, although but small pro- 
gress could be made, from the lofty swells which remained. During the 
tempest of yesterday, it was very evident that several on board were 
much discouraged at its awful strength. It was acknowledged by the 
captain, mate, and others, that they had never beheld such a dreadful 
sea at any time before ; and yet the little Freeling was preserved through 
it all with comparatively slight injury. Such indeed have been the re- 
newed extendings of abounding mercy, as ought to be sufficient to cause 
even those of little faith to be ashamed, and to cease any longer to doubt: 
but, alas! the rod once withdrawn, is soon forgotten; as is the loving- 
kindness of the Lord, when the danger is passed away: like Israel of 
old, we sing bis praise, but soon forget his works. 

VJth. — The weather being more gentle, the crew were assembled twice 
in the course of the day for devotional purposes. The evening was 
crowned with sweet peace. 

At noon this day we have completed full 140° of longitude, more than 
100 of these since leaving Rio de Janeiro by the way of the South 
American continent to the Cape of Good Hope ; and we have yet about 
462° more to accomplish before entering the Derwent River, besides several 
degrees of south latitude to fill up. 

Ninth Month Qth. — Since the 17th ult., to this date, the weather has 
been more favorable, though often boisterous. To-day strong gales and 
cloudy; but the sea, although high, still admits of our steering a direct 
course : yesterday at noon we were about 340 miles from the southern 
promontory of Tasmania. If the weather be clear to-morrow, and the 
wind continue in this quarter with the same sti'ength, we expect to see 
the land once more in the afternoon. This evening there is a rumor of 
land being in sight. 



1834.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 225 



CHAPTER XYIII. 

Ya-n Diemen's Land — Anchoe off Hobaet Town — Meeting with James 
Backhouse and Geoege W. Walkee — Aboeigines — Illness of Daniel 
Wheelee — Sail foe Botany Bay — Aeeiyal at Sydney — Inteeview with 
the Goveenoe — Public Meeting at Sydney — Keligious- Engagements. 

NINTH MONTH 7th — After sailing rapidly with a strong breeze 
all night, the land was fairly in sight at daylight this morning ; but 
it was too distant to be determined with certainty what particular part 
we saw. Towards noon the south Cape of Van Diemen's Land, with the 
land in the neighborhood of Tasman's Head were distinguished ; but 
the wind had shifted almost directly against our vessel, and a consider- 
able swell of the sea had risen, although in the morning these were both 
in our favor. In the course of the day we had two satisfactory sittings 
with the crew, it being First day. About five o'clock, p. m., the atmos- 
phere assumed a very threatening appearance. The sailors could 
scarcely get in the sails before it blew in a furious manner. Our hopes, 
which had previously brightened at the prospect of getting into port, 
were now unexpectedly blighted ; and instead of a probability of this 
being soon realized, we had the mortification to witness a painful reverse ; 
for, before midnight, we were literally blown off the laud altogether, and 
our situation rendered hazardous by the neighborhood of rocks and 
shoals. One of these rocks, from its exact position being unknown, 
caused more thoughtfulness than others. The storm lasted all night, and 
brought with it the swells of the Pacific, which, meeting those from the 
edge of the Indian Ocean, together with the currents occasioned by New 
Holland, etc., soon raised a cross and outrageous sea. It was thought 
that our vessel had not sustained more real damage from any storm she 
had previously encountered during the whole voyage, except one, which 
exceeded it in violence. The sea ranged over our deck almost the whole 
night. She was struck several times in different parts by heavy seas, 
and part of the bulwark on the starboard side was driven on board. 

Towards morning, on the 9th instant, the strength of the wind was so 
greatly diminished, that by eleven o'clock, A. m., we made sail and 
stretched to the northward again. Soon after noon the small islands of 
Pedro Blanco and the Eddystone were plainly ascertained ; afterward 
the main land appeared, and we steered at once for Tasman's Head, 
entering Storm Bay just at nightfall. After beating about for the next 
forty-eight hours with contrary winds and great fatigue to the men, we 
entered the Derwent before dark on the 10th instant, and were at last 
favored to anchor safely off Hobart Town at eleven, p. m., nearly opposite 
Mulgrave battery ; and eventually moored, with two anchors, close to the 
garden of the Lieuteaant-Governor Arthur. Next morning I ascertained 

P 



226 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1834. 

that our dear friends James Backhouse and George Washington Walker 
were still in these parts and well. 

[In a letter from Hobart Town Daniel Wheeler thus writes :] My 
friends will bear with me whilst recapitulating the gracious dealings of 
our heavenly Father, as set forth in the extracts from my Journal. 
Though many storms and tempests have been enumerated, yet not one- 
half of what it has been our portion to witness has been told. It may 
suffice for me to say, that we hav-e been compelled to seek refuge more 
than twenty times from the fury of the hostile elements by "lying to," 
with the ship's head to the wind and waves : and this has been resorted 
to only in cases of extreme danger. 

[In the same letter, he alludes to one of the sailors, who, it appears, 
had been remarkably visited, and brought under feelings of deep con- 
demnation, and who opened his mind to him in a letter. Of this man 
he remarks:] A lapse of two mouths had occurred from the time of his 
first impression, before he divulged the secret in that letter. I had per- 
ceived in his eye, the anguish of his wounded spirit, but knew not the 
cause until he wrote to me. He had several times been in danger of 
being washed overboard ; and once nearly fell from one of the yards 
when aloft, but no outward danger was sufficient wholly to bring down 
his stubborn heart. But the power within was too strong for him ; he 
could not resist it ; thus verifying the assertion of the Apostle, " greater 
is He that is in you, than he that is in the world." I think this circum- 
stance cannot fail to animate the hearts of all our dear friends, particu- 
larly such as have been instrumental, in any degree, towards promoting 
the great work in which we are engaged, and cause them to feel a lively 
participation in that heavenly joy which welcomes the repenting and 
returning sinner to his Father's house. 

[From a previous extract, it will be observed that Daniel Wheeler 
suggested,] that certain stipulations should be made with any person 
who might be engaged to take the command of the vessel ; one of these 
was, that himself and mate should attend morning and evening when 
the Holy Sci'iptures were read ; this appears to have been attended to, 
and the sailors also enjoyed the privilege of hearing them read at suitable 
times. From a paragraph in one of his letters, it appears that he had 
been careful to inform them that he did not consider such reading as a 
part of Divine worship ; but that true worship is an act between man 
and his great Creator, and can only be performed acceptably in spirit 
and in truth. 

[In a letter from Hobart Town, bearing date the 21st of Tenth Month, 
1834, the following passages occur.] Soon after my last letters were finally 
closed, our dear friends, James Backhouse and George Washington 
Walker, returned to Hobart Town : as we had previous information of 
the time they were expected to arrive, we were at their lodgings in readi- 
ness to receive them. They were not strangers to our being here, as the 



1834.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 227 

arrival of the Henry Freeling had been publicly notified in the news- 
papers, in connection with my name as a member of the Society of 
Friends. Our joy at meeting, so remote from England, I believe was 
mutual, and can be more easily conceived than described ; and it has 
been since not a little heightened by our having been favored and 
strengthened to labor unitedly together for the promotion of the same 
great and glorious cause, in the different meetings which have been held 
at this place since our arrival, as also in opportunities of a more private 
nature. 

On examination, after reaching this port, it was found that several 
repairs were necessary, both to the upper works of the vessel, and also 
to the sails and rigging, as might be expected from the long and tem- 
pestuous voyage which we had been favored so safely to accomplish ; but 
these are not of such magnitude as to require more than some black- 
smith's work and timber in addition to our own strength and stores. I 
think we are unitedly of the opinion, that she is as good a vessel as can 
be put together, and that if she had not really been such, she never 
would have been here. 

With a little exception, our sailors have exceeded my most sanguine 
expectations as to behavior and conduct in general ; and I think no men 
could have suffered more hardships from the weather than they have 
endured. For a time we gave them some wine, but whether from its 
becoming flat and vapid by washing about in the cask, when a quantity 
of it had been taken out, or with the change from cold to heat and then 
to cold again, some of them declined drinking it, on account of its not 
suiting them ; so that they had nothing but water for months together. 
It is a little remarkable that, although they have been sometimes wet, 
and in wet clothes, not for a day or two, but for a week together, when 
their teeth have chattered with cold, with no warm food, the sea having 
put the fires out, even below the deck, and the water filtering through 
the deck on their beds below, and not a dry garment to change, yet not 
a single instance of the cramp has occurred amongst them, nor the 
slightest appearance of the scurvy, even in those who have beforetime 
been afflicted with it, and still bear the marks about them; and, with the 
solitary instance of one man, who was forced to quit the deck for two 
hours during his watch, from being taken unwell, every man and boy 
have stood throughout the whole voyage in a remarkable manner. They 
have been plentifully supplied with fresh provisions and vegetables since 
we arrived, and with some malt liquor also ; but their character for 
sobriety and temperance, and general good behavior, has warranted every 
reasonable indulgence likely to conduce to their health and welfare. 

My dear friends will perhaps remember that the Society Islands have 
always been the primary object before my mind; and this originally 
gave rise to our making the attempt to reach them by the way of Cape 
Horn, as the nearest route. And although Van Diemen's Land and New 



228 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1834. 

South Wales are also included in the certificates granted me, yet the 
Society Isles are still the object bright before me, as the first point of 
destination to be aimed at. It is expected that we shall be ready to 
leave this port in about a fortnight, and as it appears that our dear 
friends, James Backhouse and George Washington Walker, are now 
about closing their engagements in Van Diemen's Land, and will be 
ready to proceed hence at the same time, we therefore propose conveying 
them to Port Jackson ; where it is my intention to call, for the purpose 
of recruiting our stock of coals, oil, etc., all of which are extremely 
high in price at Hobart Town, and may be purchased in Sydney at a 
reasonable rate. As our course will be round the northern extremity of 
New Zealand, we shall have but a trifling distance extra to perform, by 
hauling in for the coast of New Holland. 

[Soon after the foregoing was written, Daniel Wheeler was taken so 
seriously ill, with a complaint which settled on his lungs, that his recov- 
ery seemed doubtful ; he remarks :] For a time it almost seemed as if I 
had come to Van Diemen's Land to lay down my head there ; but in 
this prospect, resignation to whatever should be the will of my heavenly 
Father was the stay and comfort of my mind ; bearing it up above the 
bondage of fear, even to a degree of rejoicing in humble trust and con- 
fidence in the inconceivable love of Him who "came not to call the 
righteous, but sinners to repentance ; " permitting them to know and sen- 
sibly to feel the riches of that universal heavenly grace which triumphs 
over all the depravity of human nature, where its operations are submit- 
ted to ; begetting a faith that can remove every mountain of sin and 
opposition, and can give the victory over death, hell, and the grave, to 
all who believe in its powerful and saving eificacy : who " live not unto 
themselves, but unto Him who died for them and rose again ; " and 
because He lives, they live also, through the mercy of God, in their 
crucified and glorified Redeemer. The season was particularly late and 
cold ; deep snow was lying upon the mountains in sight ; and cold rains 
almost daily falling in torrents, rendered the streets and roads in the 
town nearly impassable, excepting a few of the 'principal thoroughfares 
that are macadamized. No regularly formed footpaths are yet estab- 
lished in any part of the colony, so that getting about on foot was 
almost impracticable for invalids, even in an advanced stage of conva- 
lescence. But although our intentions have been thus frustrated, yet 
I am persuaded that all things which have hitherto been permitted have 
been mercifully dispensed, and have worked, and will continue to work, 
together for good ; and that the lengthened continuance of cold, winterly 
weather has been best for us, and will serve the more eflfectually to brace 
us, and prepare our constitutions for the relaxing and constant heat that 
we shall meet with amongst the Society Islands. Besides the advantages 
which have been thus derived, I am firm in the belief that our protracted 
stay in this neighborhood will ultimately be found to have been in the 



1834.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 229 

ordering of Divine wisdom ; however apparently at the moment impeding 
the great object before me, which it has been my earnest and anxious 
solicitude to accomplish while the earthly tabernacle retains a good 
degree of strength. By this detention an opportunity was afforded for 
a complete and satisfactory arrangement, not only of our own affairs, 
but of those of our dear friends James Backhouse and George Washing- 
ton Walker. The arrival of a ship in this interim, brought out for them 
a variety of books, tracts, etc. ; these were much needed for distribution 
in Van Diemen's Land ; so that it seemed to crown all their labors, and 
enable them to depart in peace. 

During this time we were present at two conferences with members of 
the Wesleyan connection ; at the latter of these, most, if not all, of their 
preachers were collected. Some time back the Wesleyans were very 
favorable to our friends James Backhouse and George Washington 
Walker, and disposed to render them every assistance in their power ; 
supposing, although they were walking among men under a different 
name from themselves, that still in Christian doctrine they were nearly 
agreed, or that the difference was so trifling, as to be unimportant. But 
finding that of late some of their members have become convinced of 
Friends' principles, a marked shyness has begun to show itself; and sev- 
eral attempts have been made to prove that the principles which we 
profess are not fully supported by Scripture authority. The perceptible 
guidance of the Spirit, it seems, they cannot believe in, notwithstanding 
they profess to be continually under its influence in all their religious 
proceedings : we cannot, therefore, wonder that our mode of worship and 
silent waiting upon Almighty God are disapproved of and incompre- 
hensible to them. These conferences have served to show that there is 
a much wider difference between them and us than they had previously 
supposed. 

However we may be disposed to cherish Christian charity one towards 
another as religious professors, yet I am fully persuaded that whenever 
the principles of our religious Society are thoroughly understood, they 
will always be found striking at the root of a tree upon which most 
other denominations are feeding ; and this must and will be the cascj so 
long as the preachers and teachers of the people are paid for the per- 
formance of their offices, and are trained up for them. I am far from 
asserting that there are not individuals of other societies who are truly 
called to the work of preaching the gospel, and who are laboring in th^ 
noble cause from pure and disinterested motives ; but I do fear that the 
number of these is comparatively small ; and it is my belief, that if no 
money was permitted to circulate in connection with the outward per- 
formance of any religious service, the religion of Jesus would soon shake 
off the defilements with which it has been sullied, and again shine forth^ 
in primitive purity and lustre, " clear as the sun, fair as the moon, and 
terrible " to sin and iniquity " as an army with banners." O ! that men 
20 



230 MEMOIKS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1834. 

would come to that true teaching of the heavenly anointing within them, 
which would abide in them and teach them all things ; and which is 
Truth itself, and no lie. Then would they be sensible that they needed 
no man to teach them : for the teachings of man would be to them as 
that water of which " whosoever drinketh shall thirst again ; " but when 
they have tasted of the water given them by the Prince of life Himself, 
which should be in them " a well of water springing up unto everlasting 
life," " whosoever drinketh of this shall never thirst." 

[After making several visits to take leave of their friends, previous to 
their departure, in company with James Backhouse and George Wash- 
ington Walker, they weighed anchor in the evening of the 11th of 
Twelfth Month, having previously had a parting opportunity in the 
family of the Lieutenant-Governor, George Arthur, who uniformly treated 
them with kindness and hospitality. They had, however, no sooner left 
the quiet moorings of the Derwent River than they had to encounter 
the buffetings of the stormy main. This was more or less the case dur- 
ing the whole passage from the Derwent to Port Jackson. In the night 
of the 19th, they were in considerable danger of being driven amongst 
the rocks by some unknown current ; but were favored to discover and 
escape the danger in time, although the night was dark, and much rain 
falling. Daniel Wheeler adds: Although the danger which threatened 
was evident and imminent, yet our little company were preserved in 
quietness, and divested of fear. At eleven o'clock next day, the 20th, 
they saw the light-house and signal-staff on the South Head, which forms 
one side of the entrance of Port Jackson.] A timely signal having been 
made, we got a pilot on board on ueariug the reef, and immediately 
worked up the bay towards the harbor. At two o'clock, p. m., we were 
favored safely to anchor in Sydney Cove, at a convenient distance from 
the shore ; before anchoring, the mail, with which we had been entrusted 
from Van Diemen's Land, was duly conveyed to the post-office at Sydney. 
[They met with a cordial reception there, not only from persons to whom 
they had letters of recommendation, but from many others also ; marks 
of respect, kindness, and hospitality were also &hown them by the Gov- 
ernor and local authorities. Meetings for worship, on First and Fifth 
days, were regularly held on board the vessel during their stay, which 
several persons usually attended. 

[The deplorable situation of some of the aboriginal inhabitants is 
thus described :] 

Twelfth Month 23c?. — After dinner, we landed on an uninhabited part 
of the coast, on the north side of the harbor, to obtain sufficient exercise^ 
and accidentally met with an aboriginal family, consisting of two females 
(one of them far advanced in years) and three children, the offspring of 
the younger woman. There were two men not far off, who belonged to 
them, but they kept aloof These women appeared to be in a poor state 
of health, and exceedingly shrunk : they could talk a little English, and 



1834.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL. WHEELER. 231 

on our making them some trifling presents, and saying that some of us 
would see them again, if they should be there to-morrow, one of them 
said, " You welcome ; come." It was affecting to behold the degraded 
condition of these natives of the soil. The state of these poor creatures 
has been rendered abundantly more miserable since the English have 
taken possession of their country, from the introduction of vices to which 
they were before strangers, particularly the use of spirituous liquors. 

2Uh. — We sent some biscuit to the native family on the north side of 
the bay, by the mate and my son Charles ; who saw two other families 
of these people in the course of their excursion. Their debased condi- 
tion is greater than .can well be conceived, and such as to render every 
attempt to assist them fruitless ; if money be handed to them, it is imme- 
diately exchanged for rum ; or if clothes, they are forthwith sold or 
exchanged for whatever Will procure strong drink : such is the curse 
entailed upon them since their acquaintance with the British ; who are 
doubtless chargeable, not only on this score, but for much of the demor- 
alization and degradation of these harmless people. Whilst dining on 
shore to-day, we had both windows and doors open ; such is the heat 
prevailing, on this side of the globe, on what is commonly called Christ- 
mas eve. 

26fA. — This morning we received a visit from William Pascoe Crook, 
one of the missionaries that first went to Tahiti, in the ship Duff, many 
years ago. The letters he had very recently received from the Society 
Islands, enabled him to communicate much interesting intelligence, some 
of which was of an encouraging nature, although many mournful facts 
were at the same time related. 

In the evening we went on shore for exercise. On returning towards 
the boat, we were abruptly thanked by a negro for what we had done for 
their color. At first we did not understand what he meant, but soon 
found he was alluding to the exertions of our Society for the abolition 
of slavery. He had come from the Mauritius, on his way home to 
Jamaica, and was waiting for a ship bound for Europe or America, in 
order to get thither. Although the abolition of slavery could never have 
been effected but through Divine interposition, yet it was pleasant to find 
that any of the instruments employed in the work, were remembered with 
sensations of gratitude. 

21ih. — We called upon the Colonial Secretary, who accompanied us to 
the government house. We were kindly received by the Governor, Sir 
Eichard Bourke ; who, being informed that James Backhouse was de- 
sirous to visit the penal settlement upon Norfolk Island, readily gave 
his consent; at the same time saying, that no person was ordinarily 
allowed to go there, but under present circumstances there would be no 
objection. He lamented the low state of religion and morality upon 
that island. The account of the prisoners there, as furnished by Dr. 
Marshall^ of the AUigatar sloop of war, is truly affecting. About one 



232 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1834. 

thousand persons reside upon the island. When I first understood that 
it was the intention of our dear friend James Backhouse, to pay an early- 
visit to the settlement upon that island, I shrunk at the thought of going 
thither ; a feeling which was, I believe, induced principally by the desire 
of hastening to Tahiti, without any further sacrifice of time. But, as the 
subject dwelt with weight upon my mind, and as I abode under it, with- 
out consulting any one, I had a clear and lively impression, that if I 
gave up to conveying our dear friends James Backhouse and George 
Washington Walker to Norfolk Island, at this time, it might be the 
means of preventing my having to go there at a future day ; not doubt- 
ing that my beloved Friends in England would unite in this measure, 
when all the circumstances of the case were considered. The Governor 
was therefore informed that I proposed to convey them in the Henry 
Freeling ; but not until he had made the inquiry how they were to get 
there, as no vessels are allowed to touch at that island, except those 
belonging to the government, which are but few in number, and seldom 
go thither, and none of them were about to sail at the present juncture. 
It is therefore presumed that ample time will be afforded to our friends, 
if conveyed there by the Henry Freeling^ to perform what service may 
bo called for at their hands, and be ready to return to New South Wales 
by the first government vessel which may arrive after their landing ; or 
it may be, by the second, as duty may demand, or longer tarriance be- 
come needful. Before leaving the Governor, we had an assurance that 
proper documents and private signals should be furnished by the Colo- 
nial Ofiice, to enable us to approach Norfolk Island without difficulty. 
An allowance of the usual rations for the subsistence of our friends dur- 
ing their residence at that settlement was also mentioned. Since I have 
given up to convey our friends to Norfolk Island, my mind has been 
peaceful and easy, and the way has opened with clearness : a circum- 
stance at once consoling and confirming. This island is no great distance 
out of our regular course to Tahiti, and bears from hence about east and 
by north half-north, distant less than one thousand miles. 

30^/i. — At noon we received a visit from Samuel C. Marsden,who has 
been connected with this colony, in and out, more than forty years, as a 
Church missionary. He has been six times in New Zealand, and speaks 
highly in favor of its enterprising inhabitants, with whom he has so 
frequently resided in peace and safety, and amongst whom he would 
have no fear whatever of dwelling again, if occasion required it. His 
great experience in these parts, the plainness and simplicity of his man- 
ners, and the abundant store of authentic information he possesses, made 
his company not only edifying, but animating.* 

[During their stay, they had several visits from this interesting indi- 

* This devoted servant of Christ is since deceased ; he died On the 12th of the 
Fifth Month, 1838. 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 233 

vidual, as also from some other pious characters, several of whom were 
occupying prominent stations in different religious societies.] 

First Month 3c?, 1835. — To-day a hot wind prevailed, which is com- 
mon in this country, but almost insupportable. The thermometer in the 
cabin standing at 90°, but on shore at 100°, in the shade. A sudden 
change took place before two, p.m., commencing with a tremendous squall 
of wind : the great heat was at once turned into cold. It is this pecu- 
liarity of climate which renders inflammatory complaints so frequent and 
fatal here, affecting the aborigines as well as strangers. 

1th. — Having at times, for the last two or three days, felt my mind 
drawn towards holding a public meeting with the inhabitants of Sydney, 
and dear James Backhouse unexpectedly inquiring whether I had thought 
anything of such a meeting, I felt a willingness to unite with him, in the 
freedom of the gospel, to appoint one, and to take the necessaiy steps to 
procure a suitable place to hold it in. The old Court-House was obtained, 
and the meeting was held in the evening of the 11th ; which appears to 
have been a satisfactory and relieving opportunity. Notwithstanding 
another meeting was to be held under the same roof at seven o'clock, 
appointed by a Baptist preacher, yet we had the satisfaction to witness 
a crowded attendance at ours, of nearly five hundred persons ; and many, 
that could not be seated, went away altogether, but a large number stood 
the whole time ; perhaps from the novelty of its being the first meeting 
of Friends for public worship held at Sydney, and we hope, on the part 
of many from a desire to be benefited, the room was presently filled ; 
several present were persons who held public stations in the town and 
neighborhood. It was upon the whole, from beginning to end, a solid 
opportunity : James Backhouse and myself were largely opened in testi- 
mony amongst them : James Backhouse appeared a second time, and 
concluded the meeting in prayer. From the quietness and solemnity 
which reigned throughout the whole time of the meeting, it might have 
been supposed that the congregation consisted wholly of persons ac- 
customed to stillness and silence, instead of an audience, of which scarcely 
an individual had ever before been present at a Friends' meeting, or was 
even aware of the manner in which they are usually conducted ; but the 
glory was and is the Lord's. 

[The following Third day, the 13th, James Backhouse and himself, by 
invitation, paid a visit to the Governor at his house at Paramatta, on 
which he remarks :] However humiliating such visits may be to myself, 
they may have a tendency to promote the great work, and open the way 
in the minds of those in power, to contribute to its furtherance ; and this 
brings into a willingness to be held up as a spectacle before men for the 
great Name's sake. But on such occasions, great circumspection and 
Avatchfulness are increasingly needful, lest any of our testimonies should 
be let fall or compromised, and the enemy have to exult in the loss we 
sustain. [Daniel Wheeler adds:] It was ascertained, whilst on this 
20* 



234 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

visit, that it is in coDtemplation to build a large hospital for insane per- 
sons in the neighborhood, which afforded an opportunity for James Back- 
house to furnish the Governor with Samuel Tuke's Account of the Retreat, 
and with his pamphlet, entitled Practical Hints ; both these contain im- 
portant information, highly needful for those who are about to establish 
such an institution. 

First Month 21st. — I have found the advantage of placing our sailors 
upon rather a different and more respectable footing than those of other 
ships ; and the result has been, so far, that we have had comparatively 
no trouble with them. It is so common a thing for the shipping to lose 
their men here, that a few days ago, the question was put to me by Gen- 
eral Bourke, the Governor, " Have you lost any of your men ? " and it 
is satisfactory to know, that some of the strangers who have attended 
our meetings on board, have, in more than one instance, remarked (as if 
of rare occurrence) that our sailors look more like healthy, fresh-faced 
farmers, than men come off a long voyage : the generality of those we 
see daily have a thin and worn-down appearance, particularly when 
they belong to ships that supply them daily with ardent spirits ; our 
sailors have each a quart of beer per day, of weak quality, being brewed, 
as is customary here, with only sugar and hops, both of which are very 
cheap. I found it advisable to keep up a desire in the crew to make 
themselves acquainted with the art of navigation ; and this could not be 
done without their being furnished with materials for its accomplishment, 
such as quadrants, slates, pens, paper, etc. ; and though the expense of 
such things ultimately devolves upon themselves, yet, at the moment of 
purchase, the advance of money has been unavoidable on my part. 

23c?. — Captain Saunders, who commanded the Science when she 
brought out our friends James Backhouse and George Washington 
Walker, came on board. He related to us the extraordinary escape from 
shipwreck he had experienced off Cape Horn, on his return from that 
voyage ; when the Science by one stroke of a heavy sea was dismasted, 
and turned nearly bottom uppermost. The mate and part of the crew 
were washed overboard at the same time, and never seen again. Captain 
Saunders and his companions continued on board the vessel in this situ- 
ation for six days and nights, when the floating hull was observed, and 
taken for a whale, by one of the South Sea whalers, which ultimately 
was the means of rescuing them from being wrecked on a barren and 
inhospitable coast, from which they were only about two days' drift when 
discovered. The everlasting Arm was signally displayed on this occa- 
sion, as they were so near the coast, as to be quite out of the usual track 
of every description of vessel ; and yet one was actually brought near 
enough to descry the hull, and save their helpless crew, though at con- 
siderable risk to themselves. 

First Month 27th. — For the last three or four days I have been in a 
low and stripped situation ; and while anxious to be getting on our way 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 235 

towards the islands, I could not come to any decision and clearness suffi- 
cient to enable me to fix the time for our sailing. This morning, dear 
James Backhouse asked me if I had felt anything as to another public 
meeting with the inhabitants of Sydney. [This subject occupied their 
close and serious consideration, and they unitedly agreed that one should 
be appointed to be held on the following First day evening, as the most 
suitable time, and that extensive notice should be given thereof. Daniel 
Wheeler adds :] I felt relieved, and willing to take a share with him in 
that exercise of mind which, with me, at all times, precedes a prospect 
of such magnitude and importance. 

[The old Court-House was again procured, and the meeting held on the 
evening of the following First day, the 1st of Second Month, which was 
as numerously attended as the former one, and proved a relieving oppor- 
tunity.] 

Second Month 4th. {Fourth day.) — As James Backhouse has for a day 
or two been under no small concern of mind, from an apprehension that 
an attempt must be made to collect the sailors of the fleet now in Sydney, 
at this time very considerable, — and as this is not likely to be accom- 
plished but on a First day, — there seems now no probability of our 
proceeding towards Norfolk Island during the present week. The crews 
of the ships had not wholly escaped the notice of my mind, for several 
days previous to James Backhouse mentioning the subject to me ; but 
not in any manner as of pressing obligation towards seeking a religious 
opportunity with this class of the people exclusively, but yet sufficient to 
raise a feeling of unity with him in the engagement. ^Upon inquiry, it 
seemed to be the general opinion that meetings were mostly best attended 
by sailors when held on board of ship ; application was thereupon made 
to Captain John Hart, of the ship Henry Porcher, who readily granted 
the use of that vessel's deck for the intended purpose, in the forenoon 
of the following First day. [The meeting was held accordingly on the 
8th, and was attended by about 130 persons, and is thus described:] 
James Backhouse was largely engaged both in testimony and supplica- 
tion. It was my lot to keep silence, although I could spiritually unite 
in the labors of the day, under a sense of the states of some in particular, 
of those by whom we were surrounded. After the meeting, a large 
number of Friends' tracts, and those of the Temperance Society, were 
distributed, and received with eagerness as the company returned to their 
boats. 



236 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 



CHAPTER XIX. 

Sail from Sydney — Aerival off IToefole: Island — Parting with James 
Backhouse and George Washington Walker — Sail for the Society Islands 
— Equinoctial Gale — Enter the Torrid Zone — Maitea — Arrive at Ta- 
hiti — First Interview with the Natives — Visit from the King — Prohi- 
bition OF Ardent Spirits — Meeting of the Missionaries and Natives at 
Papaoa. 

THE day we first landed in New South Wales, we were saluted by a 
most appalling volley of dreadful oaths and imprecations from some 
of the poor intoxicated creatures, in the garb of sailors, who were stand- 
ing about the stairs ; but now, on quitting its shores, I am thankful in 
believing that we have the prayers and wishes of many, however weak 
and feeble those are who offer them ; and I think we can say, that under 
a deep sense of utter un worthiness, on leaving we were honored with 
many honors on the part of some. 

We sailed on the morning of the 13th of Second Month, 1835, and at 
noon, we stretched off the land into the Southern Pacific, with a strong 
opposing wind, which, increasing, soon raised a troublesome swell of the 
sea. From the 14th to the 20th, we continued to beat against adverse 
winds, although the weather remained fine for the most part. The heat 
below was oppressive, which kept all our passengers but myself in a 
sickly state for the first four days ; since which they have been far from 
well, as a considerable swell of the sea from the north-eastward kept up 
an incessant motion of the vessel.* 

, Second Month 22c?. — Yesterday the weather was fine and clear, but 
the wind contrary. Several flying-fish made their appearance ; also an 
albatros and some smaller birds in the course of the day. To-day the 
weather is still beautifully fine ; our invalids pretty much restored from 

* The following extract from the journal of our friend, James Backhouse, between 
Sydney and Norfolk Island, relative to the seamen on board the Henry Freeling, will, 
it is thought, not be out of place here. 

" It is pleasing to see the seamen of the Henry Freeling instructing one another 
in nautical observations and calculations ; the carpenter is a good navigator, and 
since he became a steady man he has taken pleasure in instructing the other sailors, 
who appear to be improving in knowledge and conduct. They strongly exemplify 
the benefit of temperance principles on board ship. They are allowed beer, when 
it is to be had, and as much tea, cofiee, or cocoa as they like. There is no swearing 
to be heard ; and the men have the appearance of comfort, and spend their leisure 
in improving themselves, reading, etc. Happily, neither the captain nor mate make 
a foolish mystery about the course of the vessel, such as is common on board many 
ships, by which the sailors are kept in ignorance, to no purpose, unless it be to 
enable the captain and officers to pufi' themselves up with an unworthy conceit of 
knowing more than those under them, and keep the sailors in a state of degradation, 
inimical to good morals and conduct." 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 237 

sea-sickness, and, being the First day of the week, portions of the Holy- 
Scriptures were read to the ship's company assembled upon the deck. 
During the time of silence in the morning, James Backhouse compared 
the management of a ship at sea with the spiritual progress of each indi- 
vidual, showing the constant attention at all times necessary in both 
cases, in order to be enabled to steer a true and steady course towards 
the great object of our voyage, both as regards an earthly and a heav- 
enly port. The latter part of the forenoon we sat down together in the 
cabin ; towards the conclusion, I thought I was made sensible of a 
renewal of strength to wrestle for the blessing. 

26th. {Fifth day.) — In the forenoon we sat down together in the cabin, 
to wait upon the Lord : much poverty and weakness were sensibly felt. 
The wind still adverse, with considerable swell of the sea, but fine and 
pleasant weather. 

Third Month 1st. (Firji day.) — To-day we assembled the crew, both 
in the forenoon and afternoon. James Backhouse alluded to a text of 
Scripture which had- been read, " Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of 
Man, and drink his blood, ye have no life injjou ; " explaining the 
spiritual intercourse and communion of the Holy Spirit with the soul 
of man, and that the blessed partaking of the flesh and blood of the 
Sou of Man " can be witnessed by those only in whom Christ dwells, 
and they in Him," etc. After dinner the wind became more favorable, 
and gradually increased to a fine breeze. 

4:th. — At daylight, we got sight of land, and gliding rapidly towards 
it, Mount Pitt on Norfolk Island and Philip Island were both plainly in 
sight soon after breakfast. When near enough to the Penal Settlement 
station, we made the private signal, according to written instructions 
received from the government at Sydney. Soon after this, a boat was 
discovered coming from the shore in the direction of our vessel, which at 
length arrived with a military officer, who brought us a hearty welcome 
from the commandant Major Anderson, accompanied by an invitation to 
his house. On ascertaining that, although the landing was dangerous, 
it was yet practicable in a suitable boat, James Backhouse and George 
Washington Walker concluded to make an attempt to return with this 
officer. When all things were ready, and my letters for England delivered 
to the care of James Backhouse, we were thus hastily and unexpectedly 
torn from each other, at a short notice ; and although time was only 
afforded to take an abrupt farewell, yet we all keenly felt the moment 
of separation, but I trust with feelings that will lastingly remain, through 
the frequent renewal of Divine love. As the boat was not adapted for 
taking more than two or three passengers, it was agreed that upon its 
reaching the shore, if then practicable, a larger boat should be sent off 
immediately for the luggage. 

bth. {Fifth day.) — The boat not reaching us yesterday in consequence 
of rough weather, at an early hour this morning we edged down towards 



238 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

the Penal Settlement, and a boat was shortly afterwards discovered mak- 
ing towards us from the shore, which eventually proved to be the con- 
veyance for the luggage of our dear friends ; being safely loaded, and a 
few lines written to James Backhouse, requesting him to acknowledge 
the kindness of the commandant on our behalf, the boat put off from 
the vessel ; when we immediately began to beat off the coast in earnest, 
and passing between the islands of Nepean and Philip, at ten o'clock, A. M., 
once more launched forth on the capacious bosom of the southern Pacific. 
Nepean Island is little more than a large, barren-looking rock, but said 
to abound with rabbits; Philip Island exhibits more fertility, and abounds 
with hogs. The officer who came on board informed us that a party had 
been sent from the settlement the preceding week over to Philip Island, 
and had succeeded in shooting and returning with eighty of these 
animals. Norfolk Island appears from the offing to be about half the 
size of the Isle of Wight, and is richly covered in places with a beau- 
tiful pine peculiar to the island, which we had seen growing in the neigh- 
borhood of Sydney, having been transported thither by the Governor 
and other individuals. The valleys abound with lemons, limes, grapes, 
guavas, etc. 

For some days previous to making Norfolk Island, my mind was at 
times drawn to consider, whether I might not have to land upon it my- 
self, and remain a few days ; but I believe I may venture to say fJhat I 
did not in the slightest degree perceive that it formed any part of my 
duty to do so ; neither on receiving the commandant's invitation, nor 
afterwards on an expression of regret communicated by note from James 
Backhouse did anything arise in my heart, as if .1 flinched from that 
service. His note says, " Much regret is expressed that you did not 
come on shore, and I hope, if you feel inclined to. come, you will yet do 
so ; though I do not regret you did not come with us, as we got a surf 
on our backs and the boat's nose upon a rock : but though thus permitted 
to feel the danger of landing, by the good providence of our merciful 
heavenly Father, we were preserved from further suffering. If we do 
not see you again before you proceed to Tahiti, I will once more bid you 
farewell in the Lord. May He continue in condescending goodness still 
to be with you, and qualify for every good word and work, to his own 
glory and your peace ; and may his good Spirit still more and more work 
into subjection to Himself the shipmen of your vessel, that you may have 
increasing comfort in them." Having thus been favored to accomplish 
the landing of our beloved friends and brothers, with their luggage, 
without a detention of more than twenty-two hours, however much their 
absence may be felt, the suspense and anxiety with which my mind had 
been filled, from a knowledge of the great risk which at all times attends 
such an undertaking, where there is no shelter from the surf of the wide 
ocean, was wholly relieved and removed. 

It being our usual meeting-day, dear Charles and myself sat down 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 239 

together in the forenoon, and although stripped indeed as to the outward, 
yet comforted from a sensible evidence that a most merciful and gracious 
Lord remains to be " God over all, blessed forever." 

Third Month 8th. (First day.) — Yesterday the weather continued 
.unsettled and showery, and to-day the wind is contrary, with fresh gales 
and clear weather. We read portions of the Holy Scriptures twice in 
the course of the day in the cabin ; as the state of the weather and a 
heavy swell of the sea prevented our assembling upon deck. At sunset 
we fell in with a shoal of spermaceti whales, one of the largest in sight 
passed by the side of our vessel, at a distance of ten or twelve yards. 
This fish would contain about fifty barrels of oil. There were at least 
twenty of them within a small compass around the Henry Freelinff, and 
it is probable they formed but a small part of the shoal. 

10th. — Since leaving Norfolk Island, but more particularly within 
the last three or four days, it has been to me at times a trying, proving 
season. The loss of the company of our dear friends, with whom we 
had been closely and sweetly connected for more than five months, either 
by sea or land, the steady opposition of the winds since we separated, 
the great distance we have yet to go, the advanced state of the season, 
towards the autumn in these regions, and yet, above all, the absence of 
Him in whom my soul delighteth, combined to weigh down and oppress 
my poor, tossed mind beyond the usual degree. But in the depths, 
although unable to draw nigh, I endeavored to look towards the holy 
temple: I remembered the Lord, and my prayer was, I trust, permitted 
to come in unto Him ; and He remembered a poor, unworthy creature, 
and in his own way and time was graciously pleased to speak comfort, 
and to seal instruction. The affecting instance of the dear Son of God 
himself was brought to my remembrance, " who was made sin for us, 
who knew no sin," and died "the just for the unjust, that He might 
bring us to God ; " when, in the very act of child-like and lamb-like 
obedience, and meek submission to his holy Father's will, from the ex- 
treme depth and weight of suffering upon Him for the sins of poor, lost, 
guilty man, He poured forth the agonizing query, " My God, my God, 
why hast Thou forsaken me ? " and I am renewedly persuaded that these 
present trials and proving baptisms are all in unutterable and incon- 
ceivable love and mercy, dispensed for the preservation of that precious 
life which is hid with Christ in God. 

Wth. (First day.) — Assembled the crew twice in the day, for de- 
votional purposes. During the latter part of the interval of silence in 
the afternoon, petitions were raised in my heart to the throne of grace, 
for the best welfare of our little company. A whole year has now passed 
away since we sailed from the Mother -bank, and although more than 
seven months of that time have been spent upon the mighty deep, and, 
with the exception of a few transient intervals, out of sight of land 
altogether ; yet such is the boundless and unmerited mercy of Him with 



240 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

whom we have to do, that if the question were asked, " Lackest thou any- 
thing ? " " Nothing, Lord," would immediately be responded. 

Third Month 16th. — This afternoon we were in the latitude of Cartes 
Island, Macauley's Rock, and several others of recent discovery, extend- 
ing from this latitude northward for more than 200 miles, and some of 
them level with the surface of the sea ; therefore at six o'clock, p. m., we 
tacked, and stood to the southward, rather than risk being driven too 
near such treacherous neighbors. 

Fourth Month 1st. — By nine o'clock last night, the wind became quite 
fair ; but in a short time it began to blow strong, and the sea rose so 
rapidly, that at midnight we again hove to under storm-sails. As the 
mercury continued gradually to lower in the tube, and the storm to in- 
crease with appalling violence, there now seemed no doubt but an equi-^ 
noctial gale had overtaken our often-tried little bark. It raged with 
great fury throughout the night, and returning day seemed only to in- 
crease its strength. At noon the sea wrought in an awful manner, and 
frequently the white crests of the mountain billows were carried off by 
the sweeping and irresistible tempest, and uniting together flew in one 
continued mass of drift several yards above the rugged surface, with in- 
credible force. Yet on this, as well as on former occasions, the Divine 
Arm of everlasting love and strength was not only near for our support, 
to compass us about as with a shield, but mercifully to overshadow us 
with a canopy of peaceful resignation. Not a sea was permitted to in- 
jure our vessel, and even the weaker part of her upper works remained 
unbroken through it all. How correct is the animating declaration of 
the Psalmist, " The Lord sitteth on the flood ; the Lord sitteth Kiug 
forever." And is it not encouragingly verified ? " The Lord will 
give strength unto his people : " those that fear, love, honor, and obey 
Him, these are his people ; and " the Lord will bless his people with 
peace." 

Fourth Month 15th. — Fresh and favorable gales ; we made great 
progress, and to all appearance, the wind we had been so long expecting 
was fairly set in, and we were once more venturing to look forward to a 
termination for a time of our " perils by sea." But the pleasant antici- 
pation was shortly afterwards disappointed, by its being ascertained that 
from our present position a dangei'ous reef lay directly across our path, 
which, at the rate we were sailing, we should probably get close upon by 
the setting sun. As the sea was running pretty heavy, it seemed doubtful 
whether we could pass to the southward of this reef, it was therefore 
concluded best, as suggested by my Charles, that our course should be 
forthwith altered sufficiently to insure our passing it in safety to leeward, 
which was accordingly done. As the exact position of this reef cannot 
be fully relied on, any more than that of our vessel, owing to the clouded 
state of the atmosphere of late, we seem to have no outward prop to lean 
upon through the cheerless gloom of darkness ; but we well know there 



1835.] MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. 241 

is a Power almighty and all-merciful, whose compassionate eye never 
slumbers. 

Fourth Month 23c?. {Fifth day.) — At two o'clock, p. M. yesterday, we 
passed the tropic of Capricorn, and entered the torrid zone. The lati- 
tude at noon was 23° 38' south : by lunar distance, well taken this morn- 
ing, the longitude was found to be 142° 36' west. The latitude of 
Tahiti is 17° 29' south, longitude 149° 28' west. As the wind now blows, 
our being so far to the eastward is an advantage, in making it completely 
fair for us. 

21th. — Yesterday, though heavy rain fell near us throughout the day, 
we were not prevented from assembling in the usual manner twice in the 
course of it, it being First day. At noon to-day the island of Maitea 
was distant fifty miles. It would have been relieving to have come 
within sight of this island before dark ; but although the horizon was 
pretty clear at sunset in that direction, it could not be distinguished 
from the mast-head. Many birds have been daily with us latterly, a fact 
which strongly indicates our approach to land ; and the course which 
these take for their evening flight, sp,eaks in plain language where it lies. 

2d)th. — At daybreak this morning, Maitea was in sight ; but the wind 
being light and fickle through the day, it was nightfall before we had 
fairly passed it by. This island is now used as a penal settlement for 
Tahiti. Last evening, a sufficient number of albicoas and bonitos were 
caught by the sailors, to furnish the whole of us throughout the day with 
fresh meals; aud, as it was more than six weeks since we had had one, 
they proved very acceptable. 

This morning, 29th of Fourth Month, about half-past one o'clock, the 
mountains of the long-looked-for Tahiti were discovered through the 
gloom upon lee-bow. It will be eleven weeks to-morrow since we left 
Sydney, and, with the exception of the equinoctial gale, we have during 
the voyage, for the most part, been favored with fine weather, but with 
an unheard-of proportion (for these seas) of contrary winds during 
nearly the whole time, completely setting at nought all former expe- 
rience. After leaving Norfolk Island we traversed from twenty-nine to 
forty degrees of south latitude, in the hope of finding the westerly winds, 
which usually prevail, to waft us to the eastward ; but could never meet 
with them to any purpose, and since we entered the trade latitudes, to 
this day, we have been in constant expectation of meeting with the 
south-east trade-winds, to enable us to fetch the island of Tahiti, and 
have in this been equally unsuccessful. We have, however, after travers- 
ing various zigzag courses over more than 5000 miles of ocean by the 
log, since leaving Sydney, been guided to a hair's-breadth, in so remark- 
able a manner, as to get the first sight of the island when nearly dark, 
the moon not being twelve hours old at the time. The darkness and 
the light are both alike to Him, who hath been with us, to bless and 
preserve us, enabling us in degree to " glory in tribulation," and even 
21 Q 



242 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

to bear privation for his name's sake, — indeed as not being worthy to 
be recounted, because of the love, and peace, and joy which at seasons 
have been our happy portion. 

dOth. — At noon passed through Matavai Bay. A canoe with four of 
the natives came off to us, bringing oranges, guavas, and other kinds of 
fruit; these we purchased, after much bargaining, for a hank of thread 
and three small needles to each individual, although the price they first 
asked was a dollar for each basket ; there were five baskets of fruit. 
We were all pleased with the openness and simplicity of these people. 
At two o'clock, p. M., we took the pilot on board, and immediately en- 
tered the channel within the reefs ; but after getting through the most 
dangerous part, it fell calm, which obliged us to drop an anchor- for the 
night directly opposite the house of George Bicknell, so close to the 
shore, that a mooring hawser was made fast to one of his cocoanut trees. 
By this time our deck was covered with the natives. Just as we were 
ready to go on shore to take tea at George Bicknell's, to whom, as dep- 
uty Consul, the mail brought from New South Wales had been delivered, 
the young king (or perhaps it is more correct to say, the husband of the 
queen) came on board, with his younger brother and uncle, and several 
others ; they behaved with great openness and cheerfulness, and seemed 
highly pleased to see us. Our captain was personally known to them 
already. They soon looked round the vessel, apparently delighted ; left 
us a basket of oranges, and said they would come again to-morrow. To 
my great rejoicing, the pilot soon after coming on board, informed us of 
the entire disuse of ardent spirits in Tahiti, saying, " rum is no good 
here." The total prohibition of spirituous liquors has been so strongly 
enforced, that they have taken them out of private houses without excep- 
tion, and thrown them away; and the natives have carried it to the 
length of smelling the breath of people, to ascertain whether they had 
been used, and if found to be the case, a severe fine was imposed ; so 
that a person well known to lead a thoroughly sober life was not allowed 
to have such a thing in his possession, but was liable at any time to 
undergo a search. 

Fifth Month 1st. — At daybreak the pilot came on board, and the 
breeze being favorable, the vessel was got ready, and run gently down 
to Papeete Harbor : the water was so clear, that the beautifully spread- 
ing branches of coral could be plainly distinguished as we passed over 
the most shallow parts of the reef. About nine o'clock, A. m., we took 
up our station in a well-sheltered cove or harbor, surrounded by straggling 
houses and plantations of the cocoanut tree, banana, bread-fruit, orange, 
and sugar-cane, ranging along the edge of the sea, on the level land at 
the foot of the mountains. In the forenoon, George Pritchard, the resi- 
dent missionary, came on board, for whom we were bearers of many 
letters and parcels, which proved very acceptable : in the afternoon we 
visited his habitation, and were kindly received by his wife and family. 



1835.] MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. 243 

George Pritchard very kindly inquired whether I wished to be at the 
worship of the Tahitians next First day ; but I informed him that I 
believed it would be best for me to be with my own crew on that day. 

Having endeavored to keep my mind exercised to ascertain the will 
of my Lord and Master, it was with me to tell George Pritchard that 
the first step which I had to take was to request a conference with the 
whole of the missionaries in this district ; asking him if they had any 
stated times for meeting together by themselves: he said they had, but 
a special meeting could be convened for the occasion. On considering a 
little, he found that their next quarterly meeting in regular course was 
to be held the second week in the present month. As the month was 
already come in, I thought it would be unreasonable to subject the par- 
ties to the inconvenience of meeting on purpose, as their own meeting 
would still necessarily have to be held on the appointed day; more 
especially as I had several affairs to regulate, and preparations to make, 
to enable us to barter for supplies, etc. At present, I see no further than 
to attend this conference, and there produce the certificates furnished by 
my dear Friends in England ; humbly trusting that the path of my 
future proceeding will be graciously manifested in due time, and strength 
and perception mercifully afibrded to enable me to walk faithfully in it. 
I had been unwell on the 12th instant, but having passed a more favorable 
night, on the morning of the 13th instant, I felt no hesitation about pro- 
ceeding to Papaoa, as the day was fair overhead. George Pritchard 
called w^ith a boat, to take Charles and myself with him, he finding three 
natives to row, and myself two. 

Having understood that, on the present occasion, the principal chiefs 
from all parts of the island would be there, and a large muster of the 
inhabitants residing in this district, it occurred to my mind that it would 
be a favorable medium through which my arrival might be publicly 
announced to all the distant districts, if at a suitable time my certificates 
were read. On mentioning this to George Pritchard, and showing him 
the translation so kindly made before I left London by William Ellis, 
he at once saw the propriety ; but said it would be necessary to consult 
Henry Nott, the senior missionary, resident at Papaoa, George Pritchard 
himself being a junior: this was a matter of course, and had I been 
aware of the distinction, I should myself have proposed it. From the 
wind having sprung up a fresh breeze against us, we were rather late in 
reaching our destination ; and Henry Nott had taken his seat in the 
meeting before we got to it. We followed George Pritchard through a 
large number of people already assembled, until we got up to Henry 
Nott, who, on being consulted, immediately consented that it should be 
done when their service was over. We then took our seats, having kept 
on our hats until that moment, but the heat of the climate renders it 
too oppressive to keep them on for any great length of time. We heard 
of no remark, however, having been made on this head, whatever might 



244 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

have been thought. They commenced by George Pritchard giving out 
a hymn, then part of the epistle to the Ephesians was read, after which 
George Pritchard kneeled down and prayed ; another hymn was then 
sung, and was followed by the sermon, delivered by Charles Wilson, 
from a text out of the same epistle; when this was finished, another 
hymn was given out, at his request, and he afterwards finished with 
prayer. Some business then came on relating to the afiliirs of the Mis- 
sionary Society, when the queen of the island took her seat as its presi- 
dent. We merely sat as silent spectators through the whole of this, 
which from beginning to end was conducted in the Tahitian language. 
As only George Pritchard sat between myself and the queen, I observed 
that she was employed in reading my certificates, which had been pre- 
viously laid upon the table. . The whole of my certificates were then 
audibly read in the Tahitian language by George Pritchard, who took 
great pains to give ample explanation w^ienever needful. The marked 
attention and solidity of countenance manifested by the Tahitiaus, was . 
both striking and comforting ; and the solemnity which spread over this 
large assembly had previously covered my mind as with a mantle, con- 
triting my spirit under a sense that the great Master himself Was there. 
After the reading of the certificates was gone through, profound silence 
reigned. I asked if I might say a few words, which was at once per- 
mitted, and George Pritchard agreed to interpret for me. I requested 
him simply to repeat what I said, and I have reason to believe this was 
faithfully done ; and was to the best of my recollection after this man- 
ner : " I have no wish to trespass upon the time of this meeting. I was 
desirous that these documents might be read, which would account for a 
stranger being present, and inform all that I came not here in my own 
will, but in the will of my Lord and Master, whose I am, and whom I 
desire to serve to my latest breath ; and would also let you know, that I 
came with the full unity and consent of that branch of the Christian 
Church in England of which I am a member. And now, grace, mercy, 
and peace from God, the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, be multi- 
plied upon all the inhabitants of this land ; and may the God of peace, 
who brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd 
of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant, keep our 
hearts and minds," etc. 

After I sat down, a solemn silence again prevailed, until one of the 
natives, a supreme judge, broke it by addressing me by name, which he 
had caught from the certificates, and declaring, on behalf of himself and 
the islanders, that the manner of my coming among them was very satis- 
factory, because what had been read and spoken was in accordance with 
the gospel which they had been taught, and were acquainted with. He 
also at considerable length touched upon the great distance I had come 
over the deep waters to see them, and to do them good ; that, in return, 
their hearts, and arms, and habitations were open to receive me ; duly 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. ., 245 

appreciating the disinterestedness of the motive that had induced the 
step, having no trade, nor other object in view. He hoped I should 
visit all their schools, and stroke the heads of their children ; that he 
should now deliver them all into my hands. I told George Pritchard to 
sav, that the dear children would always have a strong hold and a 
strong claim upon my heart. Much more transpired that was truly con- 
soling and comforting ; and the missionaries who spoke on the occasion, 
I truly believe, most fully and cordially co-operated in endeavoring to 
explain my views to the people in terms of strong approbation. 

Although the above may not be exactly verbatim, it is the substance 
of what passed. When it was all over, Henry Nott kneeled down, and 
concluded the meeting with prayer in the Tahitian. The natives then 
generally rose from their seats, and began to flock round us, and to shake 
hands with Charles and myself in a very hearty manner, and without 
regard to order, age, or sex, from the humble peasant to the bronze- 
colored queen, her two aunts, and the numerous chiefs, who, I think, are 
the stoutest, most giant-like men I ever saw assembled together. About 
800 persons were collected at this meeting ; but the house Avas so large 
that it seemed impossible to make any accurate estimate ; for my own 
part, I should have supposed the number not less than a thousand. The 
judge before spoken of, in one of his speeches, (for he spoke three times,) 
hinted that they perceived I was not exactly of the same description of 
Christians that had hitherto come amongst them, or I belonged to a dif- 
ferent body. This, however, did not seem to stand in the way. Some 
days previously to this meeting being held, the young king and several 
chiefs came on board to breakfast, six in number. After breakfast, our 
usual reading in the Holy Scriptures was introduced, during which they 
behaved with great attention and propriety ; sitting as still, in the time 
of silence, both then and at the pause before breakfast, as if accustomed 
to it. When they were about going away, a telescope and a piece of 
handkerchiefs were presented to the king, and a shawl to each of the 
others, with which they seemed highly pleased. Through the medium 
of an Englishman, who had been sent for on the occasion, the king was 
told that I had something in reserve for Pomare, the queen, expecting 
she also would pay us a visit. They behaved with much openness and 
affability, and told us in plain terms that they liked us, because we were 
like themselves, and did not make ourselves very high to them. 

I had a conference with the missionaries of the Papaoa district, who, 
although only four in number, are capable of rendering me much assist- 
ance in forwarding my views, and interpreting to the people. I was fiilly 
aware the missionaries were under an impression that I was come out to 
inspect the state of the missions, and particularly that of the schools ; 
private letters had reached them some months ago to that effect from 
London ; but they were informed that, now the missionary meeting .was 
over, I was waiting as at the posts of wisdom's gate, not knowing to what 
21* 



246 MEMOIKS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

I might next have to turn my hand : this explanation at once placed me 
in a fresh point of view. An expression of desire to do all in their power 
to co-operate in the work, in any manner I could point out, was, I think, 
avowed by each individual ; and we parted in brotherly love. 



CHAPTEE XX. 

Tahiti — Visit of Chiefs — The Yotjng King — Meeting foe Sailors — 
Distribution of Tracts, Bibles, et(l — Temperance Ships — Introduction 
of Ardent Spirits — Visit to the Schools — Attend the I^atiye Meeting 
— Visitors on Board — John Davies — Meeting on Board — Importance 
of Translating and Circulating the Scriptures — Tahitian Council — 
Native Meeting. 

TAHITI, 14th of Fifth Month, 1835. — This morning, Tati and his 
brother, two of the principal chiefs, and truly great in stature, with 
a grand-daughter of the former, came on board at breakfast-time, bring- 
ing with them another person of note. They partook of our meal, and 
stayed over our usual reading in the Scriptures ; during which, and in 
the time of silence, they behaved in a solid manner. These are the 
most elderly chiefs that we have seen, and perhaps the oldest upon the 
island ; and they are said to be the principal support of the present 
government. They had been on board once before, but, it being late in 
the evening, they had not stayed long. I put a small cotton dress upon 
the child, and presented a shawl to each of the great men. They invited 
us to come with the vessel to Mairi Pehe, where they reside, and on leav- 
ing seemed weir satisfied with their visit. It being Fifth day, Charles 
and myself endeavored to wait upon the Lord, but under feelings op- 
pressively languid from the heat. 

15th. — My mind having for some days past been brought into thought- 
ful solicitude for the best welfare of the crews of the vessels now lying 
at anchor about us, I mentioned it to my Charles soon after rising this 
morning ; and seeing no way of being clear of the blood of these poor, 
neglected people but by appointing a public meeting, to be held next 
First day, it was concluded to make the necessary arrangements for so 
doing. There was no doubt that the deck of one of the whaling vessels 
might have been procured for the purpose ; but on considering the sub- 
ject, it seemed best to have the deck of the Henry Freeling made use 
of, lest umbrage should be taken by the English sailors, if the meeting 
was held on board an American vessel ; or by the American sailors, if 
held on board an English one, in the same calling ; both parties con- 
sidering our own as employed on very different grounds from any other 
in the bay. There were six American whalers, and one trading vessel, 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DAXIEL WHEELER. 247 

all large and well manned, in the bay ; and only one English whaler, 
the Rover, of London. 

I stepped on shore to inquire whether the eleventh hour, next First- 
day, would interfere with any arrangements the missionaries might, have 
made ; that the work of neither party might be marred, and that nothing 
on our part might appear as done in a corner. On learning, at George 
Pritchard's, that nothing would clash if our meeting was held at that 
hour, and having invited him or any part of his family to attend it, we 
returned immediately on board, and were soon after visited by a serious 
and respectable person, who had been sent out in 1825, by the London 
Missionary Society, to teach the natives the art of spinning and weaving. 

The young king and his brother came on board in a private capacity: 
their visit was much more agreeable than when attended by several of 
the principal chiefs. They stayed dinner, and remained on board several 
hours. The simple habits, and gentle, unassuming manner of this young 
man do not appear at present to be liable to alter from his having be- 
come the husband of the queen. The amiable disposition he possesses, 
and which cannot be concealed, at once renders him an object of general 
esteem. He has evidently acquired considerable polish from the inter- 
course with foreigners, of which he does not fail to avail himself at every 
opportunity; and although, from this circumstance, his manners are much 
more civilized than those of his countrymen, yet now and then the wild 
nature of a South Sea Islander shows itself. They brought us some fine 
bunches of oranges, the largest of which contained eleven in a cluster, 
and the smallest seven. A sliding knife and fork were presented to each, 
also a three-bladed knife and a penknife. Shortly after these guests had 
left us, Paofai, a chief, residing near Point Venus, came on board, and 
made signs that he wished to read my certificates, which were accord- 
ingly furnished for his perusal in the Polynesian language, although he 
could speak more English than any we have yet met with. He is con- 
sidered a great man, and was more modest in behavior than any we have 
yet seen of his stamp. Having observed, while he read the certificate, 
that his sight was impaired, I presented him with a pair of spectacles ; 
at the same time a pocket-handkerchief and a small hatchet were given 
him ; upon which he said he had no money to pay for them. Such an 
honest confession we had not before met with, nor with any person who 
mentioned payment for what they received. He left us with an acknowl- 
edgment of the kindness with which he had been treated, and I believe 
both parties were satisfied with the interview. In the evening, we were 
engaged in writing notices of the public meeting intended to be held 
next First day. 

16t/i. — After breakfast, my Charles went to distribute the written 
notices amongst the shipping. In the forenoon, a quantity of tracts 
were selected, and parcelled in readiness for distribution at the close of 
the meeting to-morrow. 



248 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

. nth, (First day.) — In the morDing, the prospect before us was rather 
gloomy. There had been rain in the night, and soon after daylight the 
Mariner, whaling vessel, put to sea ; thus the seamen on board of her 
were prevented from attending the meeting : but I thought there was no 
reason why they should be deprived of their share of the tracts, which 
had been got ready for distribution the day before. As the Wind was 
light, there was no difficulty in overtaking her before she got outside of 
the reef. Our mate was accordingly despatched in good .time, and suc- 
ceeded in handing them on board. They were received with civility, and 
the requested application of them promised. By the accommodation of 
some planks kindly provided by the Emerald, our decks were exten- 
sively seated, and the planks were well covered with canvas, spare flags, 
etc. 

At half-past ten o'clock, a bethel-flag, with which we have been fur- 
nished, was hoisted, as a thing understood by all sailors, and a little in 
their own way : this allowed half an hour for the boats to collect from 
each ship, in order that the time appointed (eleven o'clock), might be 
kept to, and the quiet of the meeting preserved from late comers on 
board. Although the invitation, with the exception of George Pritch- 
ard's family, had not been extended by us beyond the shipping in the 
bay, several persons attended from the shore, — Doctor Vaughan, Captain 
Henry, George Bicknell, and some other white people with children, 
whose copper-colored skins indicated that they were the offspring of 
Tahitian mothers. The meeting at length settled down into stillness 
beyond our expectation. I thought there would scarcely be a single 
individual then present, except our own crew, that had ever before been 
at a meeting held exclusively after the manner of Friends. In this, 
however, I found I had been mistaken, as the mate of the Lancaster 
came on board the next day, and acknowledged he was a member of our 
Society, though, as he stated, he had not kept close to it. He told us 
that he little expected to see a Friends' meeting held amongst these 
islands ; but seemed glad of having an opportunity to attend one. 

However long the time of silence might be thought, there was no 
restlessness sufficient to disturb the quiet of the meeting. Unexpectedly 
to myself, I felt an engagement of mind to state to the meeting that the 
religious Society of which I was a member, had, from its earliest rise, 
been called upon to bear a faithful testimony to the excellency of silent 
worship and waiting upon God ; that it was a noble testimony to the all- 
sufficiency and teaching of that grace, which had appeared unto all men, 
teaching all, and bringing salvation to all ; " for the grace of God that 
briugeth salvation hath appeared unto all men, etc., looking for that 
blessed hope and the glorious appearing of the great God and our 
Saviour, Jesus Christ," etc., to the end of the text. "For God is a 
Spirit, and they that worship Him, must worship Him in spirit and in 
truth : " and we are told in holy writ by the Son, that " the Father seek- 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 249 

eth such to worship Him." I was then carried forth on the nature of 
true, silent, and spiritual worship, to a considerable length ; and had to 
state that my head would not have laid easy upon the pillow, at a future 
day, if the attempt had not been made to collect the seamen of the fleet : 
that sailors were a class of men more than most others separated from 
their homes and regular places of worship, particularly on these long 
voyages upon the mighty deep for months and months together ; but 
that the ample provision made by the glorious gospel for the restoration 
and redemption of mankind, boundless as its love, extended unto all : 
for He that said, " Let there be light, and there was light ; " even " God, 
who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our 
hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God, in the 
face of Jesus Christ." I had largely to proclaim some of the principal 
doctrines of the gospel, and was helped through, to my humble and 
thankful admiration. It was indeed a glorious, and, I trust to some, a 
blessed meeting. I had, I think, more than once to call their attention 
to the heavenly power, that reigned over us with precious solemnity, as a 
crown and diadem ; and before the meeting closed, I had to acknowledge 
the same with prayer and thanksgiving, to the glory and the praise of 
my God. After the meeting was broken up, I requested an individual 
out of each ship to step forward, when two hundred and twenty-nine 
tracts, principally those of Friends, were disposed of, including those 
sent on board the Mariner in the morning. 

I'^th. — The Nassau sailed early this morning for the coast of Cal- 
ifornia, to prosecute the whale fishing. The captain was furnished with 
six Bibles and six Testaments in the Spanish language. He said there 
would be no difficulty in putting them into suitable hands, he being well 
acquainted with those parts. 

2^th. — The American ship Emerald, being about to sail for Manilla 
and the Philippine Islands, and Captain Eaglestone having kindly of- 
fered, on application being made, to forward our views in circulating the 
Scriptures in the Spanish language, he being on a trading voyage and 
of extensive acquaintance, this morning eighteen Bibles, eighteen Testa- 
ments, eighteen Letter (by J. J. Gurney) on Christianity, with five copies 
of Wilberforce's Practical View, were got ready and delivered to that 
ship. We have met with great civility and willingness to lend a helping 
hand in many of the American captains : at the same time, we are fre- 
quently sensible of a mixture which cannot be reconciled. The fore- 
going remark has no allusion to the inconsistent conduct of the crews 
of many of the American vessels, which we have fallen in with here, 
that are called " temperance ships." At first I could not but view these 
with satisfaction, and, with a degree of thankfulness, as likely to con- 
tribute by their example to the welfare of the islanders. But, alas ! I 
now find, with horror and surprise, that the word " temperance " applies 
only to the ships, and not to their crews, none probably of which are 



250 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

members of a temperance society ; they are merely bound by articles 
that the voyage shall be performed without any spirits being on board, 
except as medicine, and their sobriety only exists because they cannot 
get the liquor ; when on shore, and unbound by these articles, they are 
lamentably, in many instances, notorious for drinking to excess ; and 
their immoral conduct, at this place, makes me shudder for the awful 
and woful consequences, both as regards themselves and the daughters 
of Tahiti. Although great exertion is made and promoted by the mis- 
sionaries to stop this overwhelming torrent of iniquity, yet all their 
measures are abortive, and can never be successful unless co-operated 
with on the part of the masters of the shipping. Notwithstanding the 
disuse of spirituous liquors is rigidly enforced at Tahiti, and no person is 
allowed to have the article in his house, yet this bane of the human race 
is still to be purchased on shore, and the supply is kept up by the Amer- 
ican ships ; it is clandestinely landed amongst the supposed empty casks 
which are sent on shore for water, (an instance of this kind took place 
a few days ago,) and by other methods. A considerable quantity was 
brought in last week by an American schooner from Valparaiso, and 
safely landed : but has since been discovered, the casks destroyed and 
their contents totally lost. By what is said, I do not mean to imply that 
this gross immorality is confined solely to the crews of the American 
vessels, because those of the English are perhaps equally implicated, but 
with this difierence, they do not assume the character of " temperance 
ships." 

How dreadful and appalling the consideration, that the intercourse of 
distant nations should have entailed upon these poor, untutored islanders 
a curse unprecedented and unheard of in the annals of history: it is said 
that one-fourth of the whole population is miserably affected with diseases 
brought amongst them and kept up by the licentious crews of the ship- 
ping. Will not, shall not, the Lord visit for these things? 

22d. — The American schooner Peruvian came in before noon from 
Valparaiso, with horses. In the afternoon, Avent on shore upon the Queen's 
Island. On this small spot of ground much is 'concentrated : a small 
chapel, with sides of upright bamboos (wicker-work), is standing, with 
seats and a pulpit, at one time probably in use : there were also several 
pieces of cannon in a useless state, one placed on a platform formed of 
loose stones and coral, and others lying about in a condition equally 
harmless. These have been left as presents by the ships of difierent na- 
tions which have visited these seas, and stand as memorials against them, 
by showing that their dependence is upon the arm of flesh for protection : 
England, France, and Russia seem to have been the donors of them. 
Part of one building is fitted up as an armory, with an inscription to this 
import over the arms, which consist of three worthless muskets without 
locks. We cannot wonder at young and barbarous nations being eager 
to possess weapons of a destructive nature, when they see in what high 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 251 

estimation they are held by those who are called Christians ; but, alas ! 
their conduct proclaims aloud that such are not the followers of the 
Prince of Peace, nor are living under the blessed influence of the gospel. 

23d*— The king came on board to breakfast this morning by himself, 
but departed as soon as our reading was over. As attending the Tahitian 
worship has been frequently the companion of my thoughts for several 
days past, it seemed best for me to be in readiness by having the way 
opened for the ensuing First day (to-morrow), should this be my por- 
tion. After communicating this to my son Charles, we concluded to go 
on shore, and mention the subject to George Pritchard. On seeing the 
latter, I told him that my mind had been drawn to attend the Tahitian 
worship to-morrow morning. He asked if I meant to perform service 
there, or to sit as a spectator. " To sit as a spectator," I replied, " but if 
required to speak, to have permission to do so." He then said, " You 
must not expect to find things in the same order as if you were at home ; " 
and added, " If you could come on shore about half-past eight o'clock in 
the morning, there would be time to look at the schools before the meet- 
ing begins : the meeting for worship begins at nine o'clock, but a prayer- 
meeting commences at sunrise." I cannot but admire, with reverential 
gratitude and thankfulness, how in every instance of this kind that has 
yet occurred, mountains have become mole-hills, as a willingness has 
been wrought to approach them: and if it were not fixing a very high 
stamp upon ourselves, I should say, surely the blessed Master, in like 
manner as when He sent forth his disciples two and two formerly to every 
place where He intended to come, is already not only come, but has con- 
descended to go before and prepare the way for us poor creatures, in a 
remarkable manner, in the hearts of others with whom we have to do. 
In returning we walked along the edge of the bay, and were accosted by a 
respectable, clean-looking white man, who has resided here about fifteen 
yeiirs. He had been a sailor, but a severe hurt in his right hand and 
wrist had caused his being left at this place. It seemed that he had been 
told we were much at a loss for an interpreter : he wished to render us 
every assistance he could, and was willing to accompany us wherever we 
might have to go ; wanting nothing in return, as he was comfortably ofi*; 
and he was not one that stood opposed to the work in which we were en- 
gaged : as he had but a small piece of land, he was at liberty at any time 
to attend us. We acknowledged the kindness and disinterestedness of this 
ofiTer, and told him, if occasion required it, we should make application 
to him. We think him a suitable person to have the care of some tracts 
for lending out to others, and one with whom some of the writings of 
Friends may be left. 

On First day morning, the 24th of Fifth Month, we proceeded to 
George Pritchard's house about the appointed time. We were much too 
early for the school, owing to there being no regular time kept amongst 
the people ; and some having to come from considerable distances, are the 



252 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

more likely to be out of season when they arrive. The principal teacher, 
who is a deacon in the church, made his appearance ; soon after which 
we followed to the school-house. A considerable number of children 
were collected : the boys sitting at one end of a long building, a'nd the 
girls at the other; the teacher standing on one side, about midway 
between them. He gave out questions to the boys and girls alternately, 
which were answered in the same way by a few of the elder children in 
a singing tone simultaneously, the rest seeming to take but little interest 
in what was going on. We were told that when the queen resided here, 
the number of children was much greater than at present; but as she 
now lives at Papaoa, such children as formerly attended bere now go to 
the school at that place. 

It was considerably more than half an hour after the fixed time before 
we entered (what is called) the church, where a large number of persons 
were collected and collecting. The whole congregation were squatted 
on the floor, the building being in an unfinished state, and no seats as 
yet provided ; they appeared to occupy the whole of the floor, which is 
very extensive. While they were proceeding in their usual manner, I 
endeavored to draw near to the Fountain of Israel, whose God is, and 
ever will be. Him who giveth strength and power to his people. My 
heart was softened in an unusual manner, and the creature was brought 
down into a state of nothingness : tears flowed beyond a capability of 
restraint, as "in the day of the great slaughter, when the towers fall," 
(the towers of pride, high-mindedness, and self-exaltation,) and the will 
of the creature subjected to the will of the great Creator ; as shadowed 
forth by the prophet, when pointing to the spiritual conflict, and the 
accomplishment of the work of regeneration in the heart of man, at 
that day when the Lord alone is exalted.* My mind was in a calm, and 
I was prepared to stand up when the proper moment arrived. At length 
the singing ended, and a universal stillness prevailed over the meeting, 
probably increased by expectation, which had for some time been stamped 
upon the countenances of the whole assembly. 

" God is not the author of confusion, but of peace, as in all churches 
of the saints," were the first words uttered by me ; which, being inter- 
preted, were followed by, " it is not an every-day circumstance for a 
stranger thus to speak amongst you, probably what you never before 
witnessed ; but it is according to the true order of the gospel that the 
prophets should speak two or three, that all might learn and all might 
be comforted," with more of the text ; repeating again, for " God is not 
the author of confusion, but of peace, as in all churches of the saints;" 
proceeding with, " I have nothing new to ofi*er : the way to the kingdom 
is the same now as in the beginning ; there is no variableness or shadow 
of turning with that God with whom we have to do. The things of time 

* Isaiah xxx. 25. 



1835.] . MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 253 

may vacillate and change ; but the Rock of Ages remains unimpaired : 
it changeth not, " the foundation of God standeth sure, having this seal, 
the Lord knoweth them that are his." This foundation is Christ Jesus : 
and no other foundation can any man lay than is laid. Every man's 
work will be made manifest, the day shall declare it, the fire of the 
Lord will try it : that only will stand which is built on Christ Jesus the 
righteous, that tried corner-stone, elect of God, and precious indeed to 
them that believe ; though to the Jews a stumbling-block, and to the 
Greeks foolishness, — but to them who are called, and who obey, " Christ, 
the power of God, and the wisdom of God." For this cause " God gave 
his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish 
but have everlasting life : " with more on this important point. " In 
looking over this large assembly, the love of God has filled my heart as I 
have sat amongst you : may the Lord in heaven bless you, is the language 
that has arisen therein. It is this love that induced me to come amongst 
you ; it is this love that would gather all into the heavenly garner of 
rest and peace. Endless in duration is the mercy of the Lord ; free and 
unbounded is his love. His love has been long extended to these islands, 
and covered them as with a mantle. This island has had advantages 
beyond many others." I reminded them that many years had now 
elapsed since the sound of the gospel was first heard in their laud : they 
had long had many parts of the Holy Scriptures in circulation, which, 
from their earliest pages, point to the Saviour. It was promised soon after 
the fall of man that the seed of the woman should bruise the serpent's 
head. Moses declared to the people in his day, "A prophet shall the 
Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me ; him 
shall ye hear in all things ; " and " the soul which will not hear that 
prophet shall be destroyed from among the people ;" which led to the 
query, what return had been made for all this, and wherein had they 
been benefited by these great privileges ? They had run well for a sea- 
son : what had hindered them? What had prevented them, that they 
should have turned again as unto the Weak and beggarly elements? If 
they had obeyed the gospel, this would not have been the case ; they 
would by this time have been a pure people for their God. That unless 
there was a thorough alteration and change, the blessing intended for 
them would be withdrawn ; and the rod would be administered for their 
iniquity. Continuing, " Be watchful, and strengthen the things which 
remain, that are ready to die ; " for your works are not perfect in the 
sight of God. " Remember, therefore, how thou hast received and heard ; 
and hold fast, and repent." There is a great work to be done ; for where 
is your hope when the present generation are summoned from works to 
rewards, if the younger children are not trained in succession ? I had 
to call upon the parents to step forward before it was too late ; they had 
all a part to take in it. Tahitian mothers had a large share devolving 
upon them ; much depended upon their influence and example in endeav- 
22 



254 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

oring to train up their children in habits of civilized life, by letting them 
learn to read (which at present is much neglected, and disliked both 
by parents and children), that so they might partake in the advantages 
which are to be derived from the Holy Scriptures; reminding them, 
that "they that be wise, shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; 
and they that turn many to righteousness, as the stars forever and ever : " 
exhorting them not to be overcome with evil, but to overcome evil with 
that which is good ; that the promises are many, great, and precious, 
which are recorded in Holy Writ, to them that overcome, etc. Though, 
perhaps, more might be expressed than above noted, and with some vari- 
ation as to the words ; yet I believe that what is here inserted is the 
substance and the principal part of what was uttered. 

Having finished, I took my seat. Soon after this, George Pritchard 
concluded the meeting. When the whole congregation rose, the elderly 
people came forward to shake hands ; but being pretty near one of the 
doors, we were soon carried outside by the current of people turning that 
way. There were upwards of a thousand people inside of the building, 
and a considerable number outside also : the doors and windows being 
all open, those without could hear about as well as those within. 

2Sth. (Fifth day.) — Soon after breakfast, Charles and myself endeav- 
ored to draw near in silence before the Most High. Although under 
feelings of great weakness and inability of ourselves to maintain the 
watch against our subtle enemy, yet we must not shrink or be discouraged 
from using our humble endeavors to maintain the unequal conflict; 
seeing that He with whom we have to do, knows that we are but dust, 
pities our frailties and weakness, and regards with an eye of merciful 
compassion his poorest creatures ; yea, even the lone sparrow on the 
housetop cannot fall to the ground without his knowledge. 

Fifth Month SOth. — Yesterday, C. Wilson and son, from Point Venus, 
dined with us. They came to inquire for some articles for the latter, 
who is about to join the mission likely to proceed to the Navigator 
Islands. In the evening, went on shore for exercise. William Henry 
having purchased supplies for our vessel, came on board this morning 
to procure sundry articles of barter goods. In the forenoon had an 
opportunity of furnishing a respectable woman with a Testament, Selec- 
tion of Advices, John Woolman's Serious Considerations, and nine tracts 
on religious subjects. This female was taken into William Henry's 
family when a child of four years old : she is well acquainted with the 
English language, and has a numerous family, which she is endeavoring 
to bring up in a praiseworthy manner. The influence of her example 
of industry and notability may be traced in the different appearance of 
the family from that of others ; and the result is strikingly obvious in 
the behavior and habits of the children. She is, doubtless, the offspring 
of one white parent. Her husband is a native, but we have not yet seen 
him : they reside in the neighborhood of Mairi Pehe. 



1835.] MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. 255 

Yesterday morning, a native of Dundalk, in Ireland, by name Murphy, 
lately arrived in the Peruvian, came on board. He stated that his coming 
here was solely for the purpose of procuring a passage to the Sandwich 
Islands ; but that he is not suffered to remain here, for want of proper 
credentials, which are required of such as come to reside on shore. It 
is one of those cases in which we cannot render any assistance, there 
being a decided law in this country that prevents strangers, under such 
circumstances, from coming amongst the people, and which applies to all 
foreigners. At the same time, it is pretty evident that a fear of his in- 
troducing the Roman Catholic religion greatly operates against him ; 
for w^hich it is probable there may be some ground, as he acknowledges 
to have been six years at a college in Ireland, training for a priest ; but 
says he never was ordained. He is now come from the Gambler Islands, 
where, he says, there are six French Roman Catholic priests, and one 
English : whatever may be the real cause of his coming here, his present 
situation renders him an object of pity. As attending the public places 
of worship here" can only be done to purpose on First days, as it is only 
then that large bodies of the people are assembled, and as it is probable 
that I may have to see the whole population of the island before I can 
proceed any further, I have felt a little anxious to avail myself of these 
opportunities, so as not to protract the length of time we may have to 
remain here. In the afternoon my mind became more uneasy, and it 
seemed best to go on shore, and make inquiry as to the meetings to be 
held to-morrow ; but I soon ascertained that George Pritchard had been 
unexpectedly summoned to a distant district, and that notice had been 
generally given of this arrangement. I now foUnd that I could not cut 
and contrive for myself, in my own will, way, and time ; but that the 
Lord's time must be waited for : without his approving and sanctifying 
requisition, our creaturely performances, instead of procuring the blessed 
and joyful sentence of " well done," may only place on the same woful 
level with the workers of iniquity, even though we may profess to have 
prophesied in his name, in his name cast out devils, and in his name 
done many wonderful works. 

Fifth Month Z\st, {First day.) — In the forenoon, the decks being too 
damp, the crew were collected in the cabin, where we were joined by 
several strangers from the shore, including the family of the female who 
was on board yesterday, and some others. After having read the latter 
part of the epistle to the Hebrews, and a portion of the Psalms, we settled 
down iiito silent waiting, not aware that I should have anything to offer. 
We continued to sit in this manner, deepening in solemnity ; when I 
perceived that matter was gathering upon my mind, which, from, as it 
were, a mere blank, was now filling under a quickening influence, until 
utterance was yielded to. " That which may be known of God is mani- 
fest in man ; for God hath showed it unto him," as we are told in the 
epistle to the Romans ; " God hath not left himself without a witness " 



256 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

in the heart of every son and daughter of the human race, however cir- 
cumstanced, or wherever placed, sufficient if attended to, and co-operated 
with on our part, to enable us to work out our salvation with fear and 
trembling. " He hath showed thee, O man, what is good, and what doth 
the Lord require of thee, but to do justly, to love mercy, and to walk 
humbly with thy God." Thus was I led on step by step, until strength- 
ened to show, I trust, that there was no occasion to look to this minister 
or that minister, for we all had the great Minister of the sanctuary, and 
of the true tabernacle which the Lord hath pitched, and not man, the 
only true Teacher of his people, who continues to teach as never man 
taught. Declaring that this was " the grace of God that bringeth sal- 
vation," which " hath appeared unto all men, teaching us," etc. ; that it 
was the poor in spirit on whom the blessing was pronounced. In this 
manner, having turned the attention of the company to their heavenly 
Teacher, to an extent never contemplated when my mouth was first 
opened, we again settled down into solemn silence ; and my peace flowed, 
under a consoling belief, that my remaining on board was in the order- 
ing of the blessed Master. I have not met with a circumstance, since 
leaving England, more truly cheering to my mind than to find that the 
Lord hath, even in this place, some of the seven thousand that have not 
bowed the knee to the image of Baal. I pray that I may yet meet with 
many more like this dear woman : before they went on shore, I had some 
interesting conversation with her. 

Sixth Month Sd. — For the last three days our time has been much 
occupied by persons coming on board, and in attending to the exchange 
of some of our articles for barter, to obtain the needful supplies of fresh 
provisions, fruit, and vegetables. 

While on shore yesterday, for exercise, we met with an aged native, 
who remembered the first coming to these islands of Captain James Cook. 
It was clear that he was no stranger to the circumstances of his death 
at Hawaii, as he himself alluded to the place. Although we had the 
advantage of an interpreter being with us, yet the age of this man could 
not be ascertained, as no record of births is instituted amongst them. 
In the forenoon, a judge, with whom we were previously acquainted, 
came on board, bringing with him the queen's mother, and a third person, 
to us a stranger. It evidently appeared to be one of those visits made 
only with a view to extort something from us in the way of present ; 
signs were made by the female of chopping with an axe ; but as I could 
only talk to her in English, she found there was nothing to be got, and 
I did not consider it at all necessary to satisfy demands which were alto- 
gether unreasonable ; and especially as I knew, that if her wishes had 
been complied with, numerous applications would be made by her col- 
leagues, which would have been more difficult to refuse. 

Sixth Month 4th. — The king and his brother came on board to dinner, 
but did not remain long ; their coming now is in a plain way; they come 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 257 

and go as they please : we treat them with civility, but no longer as 
strangers, or they us. This seems to suit their habits and inclination, 
which, like their bodies, are not accustomed to restraint. They paddle 
themselves off in a canoe, with no other clothing than check shirts, with 
a loose piece of blue cotton tied round the waist, and low-crowned straw 
hats on their heads, and a broad blue ribbon round them. 

5th. — This morning a respectable Spaniard came on board, whom I 
had seen several times when on shore. He was presented with J. J. 
Gurney'e Essays in his own language, with which he seemed highly grati- 
fied. He had been an ofiicer in the Spanish army, and was banished 
from his country at the last revolution in South America : he has resided 
here about three years, and bears a good character. He was promised a 
copy of the Holy Scriptures, and other books in his native language : I 
never saw any person so much pleased and thankful at the prospect of 
having these books furnished him in this country. On inquiry, we found 
that there are three Manilla men here, one of whom was in the canoe 
at the time. This man read very intelligibly in J. J. Gurney's Essays; 
and his willingness to receive any books we were disposed to give for 
himself and comrades, made us glad that we are in possession of such a 
variety in their language. 

6th. — At George Pritchard's we met with John Davies, the missionary 
from Papara, who has been engaged here about thirty-five years ; he is 
an intelligent, elderly man. From his long residence, he has acquired 
the greatest fund of information respecting these islands and their 
inhabitants of any person we have yet met with, which he imparted in 
a manner to us highly interesting, and the more so, as its authenticity 
may be relied on. In speaking of the idols formerly in great repute 
here and in the neighboring isles, he said that when expostulating with 
the people, and endeavoring to convince them of the worthlessness of 
these wooden deities, which can neither see, nor speak, nor stand, nor go, 
the most sensible amongst the natives would say that they did not wor-. 
ship them as God, but that they served only to remind them of God, 
who is invisible, but in some manner connected with those images ; how, 
they knew not. He considered that the received opinion of these islands . 
having been originally peopled from South America, was altogether 
without foundation ; indeed, their having been peopled from Asia can 
be proved by striking facts. When traversing to the westward, the same 
language is invariably to be found on the islands, though perhaps in a 
variety of dialects ; and this may be traced to Sumatra, Borneo, Malacca, 
etc. ; and the same tradition as regards a deity may also be traced 
throughout them, more or less in degree, and varying in some partic- 
ulars ; but, on going to the eastward, the language is less and less to be 
recognized, and eventually disappears altogether. The intelligent natives 
seem to be awakened to a confused idea of a general deluge having taken 
place at some time or other, from their having discovered that, upon the 
22* E 



258 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER, [1835. 

tops of the highest mountains in this island and others, the same marine 
substances are met with as they are accustomed to find at the bottom of 
the sea. It has been the opinion of some that the whole of these islands 
formed at one time a vast continent ; but that, by an unaccountable con- 
vulsion of the earth, this continent became water, except the tops of the 
loftiest mountains, which constitute the islands as they stand at this day. 

1th. {First day.) — Notwithstanding some information had spread 
that I should be gone to Papaoa, yet the state of the weather perhaps 
induced some to come on board about the time that we usually .assemble 
the crew together. We had not sat long before some others arrived. 
The forepart of the time the children were a little restless, owing to the 
great heat of the place below, the deck being too wet to allow us to sit 
in the open air with safety : but a solemn feeling spread over our little 
company, and remained with us. My mind was gradually drawn into 
exercise, and at last I had to break through the silence with the expres- 
sion. True it is, that " God is no respecter of persons : but in every 
nation he that feareth Him and worketh righteousness is accepted with 
Him." " It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God." 
And, " If the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the ungodly and 
the sinner appear ? " Also, true it is, that no man can save his brother, 
nor give to God a ransom for his soul : the work is our own, etc. It was 
one of those favored times, of which it may be said, that the latter end 
surpassed the beginning, " because of the Truth." 

Will. — This morning received information that a public meeting of 
the principal chiefs and people of the island was about to take place, to 
consider the case of the supposed Roman Catholic. Although I had not 
been invited to a missionary conference which had taken place on this 
subject, yet I felt my way more than usually opened to attend the council 
of the Tahitians, then about to meet. Accordingly myself and Charles 
hastened to the shore, and landed opposite to the building where the 
people were assembling. The queen, with her mother and attendants, 
were seated upon the floor, surrounded by the chiefs of seven districts. 
The sister of the principal chief, or king of Karotonga, was one of the 
party. The business commenced with the examination of the Irish 
Roman Catholic ; the place was now crowded with people, but the exam- 
ination proceeded very slowly and unsatisfactorily ; which I could not 
help perceiving was entirely for want of an able interpreter, who thor- 
oughly understood the English language as well as the Tahitian. The 
people were restless and unsettled from this circumstance, the most part 
not seeming to know for what they had come together. None of the 
missionaries appeared willing (for sufficient reasons) to have any hand in 
the business ; and, seeing the real cause of the dilemma they had got 
into was still undiscovered, it seemed best for me to step forward, at a 
suitable moment, and state plainly to the heads of the meeting that it 
was impossible for the business to proceed satisfactorily unless a com- 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 259 

petent interpreter was appointed ; and, turning to Captain Henry, wlio 
stood near me, I requested him to inform the chiefs what I had said. 
This being done, the council agreed that Captam Henry should be 
chosen ; and he having consented, things began to move more readily 
forward, until the Catholic made some assertions highly injurious to 
the missionary cause, and offensive to the queen and all her chiefs, 
who felt very indignant on the occasion ; and which I knew to be in- 
correct. There did not seem any other part for me, however unpleasant, 
than publicly to contradict what he had said, and to declare that some 
of the language he had used had never been expressed by the person 
whom he was charging with having uttered it. This for a time caused 
considerable altercation ; but having three witnesses on my side, this dif- 
ficulty was soon got over, and order again restored. The examination 
continued, until the Catholic, unable to prove the statements he had 
made on first coming to Tahiti, and finding himself foiled on every side, 
made a hasty retreat, to all appearance not a little offended. One of the 
chiefs then expatiated on the case, as follows : " This man (meaning the 
Catholic) held out that he should not come to this meeting ; and it is 
seen that he did come to the meeting. He declared that he had a letter 
sealed with King William's seal, and he had no such thing ; that he had 
a letter from the British Ambassador at Paris, and he had no such thing; 
and now, by his running away, he has shown himself to be a deceiver." 
Then, turning the attention of the assembly to my Charles and myself, 
he said, " On their coming amongst us, we had no occasion to ask for 
letters ; they gave themselves into our hands. It is known to every chief 
in the island there was no trouble with them, because they are not de- 
ceivers." He finished his speech by proposing that such a man should 
never be allowed to come amongst them. After this the queen's speech 
was delivered by a clear-headed, middle-aged chief, which concluded 
with a call upon all her faithful subjects to unite in never permitting 
this Catholic, or any other of the same profession, to come to disturb the 
peace and tranquillity of Tahiti. Another chief made a very animated 
oration, which we were informed contained a proposition, not only to 
banish this man forever from their shores, but to follow him on the sea, 
and not allow either him or his comrades to remain so near them as the 
Gambler Islands, but to banish them from thence, lest the plague should 
come amongst them : throwing his long stick upon the floor, to describe 
them as trampelled under foot, never again to rise. 

11 i/i.— Yesterday we went to George Pritchard's, to become acquainted 
with Alexander Simpson, the missionary from the island of Eimeo. He 
had come over to attend the meeting that had been appointed for the 
missionaries of all the districts, to take into consideration the arrival of 
the Irish Roman Catholic, above-mentioned. Alexander Simpson's wife 
and daughter were with him. He seems kindly disposed to forward our 
views when visiting the island upon which he resides. 



260 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

14th. (First day.) — In the forenoon, a few strangers assembled with 
our own crew. In the course of the time we were together, I had a short 
testimony to bear to the indispensable duty of loving one another. How 
can we expect to be forgiven our trespasses, if we, from our hearts, do 
not forgive every man, his brother, their trespasses. Soon after one 
o'clock, p. M., George Pritchard called, accompanied by Alexander 
Sim'pson's wife, in a whale-boat, to convey Charles and myself to Papaoa. 
We reached in time for the meeting of the Tahitians, which consisted 
of a large body of the people. Throughout much of the day, and much 
of the time also that their religious engagements were going forward, ray 
mind was under no small weight of exercise, and it seemed doubtful to 
myself whether I should have anything to communicate or not; but 
towards the latter part, I only waited for a proper interval of silence to 
stand upon my feet. George Pritchard observing this, asked whether I 
wished to say anything then, or after the next singing was. over : but the 
present moment seemed the right one; which being signified, he exhorted 
the meeting to stillness and attention, and waited by my side for me to 
begin. [D. W. then communicated what was upon his mind.] Shortly 
after this, the meeting broke up : when the people drew towards us, and 
commenced the usual ceremony of shaking hands. The queen was 
present ; but I did not know it until afterwards. We called at her house 
on our way to the boat, but she was gone off, on foot, to Papeete. 

Half-past eleven o'clock, p. m. My mind is peaceful and easy, and 
relieved ; and the God of glory has the praise, who thus continues to 
bear up a poor, tribulated,' way-worn traveller, renewing my youth as the 
eagle's, and as the day is so causing my strength to be. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

Visit to Btjnaauia — Native Meeting — Kindness of the Principal Chief 
— Point Venus — Perilous Situation — Meeting at Point Venus — Visit to 
Papara — Beautiful Scenery — School at Teahupoo — Meeting of the 
Natives — Letter from the Native Congregation — Native Meeting at 
Papara — Keturn to the Henry Freeling — Letter from the Queen of 
Tahiti. 

SIXTH MONTH 16th. — Last night had some conversation with 
George Pritchard about accompanying me to Bunaauia this after- 
noon. It was proposed that we should lodge at the house of David 
Darling, the missionary at that station, in order to attend the Tahitian 
worship at sunrise to-morrow morning. We set out in a whale-boat 
about three o'clock, p. m. ; our company consisted of Alexander Simpson 
and George Pritchard, with some other members of the missionary fam- 



1835.] MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. 261 

ilies, my son Charles and myself, with four Tahitians at the oars. We had 
a fine passage while within the reef; but on reaching the opening which 
leads out into the main ocean, the rollers broke with so much violence 
that some of our company were discouraged from making the attempt 
to force a passage through it. At length it was concluded to run the 
boat on shore upon a sandy beach, near some of the huts of the natives, 
who sallied forth in a body, and soon hauled her up beyond the reach 
of the surf Our party being all landed, we proceeded on foot, and 
should soon have reached the mission-house, and in good daylight, but 
having a considerable river to encounter, the night overtook us before 
we had all passed over it. This river is rapid, and of uncertain depth ; 
and notwithstanding the bed of it is covered with loose, round stones, 
the natives are so dexterous that an accident but rarely occurs. A num- 
ber of these people soon came to our assistance, and the company were 
all landed safely on the other side. Soon after dark we reached the hos- 
pitable mansion of David Darling, and were received with great kindness 
by his wife and family ; himself being from home among the Marquesan 
Islands, whither he had gone to assist in establishing a missionary. At 
this place we found the wife and three children of J. M. Orsmond, the 
missionary at the Taiarapu station. They had been tossing about for a 
considerable time in a clumsy boat of their own, not at all likely soon 
to reach their abode, unless the wind should blow from a direction seldom 
witnessed at this season of the year. Being rather unwell in the evening, 
and having passed an almost sleepless night, I felt in poor condition 
when it was time to get ready to attend the sunrise meeting of the Tahi- 
tians, on the morning of the 17th instant. A large number of the people 
collected together, and Avhen the usual service of their own was gone 
through I stood up, and George Pritchard interpreted for me, as at other 
times. 

The principal burden that rested upon my mind was to turn the atten- 
tion of the people to the light of Christ Jesus in their own hearts, that 
their conversation might be such as becometh his gospel. I had to tell 
them, that although I did not understand their language, yet I was fear- 
ful for them, seeing that for every idle word a man shall speak, he must 
give an account in the day of judgment; for by our words we shall be 
justified, and by our words we shall be condemned : believing and de- 
claring this belief, that a very loose and wanton conversation was a 
besetting sin amongst them. I had to remind them of the superior ad- 
vantages bestowed upon these islands over many others of this part of 
the habitable globe, by the introduction of Christianity amongst them. 
Had they obeyed the gospel, the effect of the levil introduced amongst 
them by distant nations would have been prevented. That the Lord is 
looking for fruit ; and " the earth which drinketh in the rain that cometh 
oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed, 
receiveth blessing from God : but that which beareth briars and thorns 



262 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

is rejected, and is nigh unto cursing, whose end is to be burned : " that 
the desire of my soul was, that the lamentation once taken up by the 
Saviour of the world might never be applicable to them as a people : 
"O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, etc., how often would I have gathered thy 
children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings ; 
and ye would not ! " That the love of God had overshadowed these 
islands in an eminent degree ; and I never heard of an instance where 
the Lord, in matchless mercy, was pleased to send any of his servants 
amongst a people but that his love was still towards that people. That 
Christ Jesus had been often preached to them, but they had not abeyed 
his gospel : they must repent and obey ; and the way to repent and obey 
is to fear God, and give glory to Him. That it is the same gospiel now 
as was proclaimed by the angel which John saw flying through .the 
midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto every 
nation and kindred, and tongue and people ; saying with a loud voice, 
" fear God and give glory to Him; for the hour of his judgment is come: 
and worship Him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the foun- 
tains of waters." Desiring that they might be sensible of that day when 
the Lord's judgment is come upon all that is of a sinful and transgres- 
sing nature ; that so they might indeed fear Him, and in thought, word, 
and deed, give glory unto Him ; and thus be prepared to worship Him 
in spirit and in truth ; for it is such the Father seeketh to worship Him. 
That '* God who commanded the light to shine out of darkness hath 
shined in our hearts," and to this saving light I wished to turn them. 
The people were generally very attentive, and a solemn covering was 
permitted to prevail over us. On rising from our seats, they gathered 
around us in the usual way. Being previously acquainted with Utami, 
a principal chief in that neighborhood, we met like old friends who 
knew and loved each other, if his love for me was the same as I felt for 
him. We got out into the air as soon as we well could, in order to 
escape some of the usual greetings, not feeling in a condition, from weak- 
ness and exhaustion, to accept of all the kindness intended by these 
people. It is indeed worthy of humble gratitude and thankfulness, to 
witness how my gracious Lord, from time to time, has opened the way 
for me amongst the missionaries. 

The printing-office is established at this place : we looked into it, but 
as the principal conductor of this work, David Darling, was absent, the 
press was standing still. The organization of the language, so as to 
admit the translation of the Holy Scriptures into the native tongue, is a 
work, the importance of which cannot be duly estimated nor conceived, 
as to the happy result, finder the Divine blessing, that is in store for 
generations yet unborn ; any more than the extent can be defined to 
which they may be permitted to circulate and diffuse revealed truth in 
the language of holy inspiration. This work, now considered to be near 
its completion, has been the labor of many years, in a climate wasting 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEK. 263 

to the constitution of every European, being oppressively relaxing from 
the heat. Henry ISTott has been a very laborious servant in this cause, 
without any regard to the many hardships and privations which the 
earliest settlers had particularly to encounter, and in which he deeply 
shared; his constitution is now sinking from long residence and the 
effects of close sedentary application; who can doubt for a moment the 
devotedness of such a man ? 

Whilst here we were waited upon by Utami, in the capacity of chief, 
to request permission to feed us, as they term furnishing strangers with 
a supply of food ; which, with them, is considered the greatest respect 
that can be shown to a stranger : but we were compelled to decline their 
kind attention, as the materials could not be procured from the different 
parts of the district before the morrow, and we were bound to return to 
the Henry Freeling that night, if practicable, as the chronometers, from 
being locked up in our cabin, could not be wound up until we returned 
on board again. The quantity of food usually furnished at such times 
is quite preposterous, consisting of a hog, fowls, fish, plantains, bananas, 
etc., with a quantity of cocoanuts, and if hinted at, there is little doubt 
that a dog would be prepared, according to the ancient custom of the 
island. As the chief Utami has undertaken to repair a building for a 
school, I agreed to furnish a few pounds •of nails, and a lock for the door, 
for his encouragement; in this useful work. In the course of the day, 
our boat was brought from the place where We landed the preceding 
evening ; and, after taking leave of this family, we again re-embarked, 
and in a short time got safely through the most dangerous pass in the 
reef into smooth water, and reached the Bay of Papeete before dark, not 
a little fatigued, and in much poverty of spirit, and unable to write for 
want of sleep. 

Sixth Month 19th. — - Principally employed on board. Consulted in the 
forenoon with Samuel Wilson on the best mode of visiting the district 
of Point Venus, where his father resides, and that of Tiarei, the residence 
of William Henry. In the afternoon we went on shore for exercise, 
until dark. Samuel Wilson, with whose plainness and simplicity we 
were much gratified, has kindly offered to accompany us to the distant 
districts as interpreter. 

20th. — George Pritchard came on board in the forenoon, and assisted 
in arranging a plan for accomplishing our visit to the remaining and 
most distant districts upon the island of Tahiti. It was concluded best 
for us to set off this afternoon towards Tiarei. As the wind blew fresh, 
about sunset was considered the proper time to proceed as far as Point 
Venus, presuming the strength of the wind would lessen as the evening 
approached.- It was proposed that we should remain at Point Venus 
until two o'clock in the morning, and then push forward so as to reach 
Tiarei about daybreak, before the trade-wind set in, which is mostly 
pretty strong, and generally from the quarter to which we were bending 



264 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

our course. All things being ready, we left the Henry Freeling soon 
after four o'clock, the wind having materially lessened by the fall of 
some rain, and it still continued to get lighter as we proceeded. As there 
was every indication of clear and serene weather long before reaching 
the first place of intended destination, it was suggested by our native 
boat's crew that we should not make much stay there, but push forward 
while the wind and sea were gentle. The principal motive for wishing 
to stop by the way at all, was to lessen the fatigue of these men, by 
dividing the journey into two parts, so that they might rest between 
them : but they were well aware that the whole distance could be per- 
formed at once in calm weather, with much more ease than if divided, 
and time given for rest if the wind and sea should rise against them, 
although but in a moderate degree. Just before dark we landed upon 
the shore of Point Venus, the place from whence the celebrated naviga- 
tor Captain James Cook observed the transit of the planet Venus on 
the disk of the sun. Opposite that part of the coast of Tahiti, which 
we had next to traverse, there is no sheltering coral-reef for its protec- 
tion, so that the remainder of our journey was exposed to the whole 
beat of the Pacific Ocean, and can only be performed when the weather 
is moderate. 

Having with us Samuel Wifeon, we were readily conducted to the 
habitation of his father, Charles Wilson, the resident missionary at this 
station, and were kindly entertained by the family. As the passage 
round Point Venus is very intricate, and the water particularly shoal, 
the boat was taken round to the other side, while we were partaking of 
some refreshment : we lost no time in preparing again to embark. The 
crew met us with a native torch, made of the dry, branching leaves of 
the cocoanut tree, which, with our own lantern, lighted the intricate 
narrow path among the bushes, and was particularly useful at the sea- 
side, the night being now very dark. As the night advanced, we were 
helped by a gentle land breeze, so that the labor of the oars was a little 
diminished. There was an experienced elderly native employed at the 
stern oar of our whale-boat, whose course seemed to be principally di- 
rected by the white tops of the rolling surf as it broke upon the coast, 
near to which he mostly kept. Off one rocky point of land it became 
needful to turn with a wide sweep towards the oflSng, to escape a pro- 
jecting ridge of rocks, the outermost extremity of which was defined by 
the termination of breakers. By ten 'o'clock, p. m., it was declared that 
we were abreast of Tiarei ; but the night was so dark that the narrow 
entrance through the reef to it could not be distinguished, even by the 
eagle-eyed Tahitians. The boat's mast was struck, and one of the natives 
stationed in the front, with Samuel Wilson, to look out ; and, her head 
being turned shorewards, we edged gently down towards the foaming 
breakers, which were bursting on the rocky strand with thundering noise. 
As the rowing had now altogether ceased, the boat drifted only at the 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 265 

rate at which the swell of the sea hove her along ; a measure highly 
prudent, until the dangerous pass we had to go through was clearly ascer- 
tained : as was " afterwards sufficiently demonstrated, though at the mo- 
ment such tardy proceeding might seem to protract the term of suspense. 
Having silently proceeded for some time in this way, and from the 
increasing roar of the restless waters, evidently drawing nearer and 
nearer to the margin of the crags, on a sudden there were symptoms of 
alarm, which could not be mistaken, on the part of the boat's crew, who 
now perceived that we had missed the only entrance that afforded a pas- 
sage to the shore ; and, from our present position, a large lump of rock 
was in the way to the mouth of the channel, which the boat could not 
possibly escape. Our poor Tahitians immediately jumped into the sea, 
and did all they could to save the boat from being dashed to pieces ; but 
they could not prevent her from striking. She, however, only struck once, 
and lay quiet, the wave having so far receded that she did not float 
enough to beat, and the next roller that came in carried her completely 
over the obstruction. But it was difficult for some time to ascertain 
whether the worst was now over or not; for our men began to howl and 
shout, the meaning of which we could not comprehend : it afterwards 
appeared that this was done to rouse the sleeping natives on the shore, 
who, well understanding this yell, shortly came running with lighted 
torches to our assistance, and a few minutes placed us once more upon 
terra firma. As the boat could not get close in, one of these men very 
soon had me upon his back, to prevent my getting wet : Samuel Wilson 
and my son Charles were landed in the same way. The journey alto- 
gether had been more speedy, and in many respects more favorable than 
is often witnessed, until we came to the last pinch, when the never-failing 
arm of Almighty power was again displayed in the needful time for our 
relief. As we were strangers to the language of the people, and could 
render them no assistance whatever, and any attempt to direct their 
efforts must only have increased the general confusion, we therefore sat 
silent beholders of what was going forward ; committing ourselves to 
Him who saw our perilous situation through the darkened gloom, and 
did not suffer the briny waters to prevail against us ; but in love and 
mercy and compassion stretched forth his hand to save. As to myself 
I may say, my heart was fixed, trusting in the Lord ; whose loving-kind- 
ness is better than life. He was with us of a truth, in fulfilment of his 
gracious promise, and we were not confounded. I desire to record this 
signal favor with humble thankfulness and reverence, to his praise and 
to his glory. We soon reached the mission-house where William Henry 
resides, to whom we were all personally known ; by whom, and his wife, 
we were kindly accommodated for the night ; although, from their se- 
cluded situation, but little in the way of receiving strangers, and at an 
hour so unseasonable they could not have had the least idea of our com- 
23 



266 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

ing. Much sleep could not be obtained, but we passed the night in 
quietness, and we felt refreshed at rising. 

Tlarei, 21st. — Previously to the commencement of the Tahitian wor- 
ship, at nine o'clock in the morning, our time was pretty fully occupied 
with the family devotion and taking breakfast ; after which we repaired 
to the meeting-house, it being agreed if I should have anything to speak 
to the people that Samuel Wilson was to stand as interpreter. This was 
a relief to William Henry (and also to myself), as he had quite as much 
to go through as his strength was equal to, he being far advanced in years. 
After William Henry had shown us to a seat he went into the pulpit, 
Samuel Wilson remaining not far from us. The difference in appear- 
ance and in the general deportment of the people, at this distance from 
the contaminating effects of the shipping, was discernible throughout the 
greater part of the congregation, which was large. Being comforted by 
the sensible presence of the great Master, my mind was strengthened in 
an unusual manner ; but not until after a season of humiliating conflict 
had been passed through, in order, I belive, that the excellency of the 
power might be felt and known, and acknowledged to be of God and not 
of us, nor of anything that we can command or call our own. AVhen 
the usual engagements of the meeting were gone through, I stood up, 
and beckoned to Samuel Wilson to draw nearer to me. We went into a 
position a little more central, near the table ; and under a solemn cover- 
ing, after a short interval of silence, I said : " I am fully persuaded in 
my own mind, that you, my beloved people, will suffer a few words from 
a stranger, who is with you in the fear, and in the love, and, I may 
add, in the will of God, and not in my own ; and therefore I stand 
amongst you with innocent boldness, because I seek not yours, but you, 
that immortal part in you which must sooner or later have a being in 
endless felicity or in endless misery." Declaring unto them that " there 
is no alteration in the Christian course ; the welfare is continual, and 
can only be maintained and accomplished with burning and fuel of fire — 
by the cleansing operation of that burning which the spirit of judgment 
produces, and that unquenchable fire of the Lord which consumeth the 
chaffy and transgressing nature in our hearts ; and, if submitted to, would 
prepare and purify us (even as he is pure) for a kingdom consisting no*t 
in meats and drinks, but in righteousness and peace and joy in the Holy 
Ghost ; a kingdom where nothing that is unclean, nothing that is impure, 
nothing that worketh an abomination, or that raaketh a lie, can ever 
enter. Whilst I have been sitting with you, my heart has been filled 
with the love of God towards you ; raising in it a fervent desire, that 
every individual, from the least to the greatest, might be numbered 
among the ransomed and redeemed of the Lord, who shall return and 
come to Sion with songs and everlasting joy upon their heads, from 
whom sorrow and sighing shall flee away." But I had to tell them that 
a great and individual work must be accomplished before these gracious 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEB. 267 

and prophetic promises are realized. The indignation of the Lord must 
be patiently borne for sin and for transgression, until He should arise 
and plead their cause, and execute judgment for them, and in his own 
time say, It is enough ; and bring them forth to light, even the light of 
Christ Jesus, in whom they will then behold the Lamb of God that 
taketh away the sin of the world. This light shineth in every heart, and 
is the true light that lighteth every man that cometh into the world ; in 
which only the righteousness of Christ Jesus is witnessed to be brought 
forth and beheld. When the precious blood of Christ was shed for the 
sins of all mankind. He ascended up on high ; He led captivity captive, 
and received gifts for men, even for the rebellious also ; that the Lord 
God might dwell among them, even among sinners, such as themselves 
and me. That a measure or manifestation of the gift of the Holy Spirit 
is given to every man to profit withal ; and well will it be for those who 
are profiting thereby, and faithfully occupying therewith. I then had 
to remind them of the great things which the Lord had done for them : 
that the gospel sound had long been heard in their land ; that many 
parts of the Holy Scriptures had been translated into their native tongue, 
which directed them to the Saviour — to the Word, which was in the be- 
ginning, which was with God, and was God. After enlarging further, 
although I think what I have stated are the principal heads that were 
touched upon, I sat down poor and empty ; yet satisfied with favor, and 
full with the blessing of the Lord. Instead of the congregation begin- 
ning to separate immediately in a hasty manner, as we have sometimes 
witnessed, even the dear children kept their seats, with the whole of the 
company ; a delightful pause ensued, which was short, but crowned with 
that solemnity not at our command ; during which I humbly trust the 
thanksgiving of many redounded to the glory of God. Silence was at 
last broken by one jof the chiefs expressing, on behalf of the assembly and 
himself, their thankfulness and satisfaction, and how welcome my visit 
had been to them, because, he said, " You have preached to us the ever- 
lasting gospel, and have shown to us the propitiatory sacrifice for the 
sins of mankind, Christ Jesus ; " with something further, which, when in- 
terpreted, I was fearful attached too much to the creature ; and I re- 
quested Samuel Wilson to tell them not to look to the creature, but to 
their Creator. The whole of the people still continued together, about 
eight hundred persons ; and seemed as if they knew not how to begin to 
separate, until some person proposed their shaking hands with us. Which 
immediately commenced, and exceeded all we had before met with. 

On our return, the difficulty of passing through the reef was trifling 
and insignificant ; the light of day had dispelled all our fears and its 
terrors ; we could now see what we were about to encounter. In a few 
minutes we were clear of the breakers, and, spreading our sail, directed 
our course towards Point Venus, where we arrived in something less 
than two hours, the wind having kept on the increase the whole of the 



268 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

way ; and having a fine, lively whale-boat, that could run from the swell, 
there was no danger to apprehend so long as it continued to follow her. 
We were soon ready to go to meeting, but a very different scene awaited 
us, for instead of another feast of heavenly dainties, the Bridegroom 
was taken away, and a fast was proclaimed ; " then shall they fast in 
those days/' It was a time altogether the most discouraging that had 
yet befallen us. The continual talking and light behavior of a large 
portion of the people were truly painful, although several attempts were 
made to restore order amongst them ; and the sound of some sharp 
strokes of the long sticks, by the agents employed to keep order, was 
distinctly heard amongst the younger people. I requested Samuel 
Wilson to say that, although I had brought nothing with me, a little 
matter had arisen which I did not wish to take away. The attention of 
the people being somewhat arrested, I proceeded with — " Be not de- 
ceived ; God is not mocked ; for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he 
also reap. For he that soweth to his flesh, shall of the flesh reap cor- 
ruption ; but he that soweth to the Spirit, shall of the Spirit reap life 
everlasting." " The Lord is good unto them who wait for Him, to the 
soul that seeketh Him ; " and eternal life is the reward of all those 
" who, by patient continuance in well doing, seek for glory, honor, and 
immortality; but unto those who are contentious, and do not obey the 
truth, but obey unrighteousness, indignation and wrath, tribulation and 
anguish, upon every soul of man that doeth evil, of the Jew first, and 
also of the Gentile; but glory, honor, and peace to every man that 
worketh good." I then had to turn their attention to the sure and only 
foundation, Christ Jesus, and to the necessity of their believing in his 
inward and spiritual appearance in their hearts : that without faith it is 
impossible to please God ; pointing to the holy author and blessed finisher 
thereof, from whom alone it is to be derived. Without they live by this 
faith of the Son of God, who loved them and gave himself for them, 
all their profession of religion is vain. With some further additions, I 
sat down ; and the meeting soon after closed. We called at the house 
to bid the family farewell,*and immediately put ofl* for the Bay of Papeete. 
We should have reached the Henry Freeling by dark, but having lost 
our pilot and interpreter, Samuel Wilson, who remained at home at 
Point Venus, we were twice entangled in the mazy reef, and forced to 
row back again each time to get clear of it. 

Sixth Month 23d — To-day employed in arranging matters to enable 
us to set out again for the Taiarapu journey, to visit the district where 
J. M. Orsmond resides. 

24^/i. — A whale-boat having been procured last evening, we proceeded 
after an early breakfast to George Pritchard's ; and from thence, accom- 
panied by our kind friend Samuel Wilson, set forward towards Papara. 
We reached Bunaauia in good time, and were again hospitably received 
by David Darling's family at the mission-house, he himself being still 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 269 

from home. After resting our crew more than an hour, we were again 
seated in the boat, fearful of wasting time ; as the difficulty in some 
parts of the passage, going out and in between the reefs, on account of 
the currents which prevail, renders daylight indispensable in passing 
through them. We landed at a place where a large English barque had 
been broken up. Here we met with three Englishmen, employed in 
preparing to build a new vessel, with part of the materials selected from 
the old one. These poor men seemed to be left in a very destitute and 
neglected situation ; and, it is to be feared, were strangers to the great 
work yet to be accomplished for the salvation of their immortal souls, 
if not altogether unconcerned about it. A parcel of tracts were left for 
their perusal, which was promised by one of them. We reached Papara 
before sunset, and on landing were met by Tati, with whom I was previ- 
ously acquainted. This man is considered to be the greatest orator upon 
the islands, and one of the few who stand as champions for the general 
welfare of their country. After little more had passed than the saluta- 
tions customary among the islanders, the natives began to flock round 
us as we stood upon the beach, when an interesting conversation took 
place in their hearing. Tati began by saying that the peace and har- 
mony which now prevailed were the result of the gospel having come 
among them. I replied, that wherever the spirit of the gospel breathes, 
there must be peace ; reminding him of the angelic chorus that ushered 
in this glorious dispensation, " Glory to God in the highest, and on earth 
peace, good-will towards men." He said that the wars which formerly 
were continually breaking out and depopulating the country had nearly 
altogether ceased since the gospel had been brought to them by the mis- 
sionaries. On this I queried, " But did you not hear the sound of the 
gospel before the missionaries came among you? I believe you did; 
and that many of you were sensible when you committed evil, and were 
stung with remorse for it ; and also that a feeling of peace had been 
witnessed when a virtuous action had been done. Have you not been 
sensible of this ? " He replied, they knew it was necessary to offer sacri- 
fices frequently for sin, to appease the wrath of an offended Deity. This, 
I told hiux, that had disquieted them for sin and transgression, though 
at the time they had not known what it was, was that gospel which had 
been preached in and unto every creature under heaven. After this, 
Tati invited us to his house, and refreshed us with the milk of the 
cocoanut. He said that although many improvements had been intro- 
duced, by foreigners coming amongst them, yet we might perceive they 
still retained many of their old habits and customs, alluding to their 
domestic arrangements, squatting upon the floor, etc. The house exhib- 
ited more of an air of comfort and industry than any we had before 
seen ; native cloth, fishing-nets, etc., of their own manufacture were lying 
about. The approach of night occasioned us to hasten to the house of 
23* 



270 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

John Davies, a native of Montgomeryshire, one of the oldest missionaries 
upon the island, where we were kindly received and entertained. 

Sixth Month 25th. — Rising by the break of day, and partaking of an 
early breakfast, we departed, as soon as the family devotion was over, for 
Tairapu, the south-eastern extremity of the island. By the way, we 
landed at Mairi Pehe, and visited Samuel Henry and family ; he is com- 
monly styled Captain Henry, from having been several years the com- 
mander of a vessel : he is the son of William Henry, the missionary at 
Tiarei. Here the whole process of making sugar was going forward, 
from pressing the juice out of the cane by rollers, and all the different 
stages that it passes through, until reduced to the granulated state fit 
for use. The sun was nigh setting when we reached the missionary sta- 
tion to which we were destined ; but the beauty and various scenery of 
this part of the island served to enliven the last hour of a long day's 
exposure to the sun, and to quiet in some degree the sensations of hunger 
and weariness by which we had long been assailed. The stupendous 
mountains, however steep and rugged, were clothed in the richest and 
fullest manner with every kind of fruit and forest-tree which flourish in 
these tropical climates, where perpetual summer reigns ; their luxuriance 
only now and then interrupted by falls of water hurrying down the 
steep declivities in beautiful cascades to the vales beneath : but the 
noise of these numerous cataracts is at once overpowered and lost in the 
roar of the mighty Pacific, whose waves incessantly thunder in endless 
succession upon the shores and reefs of Tahiti. The rattle of our oars 
on the ocean's glassy surface as we approached near the shore soon drew 
forth the natives, with the missionary, John Muggeridge Orsmond, who 
were ready to welcome and assist the strangers at their landing. We 
had before become acquainted with the wife of J. M. Orsmond at Buna- 
auia ; this, together with the hearty reception now given us by her 
husband, produced feelings somewhat like those experienced on reaching 
a home : we were favored to feel refreshed and well the next morning. 

26th. — We went to look at the children who had assembled for school 
at sunrising, with a considerable number of adults of both sexes. Every 
thing here looked clean and comfortable, as if under diligent care and 
superintendence, as did the different buildings, the whole being in a 
respectable state of repair. Being aware that the children would be 
gratified by notice being taken of them, I shook hands with every indi- 
vidual, both young and old, that was collected. Whilst here, the people 
present exceedingly urged our staying with them over the next Sabbath 
day ; but as my engagements were such- as could not be altered, and 
would prevent my consistently complying with their request, I asked J. 
M. Orsmond to interpret my answer, and to tell them, that as the whole 
congregation was to meet me in the afternoon, I trusted that the Divine 
presence would be with us, and if so, we should be satisfied with favor 
and filled with the heavenly blessing of the Lord. In returning from 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 271 

the school, we had to pass through a long train of provisions, which the 
natives had provided in readiness to present to us, and which, through 
the medium of J. M. Orsmond, we were informed were intended for our 
food and refreshment. Although this provision was as unnecessary as 
it was undesired, I felt sensible of the kindness and good-will of the 
people towards us, with which, at my request, they were made acquainted. 
The quantity of food thus furnished was enormous, sufficient, probably, 
to have sunk our boat, if it could have been taken into her. Besides 
large quantities of the mountain plantain, and a variety of other vegeta- 
bles and fruits, there were several fowls ; and I observed among them a 
black pig, tethered. The native boat's crew, which had brought us from 
Papeete, fared sumptuously for two days on the occasion ; and I believe 
the major part was consumed or carried off by them, as is customary 
and expected at such times. 

At four o'clock, p.m., the people assembled in the meeting-house; 
where I had full opportunity to clear my mind towards them. The dis- 
trict on this peninsula being quite distinct from those on the other, it 
was needful that my certificates should be read, as none of the people 
could have previously heard them. They were read accordingly, with 
ample explanation, by J. M. Orsmond, before I stood on my feet. The 
people were turned to the light of Christ Jesus in their own hearts. They 
were told that their being members of an outward and visible church 
would not avail them in the great and awful day of account : that they 
must be members of the true gospel church, the church triumphant, 
whose names are written in heaven ; and unless this was attained whilst 
here, it would be too late, for it cannot be done hereafter ; there is no 
work nor device in the grave, etc. Showing them how the primitive 
believers, through the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things 
than that of Abel, attained to it in their day ; and that it is equally 
attainable at this day through the purifying operations of the Holy 
Spirit. I urged and encouraged them to persevere in this great and 
important work, earnestly desiring that they might not rest satisfied with 
an empty profession ; but that they might come into possession of the 
inestimable pearl, the pearl of great price, the truth as it is in Jesus. 
It was indeed a solid and solemn opportunity, and one of those which, I 
afterwards learned, left the people hungering, I trust, for heavenly bread ; 
whilst to myself it was productive of that soul-enriching peace which 
can only be purchased by sharing in the blessed Master's cup of suffer- 
ings, of which I had drank, and under which I had been heavily bowed 
down during the afternoon before going to the meeting, and there also. 
And now how can I sufficiently acknowledge and declare the condescend- 
ing mercy and loving-kindness of my gracious Lord God, who in a par- 
ticular manner was pleased to warm the hearts of those dear people with 
his life-giving presence ; which made it an occasion truly memorable, and 
caused many of them to rejoice and abound with thanksgiving to his 



272 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. • [1835. 

praise and to his glory. The same evening the deacons of the church, 
Tetohi and Puna by name, came to J. M. Orsmond's house, and being 
seated with us, one of them produced a letter, written on behalf of the 
congregation at Tea-hu-poo, which, being directed to myself, I opened ; 
it was found to contain the address that follows, as literally translated 
by Samuel Wilson. 

^'-Tm-hu-poo, 2Qth of June, 1835. 

"Dear Friends: The ministers, with the Brethren and Sisters in 
London. 

" Peace be unto you, in the true God Jehovah, and in Jesus Christ his 
Son, who came into the world to save sinful men: we indeed are sinful 
men. Here is Daniel Wheeler amongst us ; and he has made known 
unto us all the good words of Jesus Christ. And comfort has grown in 
our hearts ; and great pleasure has been to us from his words concern- 
ing the words of Jesus the Messiah. 

" It was indeed very great pleasure in his saying to us, Jesus is the 
pearl of great price : it is a pearl good within and good without. And 
many have been the good words that he has spoken to us. Now, indeed, 
we know assuredly he has true love to the brethren and sisters in all 
places where the things of Jesus are held. In that love he has come 
amongst us : and indeed our love is grown towards him and his son, in 
their making known on their way the things of Jesus, and in their visit 
of love to all the brethren, and in inviting all to enter into Jesus the 
Messiah. 

" Signed on behalf of the Church, 

"Puna." 

At the breaking up of the meeting, in the afternoon, I told J. M. Ors- 
mond that I felt so much love to these people I thought I should see 
them again : when he proposed to meet me at the out-station on the 
other side of the peninsula next First day but one ; where he said he 
would collect the whole of the people from this place, and from the two 
other stations. I could not speak decisively, at the moment, though 
expectation was given that it might probably be so. Since this conver- 
sation, I have recollected that on leaving Tiarei, last First day, we were 
told that the people from an out-station of that district had just arrived, 
in expectation that we should be again at the meeting in the afternoon. 
It seems right for me to go to the out-station on the other side of the 
peninsula, called Tautira ; and I find, on inquiry, that the Tiarei out- 
station can be visited at the same time ; but that it will require fine 
weather and a smooth sea to eflfect it. It must, however, be left for the 
present with Him who knows the thoughts of all our hearts, before 
whom I desire to stand in humble resignation and willingness to go or 
to stay, as seemeth Him good. The two men who came with the letter 
before mentioned (Tetohi and Puna) remained with us until near mid- 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 273 

night ; and I think it may be said, that by the breaking of bread our 
spiritual eyes were opened to perceive that the great Master was there 
in marvellous condescension and mercy to bless the opportunity. It 
was indeed a heavenly banquet : and some of us who had lain many 
days in the grave, were now, like Lazarus, permitted to sit at the table 
with their Lord. I was reminded of the passover, and was constrained 
to declare amongst them, " This is the true supper, this is the sacrament 
indeed, as you call it : " it could not be denied, for the Lord's power was 
over all. One of these present observed more than once, " This is what 
is so much wanting amongst us, spiritual religion ; this is what is so much 
wanting." [D. W. then proceeds:] Hearken to the invitation of the 
Bridegroom of souls, held forth in the language of holy inspiration : 
" Eat, O friends ; drink, yea, drink abundantly, O beloved ! " Sweet 
is his voice, and his countenance comely. Let us hearken that so we 
may be favored to hear it. Let us wait for it with our lamps trimmed, 
and our lights burning; with girded loins, like men that are waiting 
indeed for the coming of their Lord ; for sweet is his voice, even the 
voice of Him, the same and no other, who said, " Behold I stand at the 
door and knock ; if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will 
come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me." Then let us 
hearken, so that we may hear ; and be ready to open the doors of our 
hearts, that the King of Glory may come in. Blessed and happy are 
they that hear and obey ; they share in the highest, greatest, and richest 
heavenly favor bestowed on earth, by the quickening Spirit of the Lord 
from heaven upon poor, frail, mortal dust. These " behold the King in 
his beauty," and cannot refrain from declaring to others that sweet is 
his voice and his countenance comely. 

Sixth Month 27th. — Rose early, and after breakfast took leave of the 
family, and embarked forthwith for Papara. We reached Mairi Pehe 
(about forty miles) before two o'clock, p. m. ; Samuel Henry rode on 
horseback to the Mairi, whilst we pushed on in the boat, intending to 
meet together on the spot. This Mairi was, dui'ing the days of idolatry, 
considered the most sacred place upon the island : it is spoken of by 
Captain James Cook, who visited it when in its full splendor. At pres- 
ent it appears to be nothing more than a stupendous heap of stones, 
almost hidden with bushes and trees that have grown over it and the 
neighborhood of it ; where formerly human sacrifices were plentifully 
offered. Parting with Samuel Henry, we continued our course to Papara, 
and passed through the opening of the reef with a strong current, before 
the sun went down. At this place the boys were amusing themselves in 
the surf, by lying at full length on their backs upon boards, and letting 
the rolling, curling breakers whirl them precipitately down the liquid 
slope to the gulf below. Some of the boys best acquainted with this 
slippery sport, by watching the proper moment to launch forth, were 
hurled with great velocity to considerable distances, without being dis- 

S 



274 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

lodged from their boards; while the unskilful would be impetuously 
rolled over by the curling wave, and for a time altogether hidden in the 
foam below. We were received with kindness by the ancient missionary, 
John Davies, at whose house we passed the night. 

Sixth Month 2Sth. (First day.) — At nine o'clock, A. M., the Tahitian 
worship commenced. John Davies had previously told me, that if I 
should have anything to speak to the people, he himself would interpret 
for me. When the customary service was gone through, and he came 
down from his pulpit, I rose and stood near him. [When the attention 
of the people was attracted, and stillness prevailed, D. W. communicated 
what was upon his mind. He adds :] Notwithstanding there was reason to 
apprehend that many would be able to collect but a small part of what 
was said, on account of the feeble state of the interpreter, yet it was so 
evident that the Divine presence and power reigned over all that I had 
to appeal to the people as witnesses to the solemnizing influence with 
which we were favored. I trust the Lord alone was exalted this day 
and magnified ; and the people turned to their true teacher, Christ Jesus, 
whose name shall be great in every nation, from the rising of the sun to 
the going down of the same. What might be the feelings of others on 
this occasion, I am not aware ; it was to myself a highly favored, precious 
season, the sense and remembrance of which is relieving, and still abid- 
ing; and although some days have now passed away since this event 
took place, it yet raises in my heart a tribute of thanksgiving, and a 
song of praise to my great and bountiful and ever merciful Creator and 
Preserver. 

One part of the return journey from Papara was attended with con- 
siderable risk, by a violent current, occasioned by some alteration which 
had occurred in the wind, driving immense bodies of water from the 
ocean through the open parts of the reef, causing broken water in every 
direction, through the midst of which we were compelled to pass, sur- 
rounded by innumerable spires and stones of coral rock which presented 
themselves in every direction ; and through the narrow, winding intrica- 
cies of which we were sometimes whirled in a frightful manner ; we were, 
however, safely conducted through them all without any disaster; al- 
though the Tahitians were thrown into confusion, which added mate- 
rially to the risk we were encountering, by their hastily rising from their 
seats. 

We stayed a short time at the house of David Darling, and then pro- 
ceeded with a fresh and favorable wind towards Papeete, where we were 
favored to reach the Henry Freeling, about an hour after dark, and to 
find all well on board. 

SOth. — Yesterday employed on board most of the day. In the evening 
wrote late, to bring up my Journal. To-day still looking towards the 
Tautira journey ; and I shall be thankful to feel clearness and strength 
from my heavenly Father, whether by staying or going. 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 275 

[Literal translation, by Samuel Wilson of Point Venus, of a letter, 
received this day, from the queen, in which she remits the port dues on 
the Henry Freeling.'] 

''Tahiti, mth of June, 1835. 

" I do away with the money for the anchoring of the vessel. This is 
the reason why I do away with it, because thine is a visit of love, and 
not a trading voyage. If it was a trading voyage, it would not be done 
away with ; I would still demand the money for the anchoring: but be- 
cause thine is a visit of love, I have not therefore demanded the money, 

(Signed) " Pomare V. 

" Health, to thee and thy son in your (two) voyaging. 

"NaDaniella Wira." 



CHAPTER XXII. 

' Set out foe Tautiea — A Kative "FEEDiNa" — MEExm&s at Tautira — 

YlSITToHlTEA — EeTTJEN TO THE " HeNEY FrEELING" — ObSTETJCTIONS TO THE 

Progress of Religion — Visit to the Queen — Meeting foe the White 
Residents on boaed the " Henet Feeeling " — Lettees from Home — Distei- 
BUTioN of Books. 

FIRST OF SEVENTH MONTH.— In the forenoon busily employed 
in preparing packages to send to the stations of Papara and Taiarapu, 
to make some amends for the trouble our late journey had occasioned. 
The eldest son of Tati, the principal chief at Papara, came on board to 
dinner. His behavior throughout would have done credit to a people 
much farther advanced in civilization than the Tahitians. Before going 
away he was furnished with a razor, a pair of strong scissors, a pocket- 
knife, and a penknife for his father ; and also with articles of the same 
description for himself, and a work-bag for the wives of both parties. 
Before he left us, George Pritchard came on board to bid us farewell, as 
the vessel in which he was about to sail was getting under way. He was 
going to visit the missions at the Leeward Islands, forming the Society 
group ; intending afterwards to proceed to the Marquesas, to see the state 
of things there, and to bring back David Darling, who went thither 
several months ago to establish the missionaries, Stalworthy and Roger- 
son, on those islands. Got on shore, for exercise, towards the cool of the 
day. 

2d. — Prepared ourselves, expecting that we should have to be in readi- 
ness to proceed on our way towards Tautira, either late this evening or 
at a very early hour to-morrow morning, so that we might have a few 
hours to spare to contend with the wind, if it should prove too strongly 
opposed to us. A whale-boat and a crew of Tahitians were accordingly 



276 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

provided for our journey. After our interpreter, Samuel Wilson, came 
on board, we were soon convinced of the propriety of moving forward 
this afternoon, in order to make sure of the object before us, as much as 
lay in our power. With exertion, we got off at half-past four o'clock, 
and were scarcely seated in the boat, when it was discovered that the 
wind, which had blown favorably all the day, was now changed against us. 
The men had a heavy pull up to Point Venus (of late years called Ma- 
tavia), where we landed, and drank tea at Charles Wilson's. There was 
a little delay at the sea-side, while our men finished their vegetable meal; 
we then set forward again : but the wind continuing fresh against us, it 
was eleven o'clock at night before it was reported that we were abreast 
of the narrow entrance to Tairei ; and the moon, which had shone beau- 
tifully all the evening, was now sunk behind the island, just at a moment 
when most needed to light us through the diflacult opening in the reef. 
But having witnessed before-time the danger of missing the passage' in the 
dark, and seeing the great utility of timely rousing the sleeping natives, 
I did not fail to urge this precaution being adopted, as soon as we began 
to steer shorewards. As we drew near the breakers, the crew shouted 
and yelled in true native character, until answered by one of the people 
on the shore, who was presently seen running Avith a lighted torch in his 
hand, and soon took up his station directly opposite the narrow pass 
through the reef On nearing the coast it was found that we were only 
a few yards to the eastward of it, and sufficiently distant to allow of the 
boat's head being turned in a fair direction without touching the rock. 
A few surges hove us through this little gulf into smooth water ; and the 
crew, taking us upon their backs, soon placed their burden upon the 
sandy beach, beyond the reach of the agitated waters. 

Upon arriving at the ancient missionary's dwelling, it was ascertained 
that the family were all asleep ; and, however undesirable, there was no 
alternative but that of disturbing them, to afford us shelter for a few 
hours, as the boat's crew were too much exhausted, by having had so 
long to contend against both the wind and the swell of the sea, to proceed 
further without rest. William Henry himself soon gave us a hearty 
welcome, and allowed us to set out in the morning as early as we thought 
proper, without waiting for breakfast. 

Seventh Month M. — Rising before day, we departed without seeing 
any of the inmates of the house, and continued our course towards 
Tautira. As the morning advanced, the wind freshened against us, and 
before noon was so much increased that it was concluded best to run in 
the boat at the first aperture that the coral-clad shore should present for 
our relief: and just at the moment when the united strength of the men 
was scarcely able to impel her forward, we found ourselves opposite to a 
narrow passage, but sufficiently wide, with skilful management, to admit 
of our entering it with safety ; and a native from the nearest hut placed 
himself as a beacon for our guide. On landing, the boat was immedi- 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 277 

ately hauled up, to secure her from the invasion of the breaking surf 
From hence it seemed best to despatch a letter by a messenger to our 
friend, J. M. Orsmond, at Tautira, to say that we had arrived at this 
point, and were only waiting for the force of the wind to lessen, when it 
was our intention to proceed, so as to reach the place of destination as 
early as might be that evening ; which would allow the whole of next 
day (Seventh), for the information to spread, in the hope that the meet- 
ing-house would be filled with people the next morning. 

Having had but little to refresh us since leaving Point Yenus the pre- 
ceding evening, two o'clock the next afternoon was rather a late break- 
fast hour ; the resident natives had, however, lost no time in preparing 
some food for us. After our arrival they killed, and roasted whole, a 
good sized pig, upon hot stones, covered over with leaves, and then wood- 
ashes, with bread-fruit, tarro, and the mountain plantain. When this 
" feeding," as they term it, wias ready, and the floor covered over to a 
considerable extent with the large leaves of the purau-tree, it was pre- 
sented to us in a formal manner, with a bundle of the island cloth made 
from the beaten bark of the bread-fruit tree, according to the custom of 
the country. The company then sat down upon the floor, consisting of 
Samuel AVilson, Charles, and myself, with the boat's crew close to us, 
but, according to usage, forming a distinct party. We had a solemn 
pause before beginning to dine, and all remained still until this was over. 
One of our men, who had acted the part of cook, cut up the pig, using 
a knife with one hand, and holding the victim with the other : when the 
carver had separated the pig into a variety of shapeless lumps, he threw 
some of them to us and the rest to his comrades, and the whole was 
pretty soon out of sight. The milk of fresh-pulled young cocoanuts 
furnished our drink ; and salt water in calabashes, fresh from the Pacific, 
to dip the food in, was used instead of salt : this we found to be an 
excellent substitute. When nearly ready to depart, about six yards of 
a piece of cotton handkerchiefs was given to the man who had charge 
of the premises during the absence of the owner. It may be said that 
we dined in public, as the place was pretty well crowded with lookers- 
on, principally women and children. 

We got nicely out of the creek, and the wind, now much lower, 
although still opposing, allowed us to proceed with less difficulty. The 
day was nearly closing when we reached Tautira, situate at almost the 
easternmost end of the island-; it is a straggling village, about ten miles 
distant from Tea-hu-poo, where we had been the preceding week ; the 
whole belonging to the district under J. M. Orsmond's care. On ap- 
proaching the mouth of the river, this active missionary was discovered 
in waiting to welcome our arrival. He conducted us to the residence 
(when here) of the queen, at which place we remained during our stay 
in the neighborhood. In a short time after reaching these premises, our 
attention was awakened by the voice of a person speaking aloud, in as 
24 



278 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

high a tone as could be well imagined. This man, we were told, was the 
queen's speaker, who was come in her name, that of the church, and of 
the whole of the inhabitants, to welcome us to Tautira. On going to 
him at the door, he delivered a sort of congratulatory address, which 
happily was soon over, as he spoke so loud as to make it painful to our 
ears. After partaking of some refreshment, in true Tahitian style, the 
deacons and some others of the congregation assembled in the room, and 
one of them read a portion of Scripture, and prayed at considerable 
length. When this was finished, a general conversation followed, prin- 
cipally on our coming to visit them, and of a serious nature. We retired 
to rest about nine o'clock ; J. M. Orsmond upon a strong bench with a 
back to it, something like a sofa, Samuel Wilson upon a mat on the 
floor, and Charles and myself upon a mat spread over a raised frame, 
and supported by open work, made from the bark of a tree, which I 
thought an excellent bed. At this place I found my gimlets particularly 
useful in keeping my clothing a considerable height above the floor, by 
which they were not only out of the damp, but avoided the vermin, which 
were very annoying, and of various kinds. A house-lizard was caught 
upon the wall in the course of the evening ; the house had been built 
several years, but had never had doors, so that dogs, rats, etc., had free 
access to any part of it. It was, however, to myself a peaceful and 
comfortable asylum. 

Next morning, the 4th, we visited the' principal part of the village, 
after having been presented with an ample feeding in due form by its 
inhabitants, accompanied, as usual, by a bundle of island-made cloth, 
and many assurances of welcome. This feeding fell into the hands of 
our boat's crew. A quantity of vegetables were unconsumed when the 
place was left, and they took away with them at least seven fowls alive. 
In the afternoon the body of the congregation assembled to receive us, 
when my certificates were read, and three persons spoke in strong terms 
of approbation and thankfulness at our coming amongst them, and of 
the satisfaction that had been conveyed to their minds by the language 
contained in the certificates. I had to speak a' few sentences to them in 
reference to the certificates, declaring that I had no other motive for 
visiting them than that the fulness of the blessing of the gospel might 
be theirs ; that some of them then present must have witnessed what the 
effect had been, as far as it had already been faithfully embraced ; what, 
then, must be the result when all the dreadful passions which pervade 
the human breast are brought under its benign and heavenly influence ? 
nothing less than peace on earth, good will towards men: a prospect, at 
which none of them could refrain from rejoicing, and. uniting together 
in giving God the glory. On their being informed that my intention 
was to stay with them over the forenoon meeting to-morrow, and then 
endeavor to proceed to Hitea, they came forward, and in a pressing 
manner desired us to stay over the Sabbath, and spend the whole day 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 279 

with tliem. This, however, I could not decide upoD at the moment ; and 
a reason being given, which made its probability doubtful, they were in 
measure prepared not to expect it. Some of the people seemed much 
disappointed at my not being willing to accept of small presents of shells, 
etc. I requested J. M. Orsmond to inform them that I sought not theirs, 
but them ; to bring their souls to God. I have taken care that the value 
of the feedings we have received should be amply returned in nails or 
other useful articles, as clothing, thimbles, slates, etc. 

5th. (First day.) — It is a little remarkable, that to-day should be the 
opening of a newly erected meeting-house of large dimensions, only 
finished yesterday. This building is erected upon the site of an ancient 
Marai, a place where preposterous scenes of idolatry and superstition 
had for ages been exhibited. At half-past eight o'clock the children of 
the school assembled to be catechized, and at nine o'clock the regular 
congregation gathered. The meeting was well attended ; and Samuel 
"Wilson performed the duties, which at other times devolve upon the 
resident missionary at each station. Towards the close of their meeting, 
I was strengthened to stand up, and to recite the query of our blessed 
Lord, " Who is my mother ? and who are my brethren ? " which led on 
to the gracious answer given by Himself, after looking round upon his 
disciples : " Behold my mother and my brethren ! for whosoever shall 
do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same. is my brother, 
and sister, and mother." 

The people near the place where I stood were very attentive, and full 
opportunity was afforded for me to clear my mind ; and the everlasting 
blessed Truth was set over all. It had been previously fixed for us to 
depart for Hitea as soon as this meeting was ended, in order to reach 
that place in time for the afternoon gathering there ; yet it did not seem 
as if I had fully done with Tautira. The morning had been rainy, with 
thunder, and the general appearance of the weather now became more 
threatening than before : the wind had shifted, and it was blowing strong 
from the point to which we wanted to go. Upon inquiry of those best 
acquainted with the distance from place to place, and the effect which 
the present strong wind and swell of the sea would have in retarding 
our progress, with the probability of our not being able to make much 
headway in the heavy gusts which frequently broke forth, it appeared 
to be the general opinion that it was not practicable for us to arrive in 
time for the afternoon meeting at Hitea. This, with the information 
that the natives never travel themselves in rainy weather, nor expect 
strangers to do so, determined me without hesitation to remain with the 
people of Tautira, and I had satisfaction in believing that I should be 
in the right place ; the tempestuous state of the weather, as the afternoon 
advanced, served to confirm the propriety of the measure adopted. 

In the afternoon meeting, on standing up, I had to tell the people that, 
however contrary to my expectation, I was fully persuaded that my 



280 ' MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

sitting amongst them again, was not only in the will of the God and 
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, but in his everlasting love to their 
immortal souls ; in which my heart was greatly enlarged. Many solemn 
and incontrovertible truths were brought to my remembrance to speak 
before them, under a fresh and renewed influence of heavenly strength 
graciously vouchsafed, whereby I was enabled to sound an alarm, and 
to point out the repenting sinner's sure and never-failing friend and 
refuge, Christ Jesus, the Lord of life and glory : I humbly hope that 
the great and adorable name of the only true God and our Saviour was 
exalted. 

Just as the meeting was about to break up, the attention of the people 
was arrested by an individual asking me in English, whether I could 
speak encouragingly, and with confidence, as to the day not being far 
distant when the reign of the Messiah would be universal in the earth. 
I told him that I could speak with the fullest confidence of all the great 
and precious promises recorded in Holy Writ, connected with this impor- 
tant and interesting subject. As to the day being not far distant, which 
he spoke of, I was one of those who believed that it was already come 
in the hearts of all who believed in the inward and spiritual appearance 
of the Lord Jesus by his Holy Spirit, of those who loved Him, and 
obeyed his voice. The substance of what had passed was then imparted 
to the people at large. We then separated under a solemn feeling, better 
and more easily to be conceived than described. The weather cleared 
up in the evening, and a feeling pervaded as if nothing had been lost by 
the delay which it had apparently occasioned. 

On the 6th, after a break-of-day breakfast of baked pork, the moun- 
tain plantain, and cocoanut milk, we took leave and departed for Hitea 
with a favorable prospect. We had not rowed much more than an hour, 
when the trade wind sprung up in our favor, and drove us along the 
coast so quickly, that by ten o'clock, A. m., we were abreast of the out- 
station about to be visited. On landing, we met with Etoti and Paofai, 
two brothers and principals amongst the island chiefs, then travelling 
towards Papara; with both of whom I had beeru acquainted from almost 
the first of our setting foot on Tahitian ground. We were informed that 
the people had been collected the preceding day, in expectation of our 
arrival ; but that the weather had accounted for our absence. Having 
made two attempts to see these people, first at Tiarei, and now again on 
returning from Tautira, on each occasion prevented by the weather from 
seeing them assembled as proposed, I at first thought that I might ven- 
ture to move forward towards the Bay of Papeete, where we left our 
vessel lying : but on being assured that if I would stay till next morn- 
ing, a meeting would be held in due course at sunrise, and that many 
people would attend, I found that I could do no less than make the sac- 
rifice of another day, by remaining on the spot, however inconveniently 
circumstanced. The idea that I might venture to move on, and pass by 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 281 

these people, had been none other than a plausible suggestion of the 
grand enemy ; but I was delivered out of his hand. This being agreed 
upon, we were shown to an empty house, like a large bird-cage in appear- 
ance; perhaps occasionally occupied, though but little trace of that was 
to be seen. It was built with open lattice-walls, and screens of cocoanut- 
brauches to keep out the wind. The floors were covered with withered 
grass, in a very dirty condition from long use, being laid upon loose earth, 
in a low and damp situation. There were latticed divisions which made 
four apartments ; but not a door either within or without. The people 
soon brought us a supply of food, according to their custom of treating 
strangers : and in due time beds were prepared for us, consisting of 
frames of wood, supported on posts driven into the ground, and spread 
with clean mats. 

We paid a visit to the resident chief, to whom I was no stranger, hav- 
ing seen him more than once on board the vessel. At his house a large 
" feeding " was preparing, to which we were invited, but declined par- 
taking of it. In the course of the afternoon we looked round the neigh- 
borhood ; and after the evening refreshment of ourselves and boat's crew, 
the governor and the elders or deacons of the church, with a native 
teacher, came to visit us. These were soon followed by a number of 
men, women, and children ; and when the room in which we sat was 
pretty well filled with guests, seated on the floor, the adjoining room was 
occupied by others who were only separated from the rest by open lattice- 
work ; through which, however, they could see and hear and be heard almost 
as well as if we had been together in the same room. On inquiring of 
the native teacher, through the medium of Samuel Wilson, our interested 
and highly interesting companion and interpreter, whether there was any 
indication that would encourage a hope that some few among the peo- 
ple were desirous to improve in those things that accompany life and 
salvation, he said he thought that there were ' instances where this was 
discernible, and that he himself was very desirous and anxious that this 
should be the case ; that he labored hard for it, greatly desiring to "work 
while it is called to-day." I said where there is such a desire in the 
teacher, and a correspondent one in the object of his care, a happy result 
under the Divine blessing could scarcely fail to be produced; or to this 
import. I told him, however, that although the text he had mentioned 
might in some degree be applicable to the work in which he was engaged, 
yet I did conceive it was more so, as regarded the great work of regen- 
eration in the heart of man : that this great and important and indis- 
pensable work could be done only while the light of the day of merciful 
visitation was extended ; and if this unhappily were overlooked and 
neglected, a night of darkness would assuredly follow, in which no man 
can work. " If, therefore, the light that is in thee be darkness, how great 
is that darkness." That there was a day of visitation extended to every 
son and daughter of Adam, sufficiently long for them all to work out 
24* 



282 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

their own souls' salvation with fear and trembling ; and it was also . as 
certain that this day might, from one cause or other, be overlooked and 
withstood, or suffered to pass away unimproved. That this was evident 
from the language of the compassionate Saviour, when he lamented and 
wept over the city of Jerusalem : " If thou hadst known, even thou, at 
least in this thy day, the things which belong unto thy peace, but now 
they are hid from thine eyes." " How often would I have gathered thy 
children together, as a hen doth gather her brood under her wings, and 
ye would not : " which plainly shows that her children might have been 
gathered ; but, alas ! they would not, because they knew not the day of 
their visitation ; their destruction was of themselves. 

As we proceeded with this kind of conversation, the company more 
and more settled down into serious thoughtfulness. One person, however, 
seemed very desirous to understand what was my real object in coming to 
their island; several reasons were alleged, but they were evidently not 
comprehended or not satisfactory. The spirituality of the gospel dispen- 
sation was gradually brought before the view of their minds ; and it was 
strikingly evident that there was a fertile soil or good ground prepared 
by the ever-blessed husbandman, in the hearts of some present, for the 
reception of the sacred truths that were afterwards disclosed to their 
view. Some of them acknowledged that they had never seen things be- 
fore in the same light, but at once yielded an assent from sensible con- 
viction. The important distinction was explained to them between the 
Word, which was in the beginning with God and was God, and the Bible; 
a subject on which their ideas were confused, from having been accus- 
tomed to hear the Scriptures styled " the word of God." After alluding 
to the memorable conference between the Saviour of the world and the 
woman of Samaria, who, when told she had had five husbands, etc., left her 
water-pot and went her way into the city, and said, " Come, see a man 
that told me all things that ever I did; is no*t this the Christ?" I 
asked them if they had not at seasons felt something within themselves 
which brought to their remembrance sins and transgressions that had 
been long ago committed — things which they would be glad to forget, 
much rather than remember with painful retrospect ; querying whether 
they had not long been sensible of this, before they ever saw the face of 
a missionary or heard his voice? On this some of them shook their 
heads, and answered in the most satisfactory manner, with unequivocal 
simplicity and sincerity, yes, that they had, long enough ago : proving a 
fact which I have never doubted, since the Lord Most High Avas pleased 
to reveal the Son of his love to my finite understanding, that the gospel 
has been preached in and unto every creature under heaven. I reminded 
them of the apostle's declaration to the Romans, " That which may be 
known of God is manifest in them, for God hath showed it unto them ;" 
and, " He hath showed thee, O man, what is good." This, I told them, 
was that gospel " which was preached to every creature which is under 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DAXIEL WHEELER. 283 

heaven," to every son and daughter of Adam. On their saying they had 
never heard of this before, S. W. replied, they had always been exhorted 
to pray for the Holy Spirit, to seek and they should find, etc. ; but they 
said, " never in this way." Such a solemnity now spread over us as could 
not be mistaken, even had " the doors " been " shut ; " for " peace be unto 
you," though not outwardly proclaimed, was known and felt to be 
amongst us by some present. Under this precious, heavenly canopy, I 
told them now they might know for what I had come among them, in 
the love of the everlasting gospel ; that they might be witnesses for them- 
selves of the blessings it conveys, and the glorious privilege to which it 
entitles, if faithfully embraced. Some of them could not forbear ex- 
pressing their inward state and their fear, from the uncertainty they 
were in as to the future well-being of their immortal souls. It was in- 
deed a season never to be forgotten ; for it seemed as if some of their 
hearts were laid open by the Almighty Searcher, and a willingness 
wrought to confess their sins and to call on the name of the Lord, 
through the powerful efficacy of redeeming love shed abroad therein, and 
working in tbem to will and to do of the Lord's good pleasure: to the 
praise of the riches of his grace be it faithfully recorded, in characters 
which can never be defaced whilst memory holds her place. 

At a late hour we adjourned until sunrise next morning, the 7th of 
the Seventh month, when the people generally assembled in a commodi- 
ous meeting-house. As this was a meeting held in regular course, the 
accustomed 'duties were performed by Samuel Wilson, who acted instead 
of their native teacher. My certificates were then read, which seemed 
to prepare the minds of the people for the solemn season with which we 
were afterwards favored, I had a fine, open time amongst them, during 
which the path to the kingdom was set before them, wherein a wayfaring 
man, though a fool, cannot err ; and the state of mind which must be 
attained to by all before true spiritual worship can be performed, and 
accepted .by Him who is worshipped only in spirit and in truth, was, I 
trust, declared in plainness. I had Jargely to treat on the all-sufficiency 
of the light, the grace, which hath appeared to all men, bringing salva- 
tion to all ; teaching all men " that, denying ungodliness and worldly 
lusts, they should live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present 
world ; " and commending " them unto God and the word of his grace, 
which is able to build us up, and to give us an inheritance " amongst 
those that are already sanctified by faith that is in Christ Jesus. I sat 
down with a thankful and peaceful mind. Before we separated, one of 
the people stood up and thanked me, in the name of the queen and of 
the church. I requested Samuel Wilson to say that no thanks were due 
to me ; I had done no more than that which was my duty to do, and was 
only an unprofitable servant. After taking some refreshment we pro- 
ceeded to Tiarei. Our stay here was limited for fear of losing the wind, 
yet we did not like to pass by the mission-house altogether, whose inhab- 



284 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

itants we might never see again. We had from hence a rapid passage, 
and were favored to find all well and comfortable on board the Henry 
Freeling. 

Seventh Month 9th. — Since returning from Hitea, my attention has 
been turned towards the white residents in this neighborhood, and I have 
endeavored to dwell under the prospect of collecting them together, with 
the crews of the different vessels now here, at eleven o'clock next First 
day. 

11th. — After breakfast, went to inquire of Eliza Pritchard (her hus- 
band having sailed for the Marquesas Islands) whether there would be 
any meeting for the English to-morrow; for in the morning, matters 
had so far opened, that I found it best to tell my Charles I did not see 
that I could do less than endeavor to meet the English residents to-mor- 
row forenoon. But little information could, however, be obtained on 
the subject, until late in the evening, when a missionary from a distant 
station came on board to tell me that he had given notice of a meeting 
to be held on his own account, but that he should be glad to turn it over 
to me. As he had appointed it himself, it seemed best to tell him that 
he must go on with it, but that I intended to be there ; and if I should 
have anything to offer, it would be only according to gospel order. Our 
captain took considerable pains, late in the evening, to spread the infor- 
mation, that all persons inclining to attend might have an opportunity 
of knowing there would be such a meeting held. 

12th. (First day.) — Called at George Pritchard's house a little before 
the time appointed, to be in readiness, it being near the meeting-house. 
I met there with the missionary who had given notice last evening, who 
wished me (as he expressed it) to begin the service of the meeting. I 
was best satisfied to decline the offer, as he had personally given notice 
of it, and, by those to whom he had spoken, it was certainly understood 
to be for himself: if it had been appointed for me, it could only begin 
in silent waiting upon God. It afterwards occurred to me, however, that 
at a proper time it would be safest for me, if found needful, to spread the 
subject before the meeting, when collected together ; and believing that 
I should have to speak to the people, I availed myself of an interval, 
after the reading of the 14th chapter of Luke, to step upon the base of 
the pulpit and state, that as this meeting was not specifically appointed 
on my account, it might be considered out of order to open my mouth 
in it ; but as we might never have the opportunity of meeting together 
again, I had been made willing to attend it, and in the ability which 
might be given me to minister in it if called upon ; that such a mode of 
procedure would still be only in accordance with the true order of the 
gospel : but, if any should consider it an intrusion, I hoped they would 
speak and object, and I believed I should be satisfied with having made 
this offer. No one spoke, until the missionary said he believed there 
was not the least objection in the minds of any present. [In the course 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 285 

of the meeting, D. W. expressed what was upon his mind at consider- 
able length. The people behaved in a solid manner, and a solemn cov- 
ering prevailed.] 

ISth, — Employed on board most of the day. Omitted mentioning 
that last week a canoe from Tea-hu-poo, and another from Tautira, 
reached the ship : in both these canoes were persons with whom we had 
social and religious intercourse at the places where they reside. Their 
coming afforded an opportunity to send clothing and slates for some of 
the most diligent children at the district schools in those parts ; and " 
nails, suitable for general purposes, to the different congregations. As 
the dear people composing them had abundantly more than administered 
to my wants when amongst them, it was a relief to be enabled to return 
their kindness, and convince them that, in my coming, I sought not^ 
theirs, but them. I do feel anxious, and I hope it is an allowable solici- 
tude, that none may have it in their power to say that we have in any 
degree been chargeable to them ; and thus far I think there- are none, at 
whose houses we have been entertained, that have not in one way or 
other been remunerated. 

There are so many aggravated circumstances which contribute to 
lessen the desire of the people for religion, that the present aspect of 
things here is truly discouraging ; none of these seems to operate more 
powerfully to produce dislike and disgust than the arbitrary laws that 
have been made to compel the people to attend the places of worship 
and the schools ; the neglect of which has no less a penalty attached to 
it than the forfeiture of their lands. So long as these things are suffered 
to exist, and the native authorities permit or wink at the landing of 
spirituous liquors from the English traders, from the colonies of New 
South Wales, and from America (which are much more numerous than 
the former), hopeless indeed will be every attempt to civilize, much more 
to Christianize, the natives of these islands: these are disadvantages 
which must ever impede the free course of the gospel. 

loth. — This afternoon went up to Papara, in one of our own boats, to 
take leave of Henry Nott. We found him alone, and in a very weak 
and feeble state. He has long been unable to attend the place of wor- 
ship regularly, though near his own dwelling. On our return we called 
to take leave of the queen : we found her sitting on the step at the back- 
door, with several of her chiefs squatted round about her, one of whom 
had been reading to the others, until interrupted by our approach ; the 
king was sitting on a wall, eating part of a cocoa-nut. For want of an 
interpreter, I was unable to acknowledge the indulgence of the queen in 
remitting the port-charges on our vessel. Reached the Henry Freeling 
before dark. Soon after our return, the carpenter of the vessel was 
seized with violent inflammatory symptoms, which increased so rapidly 
that a boat was despatched for Doctor Vaughan. One of our strongest 
seamen has for some days been rendered totally unfit for duty by a similar 



286 MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

attack, and the apprentice is nearly useless with an inflamed leg. Many 
persons on shore, both natives and foreigners, are in a weak state, oc- 
casioned, it is thought, by the coolness of the night air, while the sun by 
day emits a scorching heat. "We have great cause to be thankful for the 
blessing of health so graciously bestowed upon us, whilst visiting the 
different stations on every part of the island, notwithstanding the great 
dampness of the lodging-places which fell to our lot, and the variety of 
food, to which we were for the most part wholly unaccustomed ; we had 
also been exposed to every sort of weather in an open boat, in heavy 
dews, at times for hours together. The distance travelled on these oc- 
casions exceeded three hundred miles ; but for the most part under the 
reefs of shelving coral, which skirt the island in many places in a wonder- 
fully providential manner : where these do not extend, the swellings of 
the Pacific had to be encountered. The rapid, eddying currents, in some 
places, rendered our situation perilous at times ; but the Lord was nigh, 
sustaining us through all, and making our way prosperous, as already 
recorded in some of the most favorable interviews with the people, and, 
I humbly trust, to the exaltation of his own great and ever excellent 
name. Who would not fear Him ? Who would not serve Him ? 

16th. {Fifth day.) — The forepart of the morning much unsettled, by 
the natives being more numerous on board than usual ; but a large ship 
appearing in the offing served to attract most of them away. This ship 
proved to be the Charles Carroll, Reuben Weeks, master ; out twenty 
months from Khode Island, in America. It was quite a relief to be per- 
mitted to sit down in silence this morning, although much was found 
still remaining to cause a painful struggle between flesh and spirit. 

18^/^. — Yesterday, with the exception of taking our usual exercise oil 
shore about sundown, we were busily employed on board, amongst other 
things in selecting copies of the Scriptures in the English, French, 
Spanish, and Portuguese languages ; also a large number of religious 
tracts, and some standard works and writings of Friends for Samuel 
Wilson. He leaves us next week, on a mission to the Samoas or Navi- 
gator's Islands. May the fear of man not be permitted to operate on his 
mind, so as to prevent- his acting up to what he knows to be right; but 
may the fear of God more abundantly dwell in him, and prevail in him 
abidingly ; and may the rich aboundings of his love in Christ Jesus be 
the comfort and strength of his heart and his portion forever. 

This morning called on board the American ship Charles Carroll for 
a short time. My mind has at times, both yesterday and to-day, been 
occupied with the prospect of holding another meeting with the white 
inhabitants residing in this neighborhood, together with the crews of 
the vessels in the bay, and any other persons that understand English. 
On considering this subject, it seemed best to hold this meeting on board 
the Henry Freeling. It was late in the afternoon before I ventured to 
disclose my prospect to my son Charles and Captain Keen, lest, instead 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 287 

of being found following my heavenly guide, I should be detected in 
having, through mistaken zeal, got before him, and missed the way. 

Seventh Month 19^/^. {First day.) -^ Early in the morning the deck of 
the Henry Freeling, with the assistance of some planks furnished from 
the Charles Carroll, and our own resources, was prepared with seats, in 
readiness for the intended meeting. At half-past ten o'clock our boats, 
and one from the American ship, were employed to convey the people on 
board from different parts of the shore, and soon after eleven the meeting 
was comfortably settled. As there were a number of persons present 
who had never before attended a Friends' meeting, and were wholly un- 
acquainted with the manner in which they are conducted, it seemed best, 
after we had sat for some time, to suggest the necessity of our endeavor- 
ing to restrain all wandering thoughts and imaginations, that we might 
be sensible of the Lord's life-giving presence, if peradventure we should 
be favored therewith ; and also be the better prepared to receive any- 
thing He might please to give for expression, for our edification and re- 
freshment ; or words to this import. A covering of solemnity now drew 
over the assembly, and continued in a precious manner, under which I 
was strengthened and raised up to speak of the ways of the Lord amongst 
them ; repeating his expressions to the disciples, which so beautifully 
illustrate the immediate connection between Himself and the church, 
under the similitude of the vine and its branches : " I am the vine, ye 
are the branches ; he that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth 
forth much fruit : for without me ye can do nothing." And if we stand 
in need of help to wade through the common occurrences of human life, 
how much more needful then is the assistance of his Holy Spirit, when 
thus assembled together for the professed purpose of worshipping that 
God, who " is a Spirit," and must be worshipped " in spirit and in truth." 
After this I had to speak of the excellency and efficacy of silent waiting 
upon Almighty God, in order to be qualified for the right, performance 
of this spiritual worship ; that mankind might be turned to the only true 
teacher of his people, Christ Jesus, without whom we can do nothing, but 
all things by and through the strengthening influence of his Holy Spirit, 
contrasting the worship under the law with that under the present 
glorious gospel dispensation, unlimited as to time and place ; but which 
can never be acceptably performed, while we continue in sin and trans- 
gression, because it must be offered in the beauty of holiness, and in new- 
ness of life, through the blessed aid of the Holy Spirit, in spirit and in 
truth. I had strongly to press the necessity of every individual's turn- 
ing inward, and of diligently seeking an acquaintance with the manifes- 
tation of the Holy Spirit, a measure of which is mercifully bestowed upon 
every son and daughter of the human race ; and which, if sought unto, 
would set their sins in order before them, in love and mercy, that they 
might repent and be saved from them. Appealing to them whether they 
had not been sensible of the strivings of this blessed Spirit, when sin had 



288 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

been committed ; at the same time declaring, that it might be withstood 
and rebelled against, until it ceased to strive ; and they themselves be 
suffered to go on, adding sin to sin, without feeling its reproofs and 
checks. If this light (of Christ) in thee be darkness, how great is that 
darkness ! Thus would the day of their visitation be passed over, and 
they know it not ; and this light, if once withdrawn and extinguished in 
Divine displeasure, could never be rekindled, although before they might 
often have been gathered, like Jerusalem of old. The heads above quoted 
may suffice to show the substance of what I had to express amongst them, 
though but a small part of the whole. The Lord has been pleased to 
favor us with many blessed meetings ; but this, for solemnity and still- 
ness, excelled. " Blessed be the Lord God, the God of Israel, who only 
doeth wondrous things ; and blessed be his glorious name forever : and 
let the whole earth be filled with his glory. Amen and Amen." 

Our two sick men continue in a precarious state ; their absence from 
duty seems to protract our stay here : but I believe it is in the Divine 
will. Though sensible of almost daily increasing infirmities, arising from 
the decay of nature, yet I am mercifully supported in humble resignation 
to whatever may yet be in reserve for me, being fully persuaded and 
taught to confide in the all-sufficiency of that Almighty power that can, 
at his pleasure, help me to run through a troop of difficulties and beset- 
ments and to leap over a wall of opposition and unbelief And as I 
believe it to be so, why should I not say, in the language of the apostle, 
" I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me " ? 

Seventh Month 20th. — Began to prepare the vessel for sea, in the hope 
that our two invalids will soon be restored to health, though at present 
extremely weak. 

21st. — Received a packet of letters from London, which had been left 
at the island of Eimeo by the Ulitea, on her way from Sydney to Rai- 
atea. Our joy may be more easily conceived than described on finding 
an uninterrupted series of favorable accounts from home, as well as, in 
the general, from others whom we also dearly love : they did not fail to 
raise in my heart a tribute of thankfulness and gratitude to the great 
Preserver of men, our Almighty and merciful Benefactor. 

23d. — By the mission, which is nearly ready to proceed to the Navi- 
gator's Islands, or Samoas, an eligible opportunity is afforded for an 
extensive circulation of the sacred writings, and other books of a relig- 
ious nature. We have accordingly furnished a supply of the Scriptures 
in the English, French, Spanish, and Portuguese languages. As many 
white people and Europeans are known to be mingled amongst the 
inhabitants of this extensive group of islands, a large quantity of Friends' 
tracts, and of those from the Tract Society, were also selected for distri- 
bution through this channel. 

24cth. — This forenoon the ^armow?/ sailed for the Sandwich Islands. 
In this vessel the mail, brought from Sydney by the Henry Freeling, was 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 289 

duly forwarded. It would have been better for the people of Tahiti if 
she had never entered the bay, having been a fruitful source of wickedr 
ness, from having landed a considerable quantity of rum ; although spirits 
are strictly prohibited by the present laws of that island. If all persons 
who contribute to the destruction of their fellow-creatures, by this or any 
other evil practice, were publicly stigmatized as the agents of Satan, and 
at all times shunned by virtuous characters as unworthy of being noticed 
while persisting therein, it might, I think, be a means of compelling 
some of them to desist and to be ashamed of their conduct, and deter 
them from further adding sin to sin in causing others to sin by their 
means. The Raiatea, a vessel engaged to conve}'' the mission to the 
Samoas, sailed soon after noon for Eimeo. 

In the departure of Samuel Wilson for the Samoas, we have lost a most 
willing, competent, and faithful interpreter ; but as he was provided for us 
in a manner altogether unexpected and unlocked for, we may safely trust 
that we shall be cared for in this respect while amongst the islands of 
the Society group, which we have yet to visit. 

2bth. — At the close of the public meeting on board the Henry Freeling, 
last First day morning, Keuben Weeks, the master of the Charles Carroll, 
expressed a desire that a meeting might be held on board his own vessel, 
when all the crew would be collected together : of this I was afterwards 
informed. This did not escape my recollection, and my attention was 
frequently turned to it in the course of the past week, though until this 
morning I did not mention it ; when I did not see how I should stand 
acquitted, without availing myself of the offered opportunity and to 
embrace it. Having mentioned the subject, after breakfast, to our cap- 
tain and my Charles, I wished to ascertain whether, if the meeting should 
be held on board the American ship to-morrow forenoon, it would be 
attended by the whole of the crew. There appearing no doubt on this 
head, I felt willing that Captain Keeh should inform Reuben Weeks that 
.1 had no objection to the meeting being held on board the Charles Carroll, 
provided the whole crew, without any compulsory measures being adopted, 
should be found willing to attend it ; but that they should be left at their 
liberty to choose for themselves in this matter. It is a regular custom, 
on board whaling-ships, when lying there' to allow one-half of the sea- 
men to be on shore daily for exercise ; and therefore I am desirous that 
all who may attend our meeting should do it of their own accord. It 
was known that only one-half of the ship's company attended our meet- 
ing last First day, the other half having claimed the privilege of their 
liberty. As this doubt was removed to my satisfaction, the meeting was 
appointed to be held at eleven o'clock to-morrow morning. Care was 
taken that this intention should be spread to all the vessels in the bay, 
and on the shore also. At noon, Reuben Weeks came on board to say 
that William Henry, the missionary from Tiarei (now here on account 
of sickness in his family), had given notice that service for the English 
25 T 



290 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

would be performed by him to-morrow, at their chapel on shore, at eleven 
o'clock. I did not see it my place to flinch from the arrangement which 
had been made as to our meeting, more especially as no invitation had 
been extended from the shore to the crews of the shipping. In the 
evening I called upon William Henry, who, having heard of our intended 
meeting, at once said that he should countermand the notice he had given, 
and would come himself to our meeting ; not doubting but his hearers 
would be very willing to join him in so doing. 

21th. — Yesterday morning we repaired on board the Charles Carroll, 
in time to attend the meeting appointed. About fifty persons were assem- 
bled on the occasion, and the Lord was graciously pleased to give us a 
precious season together, and to magnify his ever great and adorable 
name. With those that attended^ from the shore were the missionary and 
his wife from Rarotonga ; Eliza, the wife of George Pritchard, and Wil- 
liam Henry of Tiarei. 

After the meeting had sat a considerable time in silence, it was with 
me to make a few remarks, to wean the expectation of the people from 
words, and to prepare them for a longer time of silence, if that should 
be permitted. I had to tell them, that if I were to read to them, or to 
speak to them in my own strength, it would only be an act between one 
man and others ; but that worship, for which very solemn purpose we 
were met together, could only be performed between man and his Al- 
mighty Creator, who is a Spirit, and must be worshipped in spirit and 
in truth with our spirits, through the Spirit of his dear Son. A precious 
covering of solemnity now spread over us, under the feeling of which we 
continued until the time was fully come for clearing my mind amongst 
them, and declaring the mercy, loving-kindness, compassion, and faith- 
fulness of my God ; who willeth not the death of a sinner, but rather 
that all should return, repent, and live forever. The means were amply 
provided by his sending his only-be'gotten Son into the world, that who- 
soever believeth on Him should not perish, but have everlasting life;^ 
who came not to kill or destroy : He came, that we miglit have life ; and 
that we might have it more abundantly, declaring Himself to be " the 
Way, and the Truth, and the Life." He continues to be so to all such 
as not only believe in his outward appearance on earth, and in his suf- 
ferings, death, and resurrection, but in his inward and spiritual appear- 
ance also in their hearts, and in the operation of his Holy Spirit there, 
— even that of burning and fuel of fire, to the consuming of the chaff'y 
and transgressing nature therein ; and if waited for, submitted unto, and 
abode under, this would prepare us for an inheritance incorruptible and 
undefiled, in the kingdom of Christ Jesus, that shall never have an end. 
I had largely to treat on the subject of Divine worship, and to point out 
the difference between that under the Mosaic dispensation and that under 
the gospel : that, with the Jews, under the former was outward, ceremo- 
nial, and superficial, but under the latter it was altogether inward, in 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 291 

the inner temple of the heart — simple, but spiritual and substantial, in 
spirit and in truth. I had to declare the beauty, purity, and spirituality 
of the true gospel church, of which none are members but the ransomed 
and redeemed of the Lord, who have passed through the great work of 
regeneration, and have been ransomed by the blood of Jesus : with much 
more of warning, and exhortation, and encouragement, as ability and 
utterance were graciously afforded. 

After I sat down, my heart was filled with humble gratitude ; and a 
tribute of thanksgiving and praise was raised to the God and Father of 
our Lord* Jesus Christ who had thus graciously condescended to make 
Himself known amongst us, what if I say, by the breaking of the bread 
of life : under a sense of which, I had publicly to acknowledge the same? 
and that the Lord should have the glory due unto his holy name. The 
meeting held longer than usual ; but the weight and solemnity so strik- 
ingly apparent (as afterwards openly acknowledged) remained to the 
last undissipated and undiminished. What, indeed, is man, or the son 
of man, that the Lord Most High is thus mindful of him, that He thus 
visiteth him ? 

28f/i. — I may mention, for the encouragement of others, who at a 
future day may have to follow in a track similar to this in which it is 
my highly-favored and happy lot to tread, that previously to attending 
the meeting just alluded to, I had felt very poor and empty and disquali- 
fied, although without any particular feeling of discouragement as to 
the result. When the time came for me to stand up, although weakness 
and fear were my wholesome companions, yet, the further I proceeded, 
the more I was strengthened and furnished for the work before me, and 
was even to the end unexhausted. The remainder of the day, and 
through the night-watches, my peace flowed undisturbed and uninter- 
rupted as the stream of a mighty river, and a song of praise filled my 
heart ; for I was indeed made joyful in the house of prayer, as on the 
mountain of the Lord — to the glory of the riches of his grace be it 
spoken. 



CHAPTER XXIIL 



Visit from Mission aeies — Baron De TmERET — Meeting in the Chapel — 
Sail for Eimeo — Letters from Home — Arrive at Eimeo — School — Native 
Meeting. 

SEVENTH MONTH 29th — This day arrived the Frames, of New 
Bedford, John Briggs, master, whose vessel rode by our side fourteen 
months ago, when at Rio de Janeiro : it is like meeting with an old ac- 
quaintance, as we were known to each other at that time. The chief 
Paofai came on board this morning ; he stayed breakfast and our read- 



292 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEE. [1835. 

ing. He was desirous to buy cloth, and to possess one of our iron boxes ; 
neither of which could be spared to him. In the afternoon, Charles 
Pittman, the missionary from Rarotonga, came on board. Our two inva- 
lids have been reported in a convalescent state. 

30^^-. {Fifth day.) — In the forenoon Charles and myself sat down in 
the usual way, but under a renewed sense of dryness and barrenness ; 
which perhaps was the food most convenient for us to keep the creaturely 
part in subjection. Charles and Elizabeth Pittman, Eliza, the wife of 
George Pritchard, and Mary Darling, paid us a visit. The impaired 
state of the health of Charles Pittman has compelled him to quit his 
station at Rarotonga for the present, being no longer able to attend to 
the duties devolving upon him. His wife is alsQ far from well. They 
have resided about ten years upon the island, where their united labor has 
been eminently crowned with success. The circumstance of there being no 
harbor for shipping, except for vessels of very small tonnage, and that 
insecure, although the means of subjecting them to many privations, is 
a great blessing to the people of that island ; because they are thereby 
preserved from the contaminating example and effects which the sailors 
invariably introduce wherever they go ; and to this may, in great measure, 
be attributed the success of Charles and Elizabeth Pittman's endeavors : 
at the same time, it is only just to say they are a truly devoted couple, 
and well qualified by example as well as precept to fill the station they 
have occupied. They hope to return to the island in a few months ; and 
being desirous that the natives might be furnished with cotton dresses, 
for want of which they evidently suffer much in their winter seasons, it 
seemed a good opportunity afforded for me to furnish them with a stock 
of knitting-needles, as cotton grows spontaneously and plentifully upon 
the island : this was accordingly done, together Avith a knitted, worsted 
vest, as a pattern to begin the work with. They need only to commence 
the work, and their wants will soon be supplied ; industry would also be 
promoted, of a kind not too fatiguing, and ^hich they are capable of 
sustaining : hard labor cannot be borne in this climate, and I think the 
ample supply of food provided for them by a bt)unteous Creator, plainly 
indicates it was never intended or required. 

Slst. — This morning arrived the barque Active, from Panama. Wish- 
ing to ascertain whether she had picked up any letters for us on the 
road, and other particulars respecting her, Captain Keen went on board 
to make these inquiries ; he soon returned, bringing with him Charles, 
Baron de Thierry, as he styled himself, who, with his wife, five children, 
and servants, had arrived in this vessel, which had been chartered by 
him at Panama. The baron's object in coming with our captain was to 
inform me that he was going out to New Zealand, exactly as our prede- 
cessor, William Penn, went to establish the government of Pennsylvania ; 
but I found on investigating his views, that he was a perfect stranger to 
the principles which actuated William Penn in his government of that 



1835.] ' MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 293 

colony : as he was taking with him a military force with arms, ammu- 
nition, etc., and a Polish major (Edward Fergus, formerly employed 
in the staff of Russia, and at Petersburg, with whom we soon became 
acquainted)^ to organize these troops in New Zealand, and direct their 
operations as needful. I told the baron that I could enter into his plans 
just so far as they went upon gospel principles, and no further; informing 
him that no weapon more formidable than a constable's staff was made 
use of, for more than sixty years, for the support of the government of 
Pennsylvania, or while the peaceable principles of William Penn and 
his friends were suffered to prevail. 

Eighth Month \sL — To-day, I did not feel as if I dared omit endeavor- 
ing to hold another meeting on board the Charles Carroll to-morrow, if 
that ship's deck could be again procured : I did not mention this until 
the afternoon, wishing to try the fleece both wet and dry. On a request 
being made to Reuben "Weeks, the master of the said ship, for the use 
of her deck, it was immediately granted, and the crews of the different 
ships in the bay invited to attend the meeting. In the evening the in- 
vitation was extended to the shore. 

2d. {First day.) — At half-past ten o'clock, a. m., a warning-flag was 
hoisted on board the Charles Carroll ; and about eleven o'clock the meet- 
ing was completely gathered. The number of sailors who attended was 
considerably increased by those from the newly-arrived vessels. Charles 
Pittman, Mary Darling, and Eliza Pritchard attended from the shore, 
with Charles de Thierry, his wife, and the Pole, Edward Fergus. After 
the attention of the people had been arrested by the object of our meet- 
ing together being explained, a general silence prevailed. At length I 
stood up, with the words : " The wolf shall dwell with the lamb ; the 
leopard shall lie down with the kid ; and the calf and the young lion 
and the fatling together : and a little child shall lead them," etc. After 
alluding to the fulfilment of this prophecy in the gospel dispensation, as 
shadowed forth by Isaiah, I had to tell them that these are the very 
days in which we live ; every individual had a share in it, and a part to 
act in it, though of general application : that the gospel was not a mere 
outward declaration of good things, but " the power of God unto sal- 
vation " to all who believe, repent, and obey it ; and that its privileges 
could only be attained through Christ : that the early promulgators of 
the Christian religion were constrained to turn all men to Christ. " We 
preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord ; and ourselves your 
servants for Jesus' sake," was the apostle Paul's declaration to the prim- 
itive believers, on behalf of himself and fellow-laborers ; but he himself 
had a more special and divinely authorized commission, communicated 
immediately by the voice of that Saviour, whom he had so long and 
cruelly persecuted, wherever his appearance could be found : it was 
stamped with a double seal, for a twofold purpose, as a minister and a 
witness of those things which he had seen, and of things which were 
25* 



294 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

hereafter to be shown to him ; in which his Lord would appear unto 
him, to open the eyes of mankind, to turn men from darkness to light, 
and from the power of Satan unto God. That Christ was the Light, the 
true Light, that lighteth every man that cometh into the jvorld ; unto 
whom all mankind must be turned, and must come, if they are saved, 
etc. It was a highly favored, solemn meeting, and owned by the great 
Master of assemblies ; whose power reigned gloriously amongst us, caus- 
ing thanksgiving and praise in many hearts. 

1th. — Walked in the evening to George Bicku ell's, and had an oppor- 
tunity of seeing the master of the Olivia, schooner, of Boston, lately 
arrived from the Paumotu Islands. He seemed in the last stage of con- 
sumption, was unwell when he left home, and has been exposed to great 
hardship amongst those islands. His complaint has been much increased 
and aggravated by having long to subsist on fish and cocoa-nuts. He 
appeared glad to see me ; and after sitting awhile by the bedside, I began 
to advert to his appalling situation, winding gradually on as matter 
opened. On saying it was little matter how soon we leave this world of 
trouble, if we are but prepared for the event, he said, " I am not pre- 
pared, and cannot prepare myself." I told him I was even rejoiced to 
find he was thus sensible of his own inability and weakness, because it 
was a conscious feeling of the want and necessity of the Saviour's help. 
I endeavored to turn his mind to the dear Redeemer ; but he said " the 
time was too short to expect to accomplish the great work," and spoke 
as if it had been too long deferred. I reminded him that the invitation 
was extended even as late as the eleventh hour ; and then mentioned the 
thief upon the cross, with the words, " To-day shalt thou be with me in 
Paradise." He seemed a little encouraged before we parted. I was 
afraid of staying too long, and of causing too much excitement, but a 
prayer ascended in secret for him both then and since. When about to 
leave, he expressed a wish for me to come again ; and I hope to comply 
with it. I was comforted in finding he had got into a place where he 
would want for nothing, and be well attended to. I consider it an. act 
^of true Christian benevolence in George Bicknell, with his large family, 
to take in, without solicitation, this poor, exhausted, sick stranger, and 
cheerfully to administer to all his wants, without any prospect of re- 
muneration. 

%t}i. — Busily employed on board closing our letters for England, to 
be despatched this day by the Active, for Panama. Got some exercise 
on shore in the evening. It has occurred to me, since the last meeting 
held on board the Charles Carroll, that the chapel on shore would be the 
next place for me to be in ; although I mentioned it to no one, desiring 
to see the way clearly open before any steps were taken. 

Charles Pittman came on board yesterday, and, in the course of con- 
versation, said that it had been thought whether I would not come on 
shore the next Sabbath-day, to have a meeting ; and that he himself was 



1835.] MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. 295 

desirous that some arrangement should be made, in which he expressed 
a willingness to assist. I told him it was yet uncertain, but that I 
intended calling at George Pritchard's house in the evening. On arriv- 
ing there I found Charles Pittman, under the verandah, talking to a 
sailor who had belonged to the Charles Carroll, and had then come to 
have some conversation on the subject of religion. It appeared that 
this young man had been reached, at the last meeting held on board that 
ship, and was desirous of help and advice. He found it very hard work 
to stand . against the strong current of evil to which he was exposed on 
shipboard, amongst a rude and wicked company, who continually 
annoyed him in one way or other. He was encouraged to watchfulness, 
and to perseverance in resisting every temptation ; and, if faithful, he 
would doubtless overcome them all through the strength of Him who, 
for our sakes, " endured such contradiction of sinners against himself." 
Whilst at George Pritchard's, I inquired whether any missionary was 
expected, or whether any meeting would be held there to-morrow ; which 
was replied to in the negative. I said that I felt a little difficulty about 
their meeting-house, as it belonged to the people on shore, and they 
might be disappointed at not finding one of their own ministers there ; 
and I could not answer, if I attended the meeting, but that it might be 
a silent one, which to 'some would be a disappointment : but Eliza 
Pritchard said, they know very well. I suppose she meant the manner 
in which the meetings of Friends are usually held. Having believed it 
right for me to hold a meeting there, previously to leaving the ship, 
what had passed served only to show that the way was open before me ; 
and going out, I said, " Then I think we must venture to give notice to 
the shipping, that a meeting will be held at eleven o'clock to-morrow 
forenoon." As we returned on board, some information of the intended 
meeting was given by ourselves, and our captain engaged at once to 
invite the crews of the shipping generally, and to spread the information 
more widely on the shore. 

Eighth Month dth. (First day.) — At the time appointed, repaired to 
the shore, landing at George Pritchard's, whose family, with Charles 
Pittman and wife, accompanied us to the meeting. The attendance was 
much larger than at any time before. The baron, his wife, and the Pole, 
appeared amongst others. We sat long in silence; when I stood up 
with, " It was never said to the wrestling seed of Jacob, seek ye my 
face in vain ; " " for the sighing of the needy now will I arise, saith the 
Lord." Let us remember the example of Jacob, who wrestled for the 
blessing until the break of day, although the angel said, " Let me go, 
for the day breaketh ; " but the patriarch refused to grant the request, 
saying, " I will not let thee go, except thou bless me." The result of 
his faithful perseverance was, that his name should be no longer Jacob, 
but that he should be called Israel ; for, said the angel, " as a prince 
hast thou power with God and with men, and hast prevailed." After 



296 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

urging upon all present the necessity of our wrestling for the blessing 
this morning, that so we might be numbered amongst the princes of 
Israel, and like him prevail, etc., with some further addition, I sat down. 
The meeting then settled down in quietness, and remained long under a 
solemn feeling ; when I had again to stand up and declare the blessed- 
ness of those who trust in Mount Zion, the city which the Lord hath 
founded, which can never be moved ; whose children are joyful in their 
King, because poor in spirit, to whom the gospel was preached and is 
still preached : these are filled with good things ; but the rich and the 
full are sent empty away. It is the poor of the Lord's people, the 
poor in spirit, whose provision will ever be abundantly blessed. Yea, 
they shall be satisfied ; and no wonder, when made to partake of that 
bread which cometh down from heaven : whosoever eateth thereof shall 
live for ever ; for this soul-sustaining bread is Christ, who said, " I am . 
the bread of life : he that cometh to me shall never hunger, and he that 
believeth on me shall never thirst." There is nothing in this perishing 
world to be desired, or worth hungering or thirsting after, by those who 
have tasted of this true and living bread that cometh down from heaven. 
Who would not desire to be a citizen of that city which hath founda- 
tions, whose maker and builder the Lord is? this Sion which He hath 
founded for the poor of his people. There is no^other way to accomplish 
this but that of doing the will of God, and not our own, through Christ 
Jesus, by the help of his Holy Spirit in our hearts, etc. I was largely 
opened to declare many great and heavenly truths to these people for 
about an hour, under a weighty feeling of a power to myself irresistible ; 
all seemed brought down and laid low under its dominion, and the pil- 
lars of my frail tabernacle were shaken. I had to rise a third time, to 
say that if words would avail anything, I was willing to spend and be 
spent amongst them ; for I had been poured out as water for their sake, 
etc. : turning their attention to the Word nigh in the heart and in the 
mouth, of which the apostle spoke ; commending them to God, and to 
the word of his grace, etc. Returned on board after the meeting. In 
the afternoon, read portions of Scripture to our -own crew, who had been 
on shore to the meeting in the morning. 

lAth. — Yesterday afternoon, Charles being too feeble to go on shore 
for exercise, I took with me a native boy, and went on shore. This boy 
was born at the Paumotu Islands, and had been very useful to us for 
several weeks, and ready on all occasions to plunge into the sea, or to 
bring down the cocoa-nut from its lofty tree ; and never more delighted 
than when permitted to accompany us on excursions for exercise, or to 
search for shells among the coral reefs. . 

Eighth Month 27th. — For several days past but little has transpired to 
vary the customary routine of duties. As regards myself, I have not 
been able to discern any particular line of service called for at my 
hands ; and hope to be preserved, watching and waiting as at the posts 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 297 

of wisdom's gate. Vain, indeed, would be an attempt to move forward, 
while the cloud thus, as it were, rests upon the tabernacle. In the after- 
noon went to Taunoa, to visit the American captain, who is not expecting 
to survive many days. Here is an affecting and mournful instance of 
the great business of life being neglected, or little thought of, until 
brought upon the bed of death. The Olivia, of which vessel he is part 
owner, sailed yesterday, and I thought he would now have nothing left 
relating to worldly matters to harass him, which induced me to make the 
present visit. I humbly trust, yea, I pray, that this poor, dear man may 
yet so bow in humble resignation to the name and power of Jesus, and 
from heart-felt conviction confess that He is Lord, to the Glory of God 
the Father, as to obtain the salvation of his own soul. For, though he 
is now bowing, under heavy judgment, to this power, great is my desire 
that he may yet bow to it under a sense of the Lord's everlasting mercy 
and forgiveness ; for mercy still covers the judgment-seat, even to a 
hair's-breadth : with God all things are possible to them that believe. 

Ninth Month 10th. — I told the captain, yesterday evening, that I did 
not see anything to prevent our sailing this morning for Eimeo. At an 
early hour the pilot came on board, when the vessel was unmoored ; and 
there being a light breeze off the land, the last anchor was weighed. 
We were towed out of the bay by a boat kindly sent by Captain Davies, 
of the ship Balance, of Bristol, Rhode Island. Just as the anchor was 
w^eighed, a man came from the shore with a packet containing letters, 
the Yearly Meeting's Epistle, etc., from England, which had been brought 
by an English whaler to the Marquesas Islands, from which George 
Pritchard had arrived in the night. We could not' but admire how ex- 
actly we had been cared for in being permitted to receive accounts from 
our beloved family at Petersburg, contained in four letters, which, though 
old dated, were truly acceptable ; with letters also from some of our dear 
friends. Having discharged the pilot, cleared the reefs, and begun to 
stretch away from the island, the delightful employment of reading our 
letters commenced. While sitting on deck, the vessel made a formi- 
dable pitch, which occasioned a loud and sudden crash, as in a moment. 
It was soon ascertained that our mizzen-mast was gone by the board, and 
had fallen over the very centre of the stern. Not only the man at the 
helm escaped unhurt, but every other person on board; and nothing 
short of an Almighty, all-merciful, and all-superintending Providence 
could possibly have screened and sheltered us from every harm. My 
Charles had been sitting for some time quite near the mast, but had re- 
moved just before from the place of danger. Our captain immediately 
represented the vessel as so crippled that she would not stay, or tack, 
and wished to know whether I thought of proceeding or of endeavoring 
to return to the bay of Papeete, which we had just left. I paused for a 
moment, and then signified that we might safely proceed, although at the 
time it was nearly calm and a heavy, tumbling sea heaving around us. 



298 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835, 

In a few minutes, however, the regular trade-wind sprung up, with a 
fresh gale in our favor, which in a few hours drove us to the desired 
haven of Talloo, into which the Henry Freeling worked as well as could 
be desired, notwithstanding she had lost one of her wings ; but it became 
dark before she reached the proper anchorage. The wreck of the mast, 
rigging, sails, etc., were all cleared away, and got on board, before the 
strength of the trade-wind set upon us, and before the sea had time to 
rise under it, which soon afterwards became unusually heavy. The great 
superiority of a small vessel over a large one was fairly proved to-day : 
as we were beating through a channel beset with coral reefs, in a mas- 
terly manner our pilot frequently cried out, '' Maitai, Maitai ! " (" good, 
good ! ") to denote his approbation ; and would occasionally say, in toler- 
able English, "She works well." He told us that one of the American 
ships, now here, beat about for five days in the same place, and was 
towed in at last by six boats, when the wind died away. We just looked 
into the harbor, as we passed, where Cook had formerly anchored ; but 
it is more exposed to the heavy seas, which some particular winds occa- 
sion at times on the coast. 

11th. — Talloo Harbor, Island of Iloorea, or Eimeo. — This morning, 
sent on board the American ships for assistance to repair the damage 
recently sustained in the loss of our mast. We were soon visited by the 
captains of those two vessels, who brought their carpenters along with 
them. It appeared that the dry rot, even with the deck, had been the 
cause of the accident. On examination, it was concluded best to make 
the same mast do again, which could be accomplished by making a 
tongue below the deck, and securing it with strong iron bands, which 
would only reduce its original height five feet. Though this reduction 
will not improve the look of the vessel, in other respects it may be con- 
sidered a decided advantage. In the afternoon we landed, and for the 
first time visited the school — the residence of Alexander Simpson, his 
wife, and their little daughter. The children, about twenty-two in 
number, were at play upon the grass-plots in front of the house, which 
gave the place 'quite an air of English comfort: *- this ground is fenced 
in with strong, stone walls. We did not purpose stopping long, not 
being acquainted with the safest landing-places, nor sufiiciently so with 
the road from Alexander Simpson's to find our way back to the boat in 
the dark. 

In one of our letters recently arrived from England was found a copy 
of a short account drawn up at Shoosharry, in Russia, by my beloved 
children, of that illness which deprived them of their sainted mother, 
intended to have a place in the Annual Monitor for 1835.t The perusal 
of this document brought afresh to my recollection the days of distress 
and affliction which my endeared family had to pass through in the loss 

■* This is an establishment for the children of missionaries, 
f See Appendix C. 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 299 

of their precious parent, when already almost fatherless from my having 
previously left home to pursue the path of apprehended duty in the 
South Seas ; a wound so deep, and but slightly healed, that it can never 
be forgotten when touched. But I believe that bitterness and anguish 
of soul is not offensive, when not accompanied with repining at the will 
and pleasure of my gracious and compassionate Lord, who, when pass- 
ing through the straits and difficulties of humanity, wept in love divine 
at the tomb of Lazarus. His compassions fail not ; neither is the great- 
ness of his faithfulness to a poor frail mortal one particle diminished ; 
who, in the depth of affliction and anguish, still endeavors to breathe, 
in humble resignation and sincerity, the language of "Thy will be done." 

12th. — This morning the natives began to visit our vessel, but only 
few in number. One man brought a hog, but seemed rather shy at first : 
taking but little notice of him soon brought him to reasonable terms. 
Having been paid for the hog, he went away ; but he soon returned with 
bananas, guavas, ninitas, etc., in ample quantity, demanding for the 
whole forty small-sized clasp-nails, which were given him, with a little 
addition. When the heat of the sun lessened, we went on shore, and 
drank tea at the school with all the children. When about to return on 
board, Alexander Simpson asked me if I would favor them with a few 
words to-morrow ; meaning the sailors that might come on shore, the few 
w^hite residents, and the school family. I said that I thought of being 
at the native meeting at nine o'clock, to which there was no objection ; 
but he still urged my speaking to the English, after the native meeting 
was over. I told him I could not answer for that, even if there, as 1 
had nothing and was nothing ; I said I intended to come in time for the 
native congregation, and then asked if he would interpret for me, to 
which he at once assented. Thus my way is open and provided for upon 
this island, if it please my heavenly Father to qualify me for the work 
and open my lips ; that, in the ability which He alone giveth, I may 
show forth his praise, and cause the thanksgiving of many to redound 
to his glory, for truly without Him we can do nothing as it should be 
done. 

ISth. (^First day.) — Although we landed apparently in ample time, 
we found Alexander Simpson's house shut up, and the family gone to 
meeting; and when we reached the place of worship, the singing had 
already commenced. We remained at the door until this was finished ; 
then went in and sat down on a form. When the Tahitian exercises 
were all gone through, Alexander Simpson began reading my certificates. 
When these were finished, I went and stood by his side, to be ready ; and 
when all was gathered into stillness, alluding to what they had heard 
read, I said : They were now aware that I had left all that was near and 
dear to me on earth, to visit them ; that I had sailed over the trackless 
ocean, during many moons, for this purpose, in order that I might be 
found standing in the counsel of that most holy will, which is ever ex- 



300 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

cellent ; and that the desire of my heart was, that the gospel might not 
be to them an empty sound or a mere outward declaration of good things, 
but that they might believe, repent, and obey it ; and that it might be 
to them indeed " the power of God unto salvation." As I proceeded I 
was strengthened as by " the mighty God of Jacob," by the extension 
of that love which enlargeth the heart, to declare to the people the un- 
searchable riches of Christ, and the necessity of their coming to the 
knowledge of Him in whom they believed by the Holy Spirit: that 
nothing short of their being born again, not of corruptible seed, but of 
incorruptible, by this Word of God, which liveth and abideth forever, 
could make them members of his church, which is without spot, or 
wrinkle, or any such thing. That unless they came to hear the voice of 
the true Shepherd, and know it for themselves, they could never be his 
sheep, nor be known of Him. " My sheep hear my voice," said Christ : 
" I know them, and they follow me ; and I give unto them eternal life ; 
and they shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of my 
hand. My Father, which gave them me, is greater than all ; and no 
man is able to pluck them out of my Father's hand ; " turning their 
attention more and more to the Holy Spirit of the Lord Jesus, that great 
shepherd of the sheep, whose light shineth in every heart ; that so they 
might come to sit under his teaching, and know the voice of the only 
true teacher of his people, who speaketh in righteousness, and is mighty 
to save his people from their sins, but never in them ; appealing to the 
islanders if they had not heard his voice in their own hearts reproving 
them when they had committed evil, etc. That they must be willing to 
hear it and obey it, and to bear the indignation of it for sin and for 
transgression, until their cause was pleaded, and judgment executed, and 
themselves brought forth to the light, the light of Christ Jesus — " the 
true light which lighteth every man that cometh into the world " in the 
secret of the heart ; the Holy Spirit of Him that speaketh in righteous- 
ness, mighty to save : that they might know Him experimentally to be 
the " Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world," from having 
witnessed their sins and transgressions to be washed white in his blood, 
and remembered no more, etc. 

The people were very attentive in the general ; and although the house 
is large, and was more filled than usual by natives from distant parts of 
the island, and others from Tahiti, I felt as if I could penetrate its most 
distant crevices with comparative ease.* There might be twelve hundred 
persons present. A boat was waiting to convey us on board ; but after 
having passed through the ceremony of shaking hands with a wholesale 
number, on retiring to the school I did not feel altogether clear of the 
people ; so concluded to send off the boat, and remained on shore to at- 
tend the afternoon meeting. 

* It is an octagonal stone building, with lofts running entirely round it. 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 301 

The meetiDg gathered again at three o'clock, and was well attended, 
though somewhat smaller than in the morning. An opportunity was 
aflbrded at this meeting for us to witness the ceremony of baptizing a 
new convert, who had applied for admittance into the church as a mem- 
ber. A child was also baptized, the offspring, it was said, of one believ- 
ing parent, the mother being then present. When the proper moment 
seemed come, I placed myself by the side of Alexander Simpson ; and 
when all was quiet I began to inform the people that a fear of not being 
clear of the blood of my fellow-creatures had induced me again to 
stand before them ; but it was in that love which would gather all man- 
kind into the heavenly garner of rest and peace ; testifying the endless 
duration of the Lord's mercy, and the unbounded extension of his love 
to all, by sending his only-begotten Son into the world, that " whosoever 
believeth in Him should not perish, but have eternal life." My mouth 
was again opened to declare largely amongst the people the truths of the 
gospel, and in a pressing manner to urge the necessity of the hearts of 
the parents being more and more turned to their children, in order to 
bring them up in the fear of the Lord ; or else all the privileges and 
advantages, which they had witnessed to result from the attempts to in- 
troduce Christianity amongst them, would in all probability be totally 
lost to their children when their own heads were laid low. Without this 
care, things would soon be as bad as they had been formerly, when there 
was no place of safety nor of security upon the island ; when every 
man's hand was against his brother, and the way of peace unknown. I 
had much to say to them of an arousing, encouraging, and warning 
nature and tendency, with the same undiminished strength as had been 
vouchsafed me in the morning, — to the comfort, peace, and relief of my 
own mind, and I trust, with humble thankfulness, to my Maker's praise. 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

EiMEO — Meetings with the !N"atives — A Maeai — Return to the "Henet 
Feeeling" — Native Meeting and- with the Mission Families — Sail foe 

HUAHINE PeOHIBITION OF SpIEITS THEEE — SoCIAL MeETING OF THE AtlTHOE- 

ITIES DiSTEIBUTION OF TeACTS SaIL FOE RaIATEA. 

T ALLOC HARBOR, Island of Eimeo, Ninth Month ISth, 1835.— 
Called upon Alexander Simpson, to consult about going to the other 
side of the island, to Afareaitu, of late called Griffin's Town ; but as he 
had a serious sore throat, it was not prudent for him to undertake the 
journey on the following day. I now perceived that if I had not given 
up to attend the afternoon meeting at Papetoai last First day, when it 
opened upon my mind, that I must have waited a week longer for want 
26 



302 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

of an interpreter, on account of Alexander Simpson's present iudisposi- 
tion. Truly it may be said that the present moment is all we have to 
trust to or depend upon ; the future may, to us, never come, and time, 
once past, can never be recalled. Then may we be diligently seeking to 
improve the present, with thankfulness for being strengthened to yield 
obedience to every pointing of duty. 

Idth. — Finding my attention turned to the children at the school, it 
seemed that to-morrow, at eleven o'clock in the forenoon, would be a 
suitable time to propose for our meeting together, if no difficulty should 
appear. I accordingly mentioned to Alexander Simpson and wife that, 
if it would not interfere with any of their arrangements, I thought of 
paying a visit to the children to-morrow morning, at eleven o'clock. 
They at once expressed satisfaction with the proposal, and said it would 
be very acceptable. I said, " Then we will sit down together, and see 
what will be done for us." 

20th. (Fi7'st day.) — Landed in the morning, so as to have ample time 
to walk to the school, and afford an interval sufficiently long to allow us 
to cool before going into the meeting, the weather being extremely hot. 
When the time came, we assembled, as proposed, the children and the 
family at the school. I fully expected that we should sit down in silence 
before the Lord : but, when all were seated, it was proposed that the chil- 
dren should read a chapter, and the first chapter of the epistle to the 
Romans was read accordingly. The children were then examined, by 
questions, respecting the moral law, and the object of our Saviour's com- 
ing upon earth. After these were gone through, we were favored to get 
into silence. Having sat for some time, I found my mind getting deeper 
and deeper under exercise, until the time came for me to rise, with the 
words, "We, through the Spirit, wait for the hope of righteousness by 
faith." Sitting in silence may seem a little strange to those unaccustomed 
to the work ; but it has been the practice of the religious Society of 
which I have the privilege of being a member, from its earliest rise, to 
wait upon the Lord for the influence of the Holy Spirit ; to be taught 
by the great Teacher of his people, Christ Jesus, the minister of the 
sanctuary and of the true tabernacle, " which the Lord pitched and not 
man." I had to tell them that there is no alteration in the Christian 
life — it is a continual warfare; but with the spiritual weapons of burn- 
ing and fuel of fire, which, if patiently submitted to, would purify and 
prepare us for an incorruptible and never-fading inheritance. Th& uni- 
versality of Divine grace was freely spoken of, and the necessity of watch- 
fulness and prayer urged with earnestness,' even unto " praying always, 
with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto 
with all perseverance." The dear young people were tenderly invited to 
seek after that knowledge which is life eternal ; to " commune with their 
own hearts and be still." I wanted them to witness the gospel to be glad 
tidings of great joy to themselves, not a mere outward declaration of good 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 303 

things to come, but " the power of God unto salvation " to every one of 
them. None could be insensible to the weight of solemnity which pre- 
vailed, and I had to acknowledge the condescending mercy of that 
Almighty power which was pleased to own the work ; and also to ap- 
peal to those present as witnesses to the circulation of that "life "which 
is " the light of men." 

2Sd. — With the exception of taking occasional exercise for the last 
three days, have been busily employed in preparing despatches for my 
beloved friendk in England, information having been received that an 
English whaler, homeward bound, had arrived at Tahiti. On going on 
shore, this evening, we found Alexander Simpson so much recruited that 
it was concluded to set off to-morrow morning for the distant station of 
Afareaitu. 

2Mh. — Rose early, and left the vessel at half -past six o'clock, in the 
Henry Freeling's long-boat, with a hired crew of natives. We took in 
Alexander Simpson opposite the settlement, at seven o'clock, and imme- 
diately proceeded towards Afareaitu. Some parts of this passage are 
hazardous, owing to immense masses of coral lying near the surface of 
the water, upon which boats are not unfrequently stove ; but by keeping 
a good lookout, we were favored to pass through the whole of these 
places, which extend several miles, without touching with much violence 
upon any of the rugged cones. About three p. m. we reached Afareaitu, 
and were kindly received and entertained by Thomas Blossom and his 
wife. The former originally came out of Yorkshire; and with some 
of his connections I was acquainted in England. He came out in the 
Tuscan several years ago, with Tyerman and Bennet, as an artisan 
belonging to the mission. 

2dth. — The bell for the sunrise worship rung early, and when the 
people were collected we went to the meeting. At a suitable opportunity 
my certificates were read by Alexander Simpson, after which I had a 
full opportunity to clear my mind amongst these people ; and although 
I had had nearly a sleepless night, and felt in the morning sunk both in 
body and mind below the usual level of depression in such cases, yet my 
Lord was to me, in truth, strength in weakness, riches in poverty, and a 
present helper in the needful time ; and I had largely to declare of his 
love, of his mercy, and of his Truth ; and to show forth his salvation to 
the people, as it is wrought in the heart through faith in the operation 
of the Holy Spirit. I had also close things to say amongst them, and 
to show them the dreadful consequences of drawing down the Divine 
wrath if their return for his love and mercy was only neglect, disobedi- 
ence, and rebellion against his heavenly and .righteous invitation, so 
largely extended towards them, and to point out the snare which had 
been laid by the great enemy, in the introduction of spirituous liquors 
amongst them, and how they had fallen under the temptation, from 
which, if they had obeyed the gospel, they would have been preserved. 



304 MEMOIKS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

NotwithstandiDg a messenger had been sent beforehand to invite the 
inhabitants of Matea, a distant village (said to be more populous than 
Afareaitu), yet I think it was reported that none had made their appear- 
ance at the meeting. On considering the subject, I thought that although 
they would not be at the trouble of coming to me, I should not fully 
discharge my duty without going to them. This circumstance seemed 
likely to bring upon us the sacrifice of another night's absence from 
Papetoai, which is by no means desirable on several accounts ; yet I felt 
resigned to give up every selfish consideration, if I should only be found 
in the path of duty. It was at last concluded for us to proceed to 
Matea, about a league along the coast, but in a direction that our boat's 
crew did not approve, as they hoped we should have returned to Pape- 
toai by a route several miles shorter, which may sometimes be taken with 
safety when the wind and weather are favorable. We got ready imme- 
diately, and set out, taking with us Thomas Blossom and wife, their little 
boy, and a daughter of George Bicknell's of Taunoa (on the island of 
Tahiti), about ten years of age ; they intending to walk home" again in 
the cool of the evening. Having reached Matea, we landed, and soon 
met with the principal chief: some rather shufiling excuses were made 
on behalf of the people for not attending the meeting in the morning at 
Afareaitu ; and upon being asked where the people were then, he first 
said, in the mountains procuring food for the queen of Tahiti, who we 
knew had arrived at Papetoai ; but when he found there was a disposition 
in us to go into the meeting-house and sit down, there being no seats in 
the house where we then were, he began to alter his tone. Whether he 
thought we intended to wait for the people, or from what other cause, I 
am not aware, unless he supposed the falsehood would afterwards be 
detected ; but he then said the people were all in their huts, and he would 
send round to them to meet us forthwith. They assembled in as short a 
time as could be expected, and, when well settled, my certificates were 
read by Alexander Simpson ; who, when he had finished, and given 
ample information respecting me to the people, said, turning to me, " If 
you have anything to say to them, I am ready to interpret." I drew 
towards him, and just stated that I hoped to have seen them in the 
morning at Afareaitu ; but although this had not been the case, I was 
not willing to pass them by. I then told them that I had brought noth- 
ing with me, and had neither storehouse nor barn, but that whatever my 
great Master might be pleased to give me to speak, I hoped to do it 
faithfully amongst them. From this I went on, step by step, until my 
heart was so enlarged, and my tongue loosed, that I declared the Truth 
amongst them for the space of an hour. I have since been comforted 
in believing, that although many slept at the time, yet there were 
many awake, unto whom my message belonged ; and whose countenances 
bespoke that they were not only awake, but awakened to a sense (I 
humbly trust) of their situation: that they had a soul to be saved, and 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 305 

that " no man can save his brother, or give to God a ransom for his soul." 
When I sat down, I thought I was clear, but had to rise again in a while, 
and tell them, under its contriting influence, that I had felt the love of 
God, since I sat down, to fill my heart ; and that I never knew an 
instance, where a message had been sent to any people, but that the love 
of God was still extended towards them ; adding, that I was not about 
to multiply words, but merely to express a desire that the Lord might 
direct their hearts into this love and into the patient waiting for Christ. 

The wind was against us, and the boat's crew very sulky at their dis- 
appointment in not going the shortest way back, as they wanted, sup- 
posing they should have had less work in rowing if they had taken that 
course. Presently the breeze died away, and I made signs to them that 
we should soon have a favorable wind ; but one of them said, "No," in 
an unpleasant tone. In a short time the breeze sprung up fair for the 
boat, when they became more cheerful, and, before we had got many 
miles farther, they said it was well for them to go with these strangers, 
for they had brought a fair wind with them. They then remembered 
that we had a favorable wind the preceding day, when going in the op- 
posite direction, which is regularly calculated upon ; but that we should 
have it fair again to-day was much more remarkable, because directly 
opposite the point from which the trade-winds almost uniformly blow. 
We were favored to get through the most intricate and dangerous parts 
before it became quite dark, although we several times touched upon 
the reef: after landing Alexander Simpson at the settlement^ we reached 
the vessel in safety, and I believe with thankful hearts, though, from the 
lateness of the hour and darkness of the night, our return was not ex- 
pected until the following morning. 

On the passage from Papetoai to Afareaitu, we landed to examine the 
remains of the largest Marai (Orua) in the South Seas, and not so much 
dilapidated as many of them. Much of the hewn stone-work is yet to 
be seen ; and the upright stones are still remaining, placed in a position 
best adapted to accommodate the backs of the priests when praying, and 
from whence they could witness the sacrifices of the wretched humaii 
victims. 

Ninth Month 27th. {First day.) — This morning awoke early, and on 
endeavoring to ascertain what path I should have to move in, I found 
that the openings which had yesterday floated before the view of my 
mind were now altogether out of sight ; so concluded that I must remain 
on board the Henry Freeling. Just as we were about to assemble together, 
in the forenoon, was seen on the shore : a boat was immediately des- 
patched for him, when it appeared that he was coming on board on pur- 
pose to sit with us. In the course of the time of our being together, my 
mind was brought under exercise, and I had a short and encouraging 
testimony to bear to the faithfulness of our gracious Lord ; standing up 
with words to the following efiect : although our company is small, and 
26^ U 



306 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

in a remote corner of the globe, yet we have the word of a King for it, 
even the " King of saints," that " where two or three are gathered together 
in his name (in his power), there He is in the midst of them." But it is 
only such as are gathered under a sense of this constraining power, and 
with sincerity of desire, who will be benefited. " The race is not to the 
swift, nor the battle to the strong." " Not by might, nor by power, but 
by my Spirit, saith the Lord of Hosts," " Let not your heart be troubled, 
neither let it be afraid ; ye believe in God, believe .also in me," was the 
language of the Saviour to his disciples formerly ; and I trust there are 
none among us but who believe in God and in his Son Jesus Christ. 
Then let us be willing to believe in the Holy Spirit of Christ Jesus. 
Let us believe his words : " It is expedient for you that I go away ; for 
if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you : I will pray the 
Father, and He shall give you another Comforter, that He may abide 
with you forever, even the Spirit of Truth. He will guide you into all 
truth." There is nothing like an interest in the Master of the storm ; if 
we have Him on board with us, though in the hinder part of the ship, 
asleep on a pillow, it is enough ; for nothing then can harm us. In an 
earthly race, although many may run, but one obtaineth the prize, and 
that but a corruptible, perishing crown ; but in the heavenly race it is 
not so, for all may run, and all may win a crown incorruptible, that will 
endure — a prize immortal. " Then let us lay aside every weight, and 
the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the 
race that is set before us ; looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of 
our faith ; who, for the joy that was set before Him, endured the cross, 
despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of 
God ; " where He ever liveth to make intercession for those who are 
willing to come unto God by Him. Even so run that ye may obtain ! 
Whilst we continued in silence, after I had sat down, I believed it re- 
quired of me to attend the native place of worship at three o'clock in 
the afternoon. 

Before two o'clock, Charles and myself landed, and reached the school 
just as the children were moving off" in train tawards the meeting. The 
school principally consists of the children and grand-children of the 
missionaries. We followed, previously telling Alexander Simpson, that 
if I should have anything to say, when he came down from the pulpit, I 
would come and stand by his side. I found that I had a heavy burden to 
throw off"; but my tru^t was in the Lord Jehovah, in whom alone is ever- 
lasting strength. I sat, while they were proceeding with the regular ser- 
vice, in much conflict of mind ; but as has often, if not always, been the 
case, casting a thought towards my dear brethren and sisters in England, 
as if they were in degree sensible of my situation : and I cannot help think- 
ing, that such is the precious unity in spirit of the faithful, that petitions 
are constantly ascending from one or other, as a lamp that burneth and 
never goeth out, to the throne of the Majesty on high on behalf of a 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 307 

poor, weak brother separated as an outcast, almost as far from them as 
the east is from the west. For, however distant from each other the 
members of the mystical body may be placed, nothing can separate them 
from the love of God as it is in Christ Jesus, their crucified, risen, and 
glorified Lord : and therefore, if one member suffer, all the members 
suflfer; if one member be honored, all the members rejoice in heavenly 
sympathy and joy, in which a stranger cannot intermeddle. When 
Alexander Simpson came down from the pulpit, I went and stood by 
him ; and shortly after he had prepared my way, by telling the people to 
be still, I said, " ' Verily there is a reward for the righteous ; verily 
He is a God that judgeth in the earth.' ' Righteousness exalteth a na- 
tion, but sin is a reproach to any people.' * The work of righteousness 
shall be peace ; and the effect of righteousness, quietness and assurance 
forever.' I was not aware that my voice would be heard any more among 
you, but my Lord and master hath put it into my heart to stand before 
you once again. As what I speak must be in faithfulness before my God, 
so I must be honest, and deal plainly with you. I am come to warn you 
to flee from the wrath to come ; and to show you a snare which the grand 
enemy both to God and to man, that old serpent, the devil, has prepared 
for you : he has tried it before, and found it to answer. It is that of 
throwing strong drink or spirituous liquors in your way. You have it 
in your power to resist the temptation, for no temptation will be per- 
mitted to assail us without a way being made for our escape. Then 

* draw nigh to God, and He will draw nigh to you : resist the devil and 
he will flee from you.' The scene of riot and confusion has already 
begun upon the sister island, Tahiti, and the poison will soon reach to 
this island : if you do not resist it, your destruction will be of your- 
selves. If those in authority do not know it, they ought to know it ; and 
if the authorities do know it, and, with those under them in power, are 
conniving at it or winking at it, or deriving emolument from it, most 
assuredly the Lord will punish these : He will visit for' these things. 

* Shall I not visit for these things, shall not my soul be avenged on such 
a nation as this ? ' was the language of the Lord through his faithful 
prophet to a rebellious^people formerly. Yea, He will sweep them from 
the face of the earth as with the besom of destruction. Nothing is so cal- 
culated to destroy the happiness of the people as this curse of the human 
race, and to aggravate that awful disease which is now rapidly depopu- 
lating these islands. If you do not set shoulder to shoulder in resisting 
this evil, what will you do when the wrath of the Lord is appearing ? 

* He will laugh at your calamity, and mock when your fear cometh ; ' 
and the denunciation of the prophet against a people that had revolted, 
and forsaken the Lord their God, will be applicable unto you : ' Hast 
thou not procured this unto thyself, in that thou hast forsaken the Lord 
thy God when He led thee by the way ? And now what hast thou to do 
in the way of Egypt,' in following the fashions and follies and vanities 



308 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

of this world, and in drinking the dark and polluted ' waters of Sihor/ 
etc. ' Thine own wickedness shall correct thee ; thy backslidings shall 
reprove thee : know, therefore, and see that it is an evil thing and bitter, 
that thou hast forsaken the Lord thy God, and that my fear is not in 
thee, saith the Lord of Hosts.' Come, then, my beloved people ; in the 
fear, and in the dread, and in the love of the Lord Jehovah I warn you 
— your only refuge is in Jesus : then turn inward, to his Holy Spirit in 
your hearts, to ' Christ in you the hope of glory ; ' submit yourselves to 
Him as little children, and He will leaven all in you into his own pure 
and heavenly nature, and prepare you for a kingdom ' consisting not in 
meats and drinks, but in righteousness and peace and joy in the Holy 
Ghost:' a kingdom into which it is declared that nothing that is unclean 
or impure, nothing that worketh an abomination, or that maketh a lie, 
ni ust ever enter : there, the wicked cease from troubling ; there, the 
weary are at rest ; there, the morning stars sing together ; there, the sons 
of God shout an endless anthem ; there all is love and joy and peace, 
and that for evermore." 

Several of the people went out when strong drink was mentioned ; but 
tlie queen and her party, with all the principal authorities and judges 
from Tahiti, as well as those of this island, were present, and remained 
to the last." Alexander Simpson told the people that they must not con- 
sider me their enemy, for it was in pure love that I had spoken to them; 
and after he had put up a prayer on the occasion, he dismissed the as- 
sembly. Only one man and one woman ventured to shake hands with 
me. I told A. S. that I had placed him in an awkward situation, but the 
truth must be spoken; it was not a time to withhold it. He expressed 
his satisfaction at what had been done, and said it was much better for it 
to come from a stranger. I certainly did not know that so many of the 
authorities were present from Tahiti. I was aware that Pomare V. was 
in the neighborhood ; but though in the meeting, I did not see her, or 
know she was there. I was afterwards informed that Paofai, one of the 
principal chiefs, was desirous to have spoken to me in the meeting, by 
way of reply, but was deterred through fear of giving offence. When 
the meeting broke up he attempted to get to me, but could not succeed 
for the crowd of people. He told Alexander Simpson, my informant, 
that he wished, in reply to my testimony borne in the meeting, to have 
said on behalf of the natives of these islands and himself, that " he 
hoped I would go to Britain, and beg the people to have mercy on them ; 
and then go to America, and beg the people there also to have mercy on 
them; because it was these countries that sent the poison amongst them." 
A fact not less true than lamentable. 

Tenth Month Zd, 1835. — Nothing suitable for recording, of a religious 
nature, has occurred since last First day. In the course of the past week 
our stock of wood and water has been completed, but it is very difficult 
to procure a supply of vegetables, owing to Pomare and her numerous 



1835.] MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. 309 

attendants remaining so long upon this island ; and we are told they 
will not depart until they have consumed all the food in the neighbor- 
hood. 

8th. — From the 4th instant, employed chiefly in preparing letters for 
England. In the forenoon to-day, Charles and myself sat down together 
as usual. Much oppressed with heat and heaviness in the forepart of our 
sitting. Towards the end more lively, and strengthened to maintain the 
watch, even unto prayer at times. Had close conversation with the 
heads of a family, where we afterwards drank tea. 

10th. — My mind for the last two or three days has been looking 
towards fixing a time for sailing for Huahine, but nothing could be 
clearly discovered. While on shore yesterday, spent some time at the 
school. To-day another opportunity with the children and family at 
that institution has come much before me, to take place to-morrow, after 
the native meeting is over in the forenoon. After closing in with this 
prospect, the time appeared come for me to tell our captain, that if the 
deck of the vessel were all ready, and the spars secured in the course of 
the day, there would be no difficulty in being ready for sea on Second 
day, which he readily admitted, and gave orders accordingly. 

11th. (First day.) — Much rain fell during the night; but after day- 
break the clouds began to disperse, and the day became fine as it ad- 
vanced. This being the case, I felt liberty to convene the two families 
aforesaid. We proceeded to the shore in good time, expecting to have 
to wait for the breaking up of the native meeting ; but we found, soon 
after landing, that the meeting was over, and Alexander Simpson had 
returned home. After sitting awhile, I told him that we expected to 
leave the island to-morrow, and queried whether we could not sit down 
together once more, to which he readily assented. We then settled down 
into comfortable and silent waiting : at length the time came for me to 
stand up, though under a sense of much weakness. After the silence 
was broken into with a short remark, I told them there might not be 
many words, but the desire of my heart was that we might be sensible 
of the power which was before words were, and would remain when 
words shall be no more ; for words shall cease, and declarations come to 
an end, but the " word of our God shall stand forever." I had to urge 
the necessity of seeking to know for ourselves the Divine Will, and then 
to do it ; that this was the great business of life, etc. But knowledge 
only makes our condemnation greater, without obedience keeps pace with 
it; and truly this knowledge can never be attained in the noise and 
bustle and mixture of this world, nor while we are living in conformity 
therewith. Nor can we expect to be entrusted with such great knowledge 
as the will of God whilst in a carnal, unrenewed state of mind, according 
to the testimony of the apostle to the Romans, when beseeching his 
brethren, " by the mercies of God, to present their bodies a living sacri- 
fice, holy, acceptable unto God," as "their reasonable service." "And 



310 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

be not conformed to this world," said he, " but be ye transformed by the 
renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and 
acceptable, and perfect will of God."' I had to declare the blessed state 
of the inhabitants of Mount Zion, where every one appeareth before 
God : they go from strength to strength. God is in the midst of her ; 
she can never be moved : He is known in her palaces for a refuge. The 
stream of gospel love flowed freely and largely to all present, and great 
was the solemnity that prevailed over us ; such was the condescending 
mercy and loving-kindness of the Lord to his poor, unworthy creatures. 
We then took leave of the whole, not expecting to visit them again ; and 
we returned on board to dinner, under feelings of gratitude and thank- 
fulness, and in peaceful serenity of mind, not being conscious myself of 
having any further service to attend to in this island. 

12th. — The Henry Freeling being ready for sea, and the pilot coming 
off at an early hour, at five o'clock, A. m., began to weigh the anchor, 
and at half-past six o'clock she was safely outside of the reef Having 
discharged the pilot, we bore up and made sail, with a fine, fresh trade- 
wind, for the island of Huahine. At four o'clock, p. m., this island was 
discovered, but as some part of the land is very high, and may be seen 
many miles distant, it was considered impossible to reach it before dark ; 
on this account it was judged most prudent to shorten our canvas, and 
haul to the wind in good time under easy sail during the darkness, with 
plenty of room to drift until the dawn of the morning. At daybreak 
we edged away towards the island, and by keeping a good lookout from 
the masthead, we were favored to distinguish the outermost point of the 
projecting reef, upon which the white foam of the breakers served as a 
beacon for us to steer by with safety. We beat safely through the nar- 
rowest part of the channel, and about eleven o'clock, on the 13th instant, 
we anchored in Fare Harbor, and moored with a chain-hawser made fast 
to a cocoa-nut tree upon the shore, there being thirteen fathoms of water 
close in with the strand. Two American ships left this neighborhood 
yesterday afternoon, one of them homeward bound : a sail had been 
seen by us the preceding evening before sundown, probably the home- 
ward bound vessel. The Zone, Captain Russel, only remained in the 
harbor. 

Huahine. — Soon after anchoring in Fare Harbor, a well-dressed per- 
son came on board, as a constable, to prevent petty thefts and depreda- 
tions being committed by the natives who came on board ; but we did 
not consider such a person at all needful, and having never suffered any 
material inconvenience of the kind at the other islands, his attendance 
was declined ; I thought it would look like distrust on our part, and 
might have an unpleasant, if not injurious, effect upon the people. In 
the afternoon, Charles Barff the missionary, came on board ; ha seemed 
very sociably inclined towards us, and disposed to render every assist- 
ance in his power when I might feel inclined to see the people collected. 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 311 

He translated the queen of Tahiti's letter to two of the chiefs of the 
island of Huahine, then on board; who appeared glad at having an 
opportunity afforded to take off the port charges, saying they should be 
sorry to have been worse thought of than the neighboring islands. I 
told them it was a very trifling affair, but I thought it would not have 
been handsome treatment, if the option of choosing for themselves had 
not been afforded. At midnight there were tremendous gusts of wind 
from the mountains, with heavy showers of rain. We were informed, 
that a short time ago some of the principal persons who had given away 
to the temptation of strong drink, were the first to come forward to pro- 
pose that its use should be entirely abolished ; which, eventually, was 
unanimously agreed to by the inhabitants. The reason given for making 
this proposal, was the conviction that it was taking away their lives. 
Captain Russel told us tliat there are no spirits to be found on shore. 
One part of his crew go daily for exercise, and return every evening in 
an orderly manner, which would not be the case if drink could be pur- 
chased. How I should rejoice to hear that these islands are strengthened 
to stand firm against everything of the kind being landed amongst 
them ; which might easily be effected, by supplies being withheld from 
any vessel attempting to trade with it. Every Christian government 
ought to come forward, for the protection of these defenceless islanders 
from every cruel outrage of such vessels as might attempt to enforce, 
by arms, the exchange of supplies for rum, muskets, and gunpowder. 

Tenth Month 18th. (First day.) — Last evening my certificates in the 
Polynesian language were handed to Charles Barff, to read at the native 
meeting this morning, if nothing should prevent my attendance. May 
the Lord be pleased to exalt his ever excellent name, and magnify his 
power amongst us, until the blessed Truth shall rise into dominion, and 
reign over all, to his glory. After an anxious, restless night, in which 
little sleep could be obtained, we arose early, and went on shore in good 
time to look into the children's school before the meeting took place. All 
our sailors accompanied us, leaving only the Spanish cook and the cap- 
tain to take care of the Henry Freeling. The meeting was large ; but 
the building would have accommodated a much larger assembly. The 
whole population is said to be, by a census lately taken, seventeen hun- 
dred and sixty persons, including every description ; but I cannot suppose 
that many more than one thousand we present. I sat in much conflict 
of mind — it was a low time with me; and when my certificates were 
read, and Charles Barff came down from his pulpit, there seemed little 
before me to stand up with ; but after the attention of the people was 
attracted, and a general stillness prevailed throughout the assembly, I 
expressed a desire that " grace, mercy, and peace might be multiplied," 
etc., upon all the inhabitants of this island ; and then proceeded to declare 
that, for the sake of Christ and his gospel, I had been induced to leave 
all that is near and dear to me in this world, that " the fulness of its 



312 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

blessing" might be theirs; desiring that they might not rest satisfied 
with making an empty profession of the religion of Jesus, but that they 
might come to the full possession of the Truth as it is in Him ; that so 
they might be washed, sanctified, and justified by his power, in his name, 
and by the Spirit of our God : that Christ might dwell in their hearts 
by faith ; that they, " being rooted and grounded in love, might be able 
to comprehend with all saints what is the length, and breadth, and 
depth, and height ; " and know for themselves the " love of Christ, which 
passeth knowledge, and be filled with all the fulness of God," and not 
be members of an outward and visible church only, but of the new 
Jerusalem church — the church triumphant of the first-born: regener- 
ated and " born again, not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by 
the word of God, which liveth and abideth forever." I had to point 
out the inward purity of heart that must be attained, and is attainable 
by all, through the precious blood of sprinkling, which cleanseth from 
all sin ; showing them, as ability was graciously afforded, the gradual 
and progressive work and nature of their being turned from darkness to 
light, and from the power of Satan to the power of God in their own 
hearts ; earnestly appealing to them if they had not at seasons witnessed 
the workings of this power, and the iu-shinings of this light, that re- 
proves for sin and makes manifest every deed of darkness. When the 
meeting broke up, the people flocked round us to shake hands, with 
much apparent warmth and sincerity, of which we partook in a large 
degree. On parting from Charles Barff*, I told him, that if I was there 
in the afternoon, I would endeavor to be in time. We returned on board 
immediately. In the afternoon, saw no other way than that of going 
again to the native meeting, and went early on shore for that purpose. 
Before going into the meeting, I mentionjed to Charles Barff", that if I 
found anything on my mind to say to the people, I intended to come 
and stand by him, at a suitable time. During part of the meeting it 
seemed as if I should have something to communicate ; but this prospect 
eventually closed up altogether. When the meeting was about breaking 
up, I suspected that Charles Barff" was telling the people to stop, taking 
it for granted that I should have something to say, and, catching his eye^ 
I desired that he would not detain them on my account ; he had then to 
tell them they might retire. I sat as a fool among them, though with a 
calm and peaceful mind. Some smiled ; others said, "j^oiy," i. e., " it is 
over, there is no more." I felt, however, quite satisfied through all ; and 
I trust that my apparent folly will be a subject long remembered and 
wondered at by many, and lead some to inquire into the cause. 

22d. — Early in the morning received a few lines from Charles Barff*, 
accompanying a translated copy of a note, with the original, from Mauiui, 
our pilot through the reef, as follows : 

" As I know not the names of you two gentlemen, I address you thus 
generally. 



1835.] MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. 313 

"Dear Friends: All peace to you after diving through the waves all 
the way to Tahiti. This is my little word, to which I desire you two to 
agree. Compassionate me, aud come to my little dinner, about one or 
two of the day ; a little friendly meeting. May you two be saved by 
Jehovah. 

" Mauiui." 

An answer was returned to Charles Barff, that rather than disappoint 
the intended kindness of Mauiui, we purposed accepting the invitation. 

It being Fifth day, we sat down together to wait upon the Lord. As 
regards myself, I thought I was sensible of something like a renewal of 
strength to struggle against the infirmities of the flesh, in drawing nigh 
to the everlasting fountain. About the time fixed, we repaired to Mauiui's 
house, and found the company assembled, consisting of the lawful queen 
of the island and her husband, the young queen Mnihara (who is to have 
full possession of the island next week) and her husband, brother to the 
husband of Pomare, the queen of Tahiti ; also Mahine, the governing 
chief, and his wife, and the two chiefs next in rank upon the island and 
their wives, the king of Raiatea's eldest daughter, and several younger 
branches of the chief families. A plentiful supply of provisions was 
set before us, with a variety of vegetables, such as yams, plantains, sweet 
potatoes, bread-fruit, taro, etc. ; cocoa-nut milk, sweetened lime-juice and 
water, with plain water, were the beverages made use of, though several 
flasks of wine were on the table. The company appeared upon the same 
level ; no distinction of persons was visible : harmony and good-will 
were the prevalent feelings throughout. The host and his wife waited 
upon their guests with much delight and unwearied attention. It was 
afterwards ascertained that this female had been brought up in the family 
of Charles Barff*. 

2Sd. — The authorities of this island are in the practice of meeting 
together occasionally, and they usually solicit the company of such 
strangers as may be among them, taking care to fix the day for collecting 
when these can attend. Several days ago we were informed that such a 
meeting was in contemplation, and to-day being agreed upon for holding 
it, Charles and myself were invited. The children were collected in the 
forenoon at the meeting-house, and afterwards formed no insignificant 
part of the guests at the dinner-tables. We dined out of doors, under 
the shade of large trees adjoining the queen's apartments. More than 
one thousand persons were present, including lookers-on, and the festival 
altogether was highly interesting. The company was exhorted by sev- 
eral of the principal speakers, and the dear children were again and 
again reminded of the privileges enjoyed by these islands in their day 
and generation. They were told, that in the days of superstition and 
idolatry many of them would have been offered as human sacrifices ; 
that some of the boys might have been permitted to live, if their parents 
27 



314 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

were of high rank, but the girls were often sacrificed ; and many of the 
boys thus preserved would be afterwards killed, being kept only for the 
purposes of war. But now look round, said one of these orators, at the 
comforts and blessings we enjoy ; and how did they all come, but by the 
introduction of Christianity amongst us ? It was all the goodness, and 
mercy, and love of Jehovah, in sending the gospel among us. Several 
of these speakers, on beginning, addressed themselves to us in terms of 
welcome and approbation. One said, alluding to myself, " Your address 
to us last Sabbath-day in the chapel astonished us ; I thought you had 
got the Bible in your head. We are happy to have a teacher come 
among us ; then we have two teachers, one within and one without. You 
told us, that a mere outward profession of religion was nothing ; that it 
would not benefit us. The Holy Spirit of the Messiah in the heart is 
what we must learn to be acquainted with, and that all the work is within 
ourselves," etc. He said : " We have formerly been a very wicked 
people ; our island has been worse than any other island in these seas. 
Captain Cook said so — he found us so ; we were the greatest thieves he 
met with. Captain Cook shot several of us ; and if we had provoked 
him further, he would have shot more of us.^ But your visit to us is 
not like his ; yours is in love to our souls," etc. In this manner the time 
was occupied for the space of two hours, when a hymn was sung, and 
afterwards a short prayer made by one of the chiefs ; when the company 
dispersed with as much order and quietness as the breaking up of a 
Friends' meeting in England. I could have said on the spot, " It is good 
for us to be here ; " for the love of the blessed Master flowed through 
my heart, and softened the creature as into clay fit for the potter's use. 

2bth. (^First day.) — For the last three days, at intervals, the prospect 
of attending the native meeting this morning has been heavy and 
humiliating ; but there seemed no other way of clearing my mind, and 
of being at liberty to leave the island, than by standing resigned and 
willing to be anything or nothing ; to go or to stay, according to the 
good pleasure of that holy will, in the counsel of which, I trust, it is ray 
heart's desire to be found walking. Rose early to be in readiness, but 
for want of the means of keeping to any fixed time on shore, we found, 
on landing, that the children were coming away from school, although 
half an hour before the proper time for the meeting to gather. We 
remained outside until Charles Barff" and his wife came. He asked if I 
wished to have the order of things any way altered. I told him no ; but 
that, if I found it needful, I should come and stand near him at a proper 
time. I sat under much exercise until near the conclusion, when I 
began to see my way sufficiently clear to encourage me to leave the seat 
and go to the table ; which Charles Barff" perceiving, exhorted the people 

* It was at this island that Captain Cook caused the ears of several of the natives 
to be cut off, for committing petty thefts on board the ships, and in other respects 
used them very cruelly. 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 315 

to stillness and attention. A solemn silence prevailed, until broken by 
my saying, "Blessed are they which have not seen^ and yet have 
believed " in the only-begotten Son of God ; enlarging on the love unut- 
terable of our heavenly Father in sending his Son into the world, that 
" whosoever believeth on Him, should not perish, but have eternal life." 
I had largely to speak of the dear Redeemer's kingd6m, and the neces- 
sity of every individual coming to the saving knowledge of it in his own 
heart ; for it had been declared by the Saviour himself to be the thing 
above all others needful, and the righteousness thereof first to be sought 
for. He has also told us where it is to be found : the kingdom of God 
is within you; that all things needful should be added, to those who 
obeyed this Divine command of " seek ye first the kingdom of God and 
his righteousness." I had to set before them the gracious dealings of 
the Almighty, and the blessings and privileges by which they are sur- 
rounded, and the return that is called for at their hands. Before sitting 
down, I had to speak in a close manner to the heads of families, respect- 
ing the rising generation ; that their offspring might be placed in a 
capacity to inherit the privileges and advantages which they themselves 
enjoy : being confident that if they, the parents, were so favored as to be 
permitted to enter the kingdom of heaven, none among them could be 
found who would not desire to have their dear children there also : there- 
fore it was their bounden duty to lay these"^things to heart, etc. The 
meeting concluded in a solemn manner. 

Tenth Month 2Wi. — The queen and her husband, with two of the 
principal chiefs and several others, came to dinner ; they remained until 
near five o'clock, p. m., apparently well satisfied with their visit, although 
to ourselves it seemed almost like a day lost ; yet it is needful to bear 
and have patience with the childish behavior of these people, however 
irksome it may be ; it is more especially trying when much disposition to 
avarice is displayed. 

21th. — Engaged on board until four o'clock, p. m. ; many of the na- 
tives constantly with us, among them several young women and younger 
children of both sexes. They seem to enjoy themselves, and I like to see 
them so comfortable and unsuspecting, considering themselves quite safe 
on board. But I cannot help viewing their confidence with suspicion 
and fear, lest the treatment they meet with in our vessel should induce 
them to venture on board of others, at a future day, in the same unsus- 
pecting and unprotected manner. In the afternoon, took exercise on 
shore and ascended a considerable height up one of the mountains ; 
Charles Barfi" having joined us, we accompanied him home to tea. In 
the course of the time we were together at his house, the circumstance 
of the females coming so freely on board the Henry Freeling was men- 
tioned, and the fears that I entertained on their account ; but he said, 
" Yours is called the ' praying ship ; ' which is the reason of their ven- 
turing on board as they do." However pleasant and satisfactory it is to 



316 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

know the reason why our decks are so crowded with this description of 
female visitors, yet we find, to our great regret, that the practice of others 
in going off to the shipping is carried on to a greater extent than their 
missionary is aware of; although things in many respects are much 
better regulated at Huahine than in other places which we have visited. 
What can be expected while these poor islanders are exposed to the 
notorious crews of the shipping? the vicious practices of whom cannot 
fail to subvert^and banish every virtuous feeling : they are like a swarm 
of destructive locusts, that eat up every green thing wherever they 
come. 

Although I was favored with an open, relieving season in testimony at 
the forenoon native meeting, on First day last, yet I did not feel myself 
at liberty to leave the island without attending one of their meetings, 
held on other days of the week. Although the number of persons 
w4io attend on those occasions, from various causes, is mostly very 
small, it appeared to me probable that such as did get to them might 
be considered the most valuable part of the community. Before leaving 
Charles Barff I told him that I did not feel, as I had a little anticipated 
would be the case, at the conclusion of the meeting last First-day morning, 
and that I believed it best for me to be at the meeting to-morrow after- 
noon. Both he and his wife gave me to understand that the company 
would be very slender ; yet it did not appear right for me to hesitate on 
that account. 

2%th. — We repaired to the meeting-house about the time that the 
people assembled ; and although but few were collected when we got in, 
yet the whole number at last was far more considerable than had been 
looked for or expected. I had to revive the holy promise to them " that 
feared the Lord," that " spake often one to another, and that thought 
upon his name." " They shall be mine, saith the Lord of Hosts, in that 
day when I make up my jewels ; and I will spare them as a man spareth 
his own son that serveth him." I expressed to the people my belief, that 
they who attend on all such occasions are in general desirous to serve 
the Lord in their day and generation ; and although the number may be 
few, I would not have them discouraged. " The righteous shall hold on 
his way ; and he that hath clean hands shall be stronger and stronger." 
That much depended on their conduct and circumspect walking through 
life, as they would be looked up to by others, and therefore they had the 
greater need to take heed unto themselves. On returning to the vessel, 
I told Captain Keen that I knew of nothing to prevent our sailing for 
Kaiatea on Sixth day, the 30th instant. The American ship Commodore 
Bodgers arrived to-day, after a passage of six weeks, from Oahu, one of 
the Sandwich Isles : a full ship, with spermaceti oil, homeward bound ; 
she had been out thirty months from New Bedford. 

2dth. — After dinner, Charles Barff came on board : and towards five 
o'clock, p. M., we went with him to the shore, to take leave of his family. 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 317 

in the prospect of leaving them to-morrow. Charles Barff purposes not 
only accompanying us to Raiatea, but also to Tahaa and Bolabola ; with- 
out this provision, our touching at any of the islands to leeward of this 
place would have been wholly in vain, there being no missionaries resid- 
ing upon them. The wife and children of George Piatt are now living 
at Raiatea, during his absence at the Samoas, or Navigator Islands, 
whither he is gone with Samuel Wilson. The circumstance of Charles 
Barff going with us, I cannot but regard as a singular interposition of 
Divine Providence in our favor ; as it came about without any interven- 
tion or contrivance on our part, but originated entirely with himself, 
not a hint having been given nor a desire expressed that this might be 
the case : it is, however, in full accordance with the many great and mar- 
vellous works which our eyes have seen of Him " who causeth his wind 
to blow and the waters flow." A large parcel of religious tracts, and 
several of the writings of Friends, were selected this evening for Charles 
Barff, to be distributed as opportunities may offer, as the shipping in 
general are eager to receive everything of the kind while on these long 
and tedious voyages. 



CHAPTER XXY. 

Eaiatea — Native Meeting — A Place of Human Saceifice — Bolabola 
— Desolating Effects of Intempeeance — Meeting with the Natives — 
Meeting with the Rebel Chief and his Idolateous Paett — Weetched- 

NESS OF THE INHABITANTS DlSTEIBUTION OF OlOTHING SaIL FOE THE SAND- 
WICH Islands — Flint's Island — Oahu. 

TENTH MONTH 30th. —At nine o'clock, a. m., Charles Barff hav- 
ing been summoned on board by our making the signal for a pilot, 
the Henry Freeling weighed and made sail from Fare Harbor. When 
clear of the reef, we " hove to," discharged the pilot, took in our boat, 
then bore up and made all sail for Raiatea. Soon after one o'clock, p. 
M., we passed between the islands which form the entrance to the road- 
stead ; and at two o'clock anchored in eighteen fathoms water off Uturoa, 
the missionary establishment at the settlement on the north side of the 
island. Charles Barff went on shore to dinner, in order to announce 
our arrival, and be in readiness to attend a meeting which was to be held 
in due course that afternoon. As only a small portion of the people 
would be there, it was concluded best for me not to be present, so that 
the reading my certificates might not take place until the whole congre- 
gation was assembled, the day after to-morrow. First day. Towards 
evening we landed, and went to the mission-house, where we were kindly 
received and entertained by Judith Piatt in the absence of her husband : 
27* 



318 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

she had a son and daughter at home with her, and her eldest son was 
expected from Bolabola. A considerable number of the natives, with 
Tamatoa, the king, or chief of the chiefs, with some of the governors of 
the island, soon made their appearance. All the seats in the room, which 
was large, were occupied, and many of the guests were seated on the 
floor: they came to greet us on our arrival, and bid us welcome; at the 
same time it served as a plausible pretext for some to gratify their 
curiosity and to scrutinize the strangers. We were, however, gratified 
ourselves to find that many of them seemed alive to inquiry, and ap- 
parently desirous to improve. We have again been favored to pass in 
safety from one island to another, and I trust I have not left anything 
undone that should have been done. Although desirous to move on, yet 
I am anxious not to be found imprudently hastening forward in my own 
will, instead of patiently and resignedly abiding the Lord's time. We 
brought with us from Huahine the son of one of the principal chiefs, 
whose mother is now on a visit to this island, attending the death-bed of 
her father. 

Slst. — In the course of the day I have been a good deal depressed, 
at the prospect before me of the native meeting to-morrow morning ; 
but my trust is in Him whom I have been favored to know, in whom I 
have believed, and who said, " Counsel is mine, and sound wisdom : I 
am understanding, I have strength." 

Eleventh Month 1st. {First day.) — Although half-past nine o'clock 
was the time fixed for the native meeting to begin, yet the people were 
observed moving along by the edge of the sea-coast, in small parties, 
towards the meeting-house by half-past seven o'clock in the morning. 
On this account we landed earlier than the time agreed upon, that they 
might not have to wait long before our arrival, seeing they could not be 
blamed for not keeping near to the time appointed, not possessing the 
means of ascertaining the hour. On reaching the place, we found the 
meeting nearly gathered, and Charles BarflP at his post. Perhaps the 
number collected did not ex:ceed materially one thousand persons. 
Charles Barff began at an early period of the meeting to read my certifi- 
cates. I had been under a heavy load of exercise during the time we 
had been in the meeting-house, which, indeed, had been the case from 
an early hour in the morning ; but now the cloud seemed, as it were, to 
rise from off" the tabernacle, and my way seemed clear to stand up. 

A profound silence reigned ; when my soul saluted all present in the 
love of the everlasting gospel in the apostolic language : " Now the God 
of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great 
Shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant, 
make you perfect in every good work," etc. A pause now followed, and 
when the attention of the people was firmly fixed, I proceeded with : 
" Launch out into the deep, and let down your nets for a draught ; " 
showing the result of willing obedience to this and every other command 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 319 

of our Lord, even though we may, as it were, have toiled all the night 
and taken nothing : such had been the case in reality, formerly, as we 
may conclude from the reply of Simon Peter. That the blessing Divine 
might perhaps be witnessed amongst us this morning, if such a disposi- 
tion was happily wrought in our hearts, and increase and extend, as from 
.vessel to vessel, until all were filled. "I am the light of the world," 
said Christ ; " he that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall 
have the light of life." To this I wish to turn the attention of all man- 
kind, that Christ may dwell in their hearts by faith, which is in Him : 
then indeed would they be effectually turned " from darkness to light, 
and from the power of Satan " to the power of God ; and witness, for 
themselves, the light of the knowledge of the glorious gospel of Christ 
so to shine in their hearts as to be to them the power of God unto sal- 
vation. This was the most attentive audience that I have yet stood 
before as a spectacle; my heart was greatly enlarged and utterance 
abundantly given me, far beyond what I can convey an idea of here ; 
tending to turn the people more and more to the teachings of the Holy 
Spirit of the great, heavenly, and only true Teacher in their own hearts ; 
which would tell them all things that ever they did, and by which they 
must be converted and born again, or they could not enter the kingdom of 
God. The solemnizing power of Truth with which we were highly favored, 
and of which I trust there were many sensible witnesses, reigned over 
all : under the covering of which the meeting broke up in great quiet 
and order. 

When the people were fairly at liberty, many, of all ages and both 
sexes, cro"wded round us to shake hands, in numbers beyond all practica- 
bility of ascertaining. I scarcely remember any previous meeting after 
which I felt so much heated ; and a long walk, exposed to the scorching 
rays of a vertical sun nearly at noonday, helped not a little to increase 
this inconvenience. I told Charles Barff that I preferred remaining on 
shore, as I was looking forward to attend the afternoon meeting, at three 
o'clock. 

By keeping in the quiet, I was refreshed and ready when the meeting- 
time came. The people assembled early, and in number far exceeding 
what usually attend in an afternoon. I had again to turn them to that 
Holy Word which liveth and abideth forever, by which they must be 
born again. This was the hope of David ; he waited patiently for it ; 
he said, he waited for the Lord more than they that watch for the morn- 
ing. " My soul doth wait, and in his word do I hope." After the meet- 
ing broke up, we were spared the ceremony of shaking hands, by a 
discussion which took place among the people. As this was in a tongue 
unknown to me, and no interpreter came forward, I felt myself at liberty 
quietly to retire. 

It afterwards appeared that a proposition had been made to provide 
a " feeding " for the strangers, on the 5th instant. Upon inquiry, I found 



320 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

that it is a voluntary aud free-will offering of the people themselves, and 
not arising from any constraint or order of the chiefs. This being ascer- 
tained, I feel a willingness to accept the kindness intended to be shown, 
at the same time hoping that good may come out of it. As regards the 
body of the people at large, this " feeding," as it is termed, amounts to 
little more than the great bulk of the company bringing their vegetable 
food with them, and eating it when collected together, by general con- 
sent at the same time. The seamen of the Henry Freeling attended 
both these meetings in an orderly manner. Returned on board to tea, 
under a feeling of poverty and unworthiness. 

2d. — In the morning, engaged on board. Charles Barff came off, 
bringing with him John Piatt, the eldest son of the missionary ; he had 
returned late the preceding evening from Bolabola, to which island he 
had been with a small native-built schooner, to bring from thence a part 
of his father's cattle, many of which are still remaining there. The 
mission is entirely withdrawn from Bolabola, the people having generally 
given themselves up to intoxication, converting even their bread-fruit 
into spirit by distillation. In the afternoon, went on shore for exercise : 
met with Charles Barff; and, after going with him to see a patient labor- 
ing under a dreadful attack of the elephantiasis, went to look at the grave 
of the late James Loxton, with whom I became acquainted when in 
London, about two years ago ; he was then a fine young man. In this 
comparatively short space of time, a fourth part of which had been ex- 
pended on the passage out in the Tuscan, or thereabouts, he had arrived 
at this island, commenced his work, and finished his course : his widow 
has since become a mother, and returned to England with her infant 
charge. 

2>d. — Visited the ancient and extensive Marais at the east end of the 
island, accounted the most celebrated in the South Seas, and upon which 
the sacrifice of human life has been witnessed to a horrible extent. One 
of these was styled sacred to the god of w^ars, another to the god of 
thieves, etc. A native, not far advanced in years, who accompanied us, 
had himself been twice present at an exhibition of , these dreadful reali- 
ties: many human bones were lying about. To-morrow afternoon a 
meeting is appointed to be held on the island of Tahaa, not many miles 
distant from Raiatea, and sheltered within the same coral reef It being 
the usual time for holding the native meeting, and notice having been 
sent yesterday of our intention to be there, it is hoped that those islanders 
will generally attend on the occasion. Tahaa is under the control of the 
government of Raiatea. 

Tahaa. Ath. — After dinner, set out in company wdth Charles Barff for 
Tahaa, in a whale-boat, with a fine breeze of wind. On landing, we 
stopped at the chief's house, while the people had time to collect. On 
repairing to the meeting-house, but few had come ; and for some time the 
prospect was discouraging, particularly to myself, as I felt much de- 



1835.] MEMOIKS OF DANIEL WHEELEE. 321 

pressed, and in a state of more than usual desertion and barrenness. As 
the number of people increased, their general behavior indicated them 
to be strangers to the important object for which they are in the common 
practice of assembling ; a circumstance which may be readily conceived, 
and for which allowance should be made, as they are seldom even visited 
by missionaries at the present day. Since the death of James Loxton, 
and the absence of George Piatt on the Samoa mission, they have even 
been without a native teacher. After my certificates were read I seemed 
to have little to communicate, beyond remarking that it would be 
understood by what they had heard, I had not come amongst them from 
any sinister or private motive of my own, but that I might be found 
standing in the counsel of the Divine will : that I sought not theirs but 
them ; the welfare of the immortal part in them. That the special 
object of my coming was to turn their attention to the po\Yer of Divine 
grace in their own hearts. That they were not beyond the reach of that 
eye which neither slumbereth not sleepeth. " He that keepeth Israel 
shall neither slumber nor sleep ; " and although they were left without 
an outward teacher, yet, if they turned to this light of Christ in their 
own hearts in earnestness and sincerity, they would have a Teacher 
indeed, that teacheth as man never taught ; which could never be taken 
away or removed ; and which, if sought after and obeyed, would make 
them the Lord's children, "heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ" 
in his heavenly Father's kingdom. They would then be members of the 
Lord's church, because the Lord's children ; all of whom, it is declared, 
" are taught of Him : in righteousness shall they be established, and 
great shall be their peace." I had largely to speak to them on the great 
and momentous work of regeneration, and the only blessed means by 
which this can be effected — that of obedience to the manifestation of the 
light of Christ, which shineth in every heart through his Holy Spirit, 
by which we must all be born again. 

I had also to speak on the incalculable value of the Holy Scriptures : 
that " all Scripture is given by inspiration of God ; and is profitable for 
doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness," 
etc. ; and they refer to the Saviour of the world, from the earliest ages 
of time, as the " seed of the woman that shall bruise the serpent's head." 
They show forth the gracious dealings of the Almighty, and testify his 
love to man, and are replete with heavenly precepts, examples, and para- 
bles, still the Holy Spirit, that inspired the holy men who, in former 
ages, gave them forth, is greater than the Scriptures. They are a blessed 
book, the book of books, setting forth the revealed will of God ; but 
they point to the Holy Spirit, that takes of the things of Christ and 
shows them unto us. And truly there is nothing that can manifest and 
prove, to the transformed and renewed mind, what is that good and 
acceptable and perfect will of God, but the power of the Spirit of the 
Lord Jesus which " declareth unto man his thought." It is not every 

V 



322 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

one that saith, "Lord, Lord, that shall enter into the kingdom of 
heaven," said Christ ; " but they that do the will of my Father which is 
in heaven ; " and the will of the Father is, that we should believe in, 
hear, and obey the Son. " This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well 
pleased ; hear ye Him." The meeting at first seemed as if it would be 
unsettled, but it sunk down into quietness as I proceeded, and, before it 
closed, was eminently owned by the Divine Master. I think I never 
observed more attention and interest exhibited, and the countenances 
of many bespoke the solidity of their minds. After noticing several of 
the people, we proceeded towards our boat, which the natives had toler- 
ably well loaded with food. After taking a final leave, we were favored 
to reach Eaiatea before dark, and drank tea at the mission-house. 

bth. — This morning our decks were crowded with the Raiateans, who 
began to bring on board an abundant supply of pumpkins, pine-apples, 
fowls, etc., for which they bartered at a low rate. At noon went on 
shore to partake of the feeding at Tamatoa's new house, which was 
opened, for the first time, on the occasion of this public dinner. The 
building, although extremely large, was well filled, and the whole affair 
was conducted throughout in an orderly manner. Many able speakers 
among the people enlarged in an impressive manner upon the privileges 
they now enjoy, contrasting their present state, however much below the 
Christian standard of morality and virtue, with the state they were once 
in, when heathenism reigned unmolested and every man did what was 
right in his own eyes. When these had apparently finished, I told 
Charles Barff" that I wished to speak to the people at a suitable time ; 
this he communicated to them, and a general silence soon prevailed : my 
mouth was opened freely to declare the day of the Lord amongst them, 
to the great relief of my own mind ; standing up with, " behold how 
good and how pleasant it is for brethren to dwell together in unity," etc., 
declaring the blessedness of those that believe the gospel, that repent 
and obey it. Such find it not to be a mere outward declaration of good 
things to come, but the power of God unto salvation from sin here, and 
to their everlasting comfort hereafter : it proved 'a solemn opportunity. 
May it long be remembered, to the Lord's glory and praise, by the 
humble thanksgiving of many. Under a peaceful feeling took leave of 
the people and the chiefs, and returned forthwith to the vessel. 

Found a canoe from Tahaa, with the native school-teacher and family, 
who paid us a short visit, and to whom some trifling presents were made. 
The natives on shore perceiving our return on board, came ofi* with every 
kind of supply in their power to offer, and kept us very busily employed 
until it was time again to go on shore, to pay a farewell visit to Judith 
Piatt and family, whose uniform kindness could not well be exceeded. 
At eight o'clock, p. m., we took leave, and on reaching the Henry Freel- 
ing, prepared for sailing in the morning, if nothing arose to prevent. 
The natives were on board at an early hour of the morning on the 6th, 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 323 

and I felt desirous to accommodate them by taking their different articles 
that were at all likely to be of use to the ship. As soon as the signal- 
was made for sailing, Charles Barff came on board, when all our pay- 
ments were nicely arranged with the bartering parties ; and, having 
taken in the pilot, the anchor was weighed, and we proceeded from 
Uturoa towards the western passage through the reef. For several hours 
we were baffled between the two islands of Raiatea and Tahaa, the wind 
often light and shifting from side to side every few minutes. At length 
a fresh breeze sprung up, and after making a few tacks we got clear of 
every shoal and into the open passage ; discharged the pilot, and made 
sail to the westward, with a fine trade-wind, for the island of Bolabola, 
at half-past one o'clock, a. m. Soon after five o'clock we entered a fine 
opening in the reef which encircles this island, and worked up into a 
beautiful and well-sheltered haven, sufiiciently extensive to contain a 
great part of the British navy. Anchored in fourteen fathoms water, 
opposite the once flourishing missionary settlement at Vaitape, in latitude 
16° 27' south, 152° 8' west longitude. 

Bolabola, Eleventh Month 6th. — It was ascertained, after anchoring in 
the haven of Teavanui, that there is a pilot for the accommodation of such 
ships as may incline to enter; but as it seldom happens that this place is 
visited at the present day, he was engaged in fishing on the other side of 
the island when we arrived. One of the principal chiefs and many of the 
people have relapsed into their former idolatrous practices; and the 
intoxicated state of the people has latterly deterred ships from calling 
here, not only from a fear of receiving damage, but on account of the 
few supplies to be obtained. Such vessels as do come are mostly Amer- 
ican, and they generally " stand off and on," at a distance, to dispose of 
rum in exchange for what the islanders can furnish. There is, however, 
at present but little to be had, as the thoughtless part of the community 
(and these unhappily are in power) have converted even their bread-fruit 
into ardent spirits by distillation, and many families are now in an un- 
clothed and famishing condition. Charles Barff has no doubt but they 
will be kindly disposed towards us ; and I do not feel the least hesitation 
in coming amongst them. 

We found here John Piatt, son of the missionary family at Raiatea, 
who has brought over a small cargo of plantains, as food for the people. 
In the schooner with this young man, our kind friend and interpreter, 
Charles Barff, looks forward to return to his family at Huahine, after 
doing all he can for us : he is now on shore endeavoring to collect tjie 
scattered people at the meeting to-morrow. There is a little remnant of 
serious natives yet remaining, who have hitherto stood firmly.against the 
practices of those in authority ; and several of them are nearly allied to 
the notorious chief whose name is Mai, to which the letter O is often 
prefixed : this little band there will be no difficulty in convening. We 
could not have arrived here at a more favorable moment, as the stock 



324 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

of spirits is exhausted, and the growing crops are not yet ready for the 
process of distillation. May the Lord work amongst them, to the exalta- 
tion of his own great and adorable name : may now be the accepted 
time, may now be the day of salvation to these poor people, saith all that 
is within me ! In the afternoon landed with Charles Barff, for exercise. 
Saw the relics of several Marais, where human sacrifices were formerly 
offered : continued our walk until a bay opened on the other side of the 
island. Passed by one of the dancing-houses, which has been established 
since the introduction of strong drink amongst them. A message was 
despatched in the course of the day to the head of the rebellious party, 
who has been their leader into every mischief and distress that has over- 
taken them of late, to invite him and his company to attend the meeting 
to-morrow. These people have now taken up a position in a distant 
valley, for the purpose of carrying on their abominable practices more 
free from restraint : the invitation was stated to be at the request of two 
straugers just arrived from the island of Raiatea. They returned for 
answer that they could not come to-morrow, but would certainly attend 
on the following day. By this it was understood that they are in such a 
reduced, impoverished, and sufiering state, from their evil habits and 
ruinous practices, as to be for the most part without clothing, and their 
resources exhausted by purchasing rum and other strong drink. 

8th. (First day) — From appearances upon the shore this morning, 
considerable hopes were entertained that the people, in the neighborhood 
of the settlement, would generally collect to attend the meeting. By 
nine o'clock went on shore, and, on reaching the meeting-house (a large 
and commodious building), we found that the children were in school, 
and singing a hymn before separating. When they had finished, we 
went into the meeting-house, where about five hundred of the natives 
were soon assembled; but none of the rebel party were there. When 
Charles Barff" had finished, and come down from the pulpit into the 
reading-desk, I took a station at his left hand. The house being very 
large, and the people seated in a straggling manner, I suggested their 
drawing nearer together and to us, which was immediately complied with 
in a very rough and disorderly manner ; and, as they continued unsettled 
and talking pretty loud, I said a few words, which produced a general 
silence. My certificates having been read, after a pause it was with me 
to say ; Let us humble ourselves under the mighty hand of God this 
morning ; let us prostrate our minds before Him, as a people conscious 
that to us belongs only blushing and confusion of face : peradventure 
He may condescend to lift up the light of his countenance upon us, and 
bless us together, for " God is love." " As an eagle stirreth up her nest, 
flattereth over her young, spreadeth abroad her wings, taketh them, 
beareth them on her wings,'* so the Lord is" with his people. I told them 
that I had passed over many miles of trackless ocean to visit them ; that 
I had come among them in the fear and in the love of God — in that 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 325 

love which embraces all, and would gather every sou and daughter of 
the human race into the heavenly garner of rest and peace ; that this 
love constraineth us, "because we thus judge that if one died for all, 
then were all dead ; and that He died for all, that they which live' might 
not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto Him, who died for them, 
and rose again." The burden which rested upon me was to turn them 
from darkness unto the Holy Spirit of Christ Jesus in themselves, to 
" that light which lighteth every man that cometh into the world ; " the 
same that the apostle John so fully mentions in his first chapter. That 
this light would show them where they are, and make manifest the state 
of their hearts, setting their sins in order before them; that so they 
might repent of them and forsake them. That nothing short of " re- 
pentance towards God, and faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ," will be 
availing. That this light is Christ ; and if they believe in it, and have 
faith in its power, they should not walk in darkness^ but should have the 
light of life, according to his word : " I am the light of the world," said 
He; "he that folio weth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have 
the light of life." Have you not heard the voice of the Holy Spirit in 
the secret of your hearts ? I know you have ! I am sure you have ! 
Which of you that has come to years capable of reflecting upon your 
past and present life can say that you have not heard this in-speaking 
voice striving with you, and reproving you, when about to commit sin 
and for sin committed — reminding of sin after sin, committed perhaps 
many years ago ? This light not only discovereth unto man his sins ; but 
as he turneth to it, and followeth it in obedience and heartfelt repent- 
ance, his sins are remembered no more against him; they are taken away 
and forgiven, and, though once of the darkest hue, are now made white 
in the blood of " the Lamb of God, that taketh away the sin of the 
world." And those who thus turn to hear and obey the voice of the 
Son of God in spirit, although dead in sins and trespasses, yet shall they 
live, and have a Teacher that cannot be set aside or be removed into a 
corner ; but their eyes shall see their teacher and their ears shall hear a 
voice behind them, when about to turn to the right hand or to the left, 
saying in effect, " this is the way, walk ye in it ; " such shall no longer 
walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life, etc. Although poor 
and low enough before standing up, yet now my tongue was loosed, and 
my heart expanded in that love and strength which alone clotheth with 
authority to set the truth over all, and cause even the earthly tabernacle 
to rejoice in the midst of tlie tribulations of the gospel ; because its con- 
solations are known and felt to abound, and create renewed sensations 
of gratitude and praise, to the glory of God the Father. It was a blessed 
meeting. When it broke up, the people crowded- round about us in their 
usual way to greet the strangers. When going to the afternoon meeting, 
I told Charles Barff, from present feeling, that I believed I should 
have nothing to say to the people ; and so it proved, for I sat as a sign 
28 



326 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

amongst them ; but peace and resignation to the Divine will were my 
dwelling-place. Our captain and seamen attended both these meetings. 
Eleventh Month 9th. — A messenger was despatched early this morning 
to ascertain whether the rebel chief and his party were likely to keep 
their word and come to us ; as I had concluded, if they failed in fulfill- 
ing their promise, to visit them in their own valley. The messenger 
however reported, on returning, that the chief would come to us in the 
forenoon. By ten o'clock, a. m., information was received that he was 
near at hand, when we, accompanied by Charles BarfF, landed to meet 
the party. They soon arrived, and knowing that the chief had objected 
to go into the meeting-house, this was not urged ; but we took up our 
station immediately under the shade of an immense tree, under the wide- 
spreading branches of which several hundred persons could be sheltered 
from the scorching heat of the sun. The chief, at the head of a large 
banditti of females, first made his appearance ; and on coming near to 
us said, " You are come at a good time, and I hope that one or both of 
you will remain with us and be our teachers." I told him we were not 
at our own disposal ; that we must go wherever it is the will of the Lord, 
and that I believed we had many places to go to beside that island : we 
then shook hands with him and all his followers. The females were dec- 
orated in the true, ancient heathen style, with garlands of flowers upon 
their heads, and were persons employed to perform for their chief's 
amusement those disgraceful and abominable dances practised in these 
islands before the introduction of the missionaries. A body of men then 
followed, each of them throwing one or more cocoa-nuts at our feet as 
they came up ; and those couples which had them suspended from a pole, 
threw them upon the ground in a ludicrous manner, which kept the 
whole assembly, and the rabble that attended on the occasion, in con- 
stant laughter and confusion. Upon the chief beginning to ask some 
questions about us, I proposed that my certificates should be read, which 
Charles Barff at once assented to, when silence was immediately pro- 
claimed. Before the reading was finished, these wild, thoughtless people 
were measurably changed into an attentive audience. When the reading 
was finished, all remained silent ; and after a pause, I exhorted them to 
let the Lord God be their fear and let Him be their dread. " He is not 
far from every one of us," said I; "for in Him we live, and move, and 
have our being ; " adding that I had hoped to see their faces yesterday, 
with the rest of the inhabitants of the island, who gave me their com- 
pany ; but as this was not the case, it was my intention to-day to have 
visited them where they dwelt, as I could not think of leaving the island 
without seeing them ; for the Lord God, whom I serve, is a God of love 
and of mercy, and willeth not the death of a sinner, but rather that all 
should repent, return, and live. For this He sent his only-begotten Sou 
into the world, " that whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, but 
have everlasting life." It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 327 

living God ; for if the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the sinner 
and the ungodly appear ? That, for the sake of Christ and his gospel, I 
was come amongst them ; for his injieritance is still the heathen, and the 
uttermost parts of the earth his possession. That I was a stranger, and 
knew nothing of the existing differences amongst them, and desired to 
know nothing amongst them but "Jesus Christ and Him crucified;" 
but this I do know, that you have not obeyed the gospel ; " for if ye 
live after the flesh, ye shall die ; but if ye through the Spirit do mortify 
the deeds of the body, ye shall live." " Be not deceived ; God is not 
mocked ; for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap. For he 
that soweth to his flesh, shall of the flesh reap corruption ; but he that 
soweth to the Spirit, shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting." " Turn 
ye, turn ye ; why will you die ? " Your only refuge is in Jesus ; a measure 
or manifestation of his Holy Spirit is given to every man to profit withal ; 
this is the light of Christ in your hearts, which, if taken heed to, will 
place your sins in order before you, in matchless love and mercy, that 
you may repent of them and be saved from them. But if you continue 
to disregard this light, and to rebel against it, it will be your condemna- 
tion ; and the wrath of God will overtake you. He will laugh at your 
calamity, and mock when your fear cometh : " the wicked shall be turned 
into hell, and all the nations that forget God." I warned them, in the 
fear and in the dread and in the love of God, to flee from the wrath to 
come ; to repent, believe, and obey the gospel ; to seek the Lord while 
He may be found, to call upon Him while He is near. '^ Let the wicked 
forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts ; and let him 
return unto the Lord, and He will have mercy upon him, and to our God, 
for He will abundantly pardon." Tiiey were warned of the judgments of 
the Lord that would overtake them if they continued in their wicked 
practices, and entreated to turn unto the Lord ; to acquaint themselves 
with Him and be at peace, etc. All was chained down and laid low ; 
their haughty and airy looks were changed into those of serious thought- 
fulness by that Almighty power which controlleth the hearts of all 
men. 

When we separated, the chief came to Charles Barfi" and told him 
that old thoughts had been brought into his mind, and seemed kindly 
disposed towards us. We remained on shore while some medicines were 
prepared and administered to the sick, and on returning to the vessel 
found the chief had got there before us, with two of his sons-in-law of 
the solid party, who stayed dinner. One of the females had the audacity 
to make her appearance in the cabin at dinner-time, but Charles Barff 
knowing the vileness of her character, she was forthwith dismissed. 
The visit of this man was far from satisfactory, but it was submitted to 
in the hope that hereafter good might arise out of it. Our decks were 
crowded in the afternoon by the natives, but we were favored to pass 
through it without any unpleasant occurrence. They are a prodd, 



328 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

haughty people, that delight in war ; and since the introduction of strong 
drink amongst them, and the practice of distillation, the missionary, 
George Piatt, deemed it no longer safe to reside upon the island, and 
removed with his family to Raiatea, as before mentioned. It is affecting 
to witness the degraded and miserable appearance they now make for 
want of clothes, etc. Fowls, hogs, cocoa-nuts, pine-apples, etc., were 
brought on board by the solid party in tolerable abundance. Towards 
evening we went on shore, and called with Charles Barff to see several 
of the sick people, of whom there are many, mostly wasting away by 
the disease brought amongst them by the licentious crews of the shipping. 

10th. — To-day our deck has again swarmed with the natives, and 
although the principal part of our crew, with our captain, are engaged 
on shore procuring water (a scarce article here), yet there was nothing 
to apprehend from their numbers. Perhaps the treatment met with in 
our vessel is such as they never witnessed before, and we were far from 
entertaining a thought of danger, although the average number on 
board was ten of them to one of us ; but their deportment has hitherto 
been uniformly gentle and harmless. They are naturally a ferocious 
people, and when not at war with their neighbors are frequently engaged 
in broils amongst themselves. Great is the love I feel for them, as a 
stream in my heart, and particularly towards the poor, neglected children. 
To-morrow morning a meeting is to be held, to which I have been look- 
ing at times since last First day afternoon. All my springs are in the 
Lord Most High : when He is pleased to shut, who can open ? Unto 
whom shall I look, or whither shall I go? for the words of eternal life 
are only with the Lord Jesus, the crucified, risen, and glorified Saviour. 

Eleventh Month 11th. — Attended the meeting held at the settlement 
at nine o'clock this morning, but the persons present were few in com- 
parison with those at meeting last First day. I was strengthened to 
declare amongst them that one hour in the Lord's presence is better than 
a thousand elsewhere : " I had rather be a doorkeeper in the house of my 
God than to dwell in the tents of wickedness ; " for in his presence only 
there is life, and at his right hand are pleasures, durable as the days of 
heaven. I felt much for the upright-hearted little remnant amongst 
them who are desirous to serve the Lord in their day and generation. I 
wished them to be encouraged to hold on their way, for in due time they 
will assuredly reap if they faint not ; although they must expect many 
temptations and snares to be laid for them by the great enemy of God 
and man, and also by their brother islanders ; for those that live godly 
in Christ Jesus ever suffer persecution. The invitation of the Saviour, 
given when on earth, is still extended for us to come unto Him in spirit : 
it is there we must learn of Him : " Take my yoke upon you, and learn 
of me," said He, " for I am meek and lowly in heart : and ye shall find 
rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light." 
We shall be taught how to pray to the holy Father in faith, believing 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 329 

in the name of the Son ; and what we ask, when thus qualified and 
influenced, we shall most assuredly receive for Christ's sake ; and we 
shall know, from living experience, that peaceful and easy is his yoke, 
light the burden, sweet the rest. The watch-tower is the Christian's 
ouly safe retreat, his only refuge, from the enemy. It is the place where 
prayer is wont to be made, appointed in love to man by Him who said, 
" What I say unto you I say unto all. Watch. Watch and pray, lest ye 
enter iuto temptation." I had much more to express amongst them : it 
was to my own relief, and peace, and comfort ; and I humbly trust, if 
none were benefited, that none would be hurt, for it was the Lord's 
doing, and to Him alone belongs the praise ; man is altogether shut out 
and excluded. 

Busily employed on board until evening ; then landed, and explored 
the neighborhood for exercise. In the course of our travel, drank some . 
excellent juice of a cocoa-nut, taken from a tree in our sight, which, 
with three others, were planted about twelve years ago by George 
Ben net. 

12th. — This morning our deck again teemed with the natives. They 
are so eager to obtain some article or other from us, that they bring with 
them for sale the very utensils out of their huts ; useful to themselves, 
but to us of no value whatever. The poverty, disease, and wretchedness 
of many of them is truly afiecting, and, although mostly of their own 
bringing on, yet they are deeply to be felt for. It being Fifth day, we 
sat down together in the cabin, as usual ; and although there was much 
noise upon the deck with these people, it served to make us sensible of 
our own weakness, and to awaken feelings of humility in commiserating 
the sufferings of others, in contritedness before the Lord. It would have 
afforded great satisfaction to clothe the poor, naked children of this 
island, had I possessed the means ; but the number is too great for my 
resources : it would have been a difficult matter to effect, without creat- 
ing jealousy or envy between the two parties. The children of the most 
unworthy parents were the most destitute, as might be expected ; and 
yet more seemed due to the children of those parents who are struggling 
to stem the torrent of iniquity and dissipation, so alarmingly threatening 
totally to lay waste the already much decreased and emaciated popula- 
tion. I was in great hopes that the children of sober parents would 
furnish a plausible pretext for being rewarded, by having learned to read 
and write ; but this did not prove to be the case with such as came on 
board the vessel, except in one instance, of a little girl, who came with her 
father to sell her own fowl ; on trial, it was found she could write very 
well with a pencil on a slate. After having fitted her with a child's 
robe, she brought me the fowl as all she had in her power to make me 
recompense ; but, to her increased delight, I then bought the fowl for a 
thimble, two or three needles, and some thread. Dresses were also fitted 
upon two other children, the next deserving ; but in order to select more 
28* 



330 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

objects suitable for our purposes, Charles Barff was employed, who 
readily undertook to procure a list of the most diligeut scholars from a 
native teacher ; forty-four garments were appropriated in this manner. 
In the evening, visited the shore for the last time. Charles Barff being 
anxious to return to his family at Huahine, any further stay at this 
island would have been useless on my part without our interpreter : but 
its suffering inhabitants will not be easily effaced from my memory ; for 
whose welfare my heart is deeply interested, and for whom I must long 
mourn in secret, not having at any time felt a greater drawing of love 
for any people, amongst whom my lot has been cast in this southern 
hemisphere, than for those of Bolabola. As we passed along the skirts 
of the harbor, we were followed by groups of the scarcely clad, famish- 
ing, dear children, who, from their eagerness to get near enough to us, 
might have known that the time of our departure drew nigh : their 
pallid, though quick and intelligent, countenances met us in every direc- 
tion. We returned on board at the close of daylight, and made some 
preparation towards sailing. 

13^A. — After breakfast a chapter in the Testament was read, as usual ; 
and, having spent a short interval in retirement together, Charles Barff 
and John Piatt prepared to leave us. As soon as the anchor was weighed, 
our kind friends pushed off for the shore ; and, quitting the well-sheltered 
haven of Te-ava-nui, we stretched through the opening of the reef, and 
once more committed ourselves to Him at whose command the vast 
Pacific rolls. After getting from under the lee of the island, the weather 
proved rugged and the wind scant : this day two years ago we embarked 
from London to join the Henry Freeling at the Lower Hope, about seven 
miles below Gravesend. Many have been our tossings and buffetings 
and provings since that time ; but through that loving-kindness, which 
is better than life, we have been delivered out of them all, and are still 
left to acknowledge, in the grateful language of the Psalmist, that "the 
goodness of God endureth continually," and his love and his mercy un- 
ceasingly flow, " from the river to the ends of the earth." 

Eleventh Month lUh. — To-day, at noon, the island of Bolabola seventy- 
six miles distant. Strong breezes against us, with squalls and heavy 
showers of rain. The best hog in our stock was so tired of his situation 
that he sprung overboard, and was lost, there being too much sea running 
for a boat to attempt to save him. Towards evening strong squalls, with 
much thunder, lightning, and heavy rain. The foot-rope of our jib gave 
way, but was discovered in time to save the sail. 

16^/t. — Yesterday the roughness of the weather, and the harassed state 
of our people (several of them still sea-sick), compelled us to relinquish 
meeting together in our customary manner on First days. To-day the 
weather boisterous and the wind contrary ; after dark, frequent flashes 
of lightning from east to west. Birds of two kinds settled on the mast 
and suffered themselves to be taken, apparently nearly exhausted with 



1835.] MEMOIKS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 331 

fatigue. The very unsettled state of the weather, the opposing blast, 
debility of body, and poverty of mind, seem to unite in producing fresh 
trials of our faith and patience ; but I trust it will be seen hereafter that 
all things have been working together for good. Had we known what 
awaited us, it is probable we should have still clung to the shelter of 
Bolabola, although, for want of Charles Barff, our^ situation would have 
been far from pleasant there. It is not long ago since an attempt was 
made by the rebellious party to seize a vessel, which had put into the 
harbor for supplies ; this, however, was frustrated by the sober part of 
the community, who armed themselves and came forward in time to pre- 
vent its success. While we were there, the natives came on board, with- 
out restriction, by forty or fifty at a time : they were received in full 
confidence ; our boarding-nettings were entirely kept out of sight, and 
we felt perfectly safe amongst them. Some trifling thefts were committed, 
not worth noticing, although a good lookout was kept by our men. The 
three chiefs next in authority to the present vicious ruler, Mai, are all 
his sons-in-law by marriage, and stand opposed to his shameful conduct; 
they are at present the means of preserving the degree of moral order 
still existing upon the island : they have been applied to to destroy their 
father-in-law, and rule themselves ; but they say, " He is our father — 
we cannot do that ; we must bear with him." 

18th. — Yesterday the strength of the wind abated, but it remains still 
contrary, with a heavy swell. At noon our latitude, by observation, 12° 
54' south. To-day the weather fine, but the wind still northerly. The 
Magellan clouds about the South Pole are seen every night, but visibly 
getting lower and lower. We hope soon to get in sight again of the 
North Pole star, which has for many months been hidden from us. 

19th. — The wind still contrary. Endeavored to commit my cause to 
Him who knows the depth of the motive that induced our steps being 
directed to the Sandwich Islands. The protracted adverse winds, and 
humiliating state of mind at present my portion, could not fail prompt- 
ing to a strict examination of the foundation cause of this movement. 
I had, previously to finishing our visit to the Georgian and Society Isles, 
looked different ways as to the next route to be pursued : Rarotonga, 
Tongataboo, and New Holland seemed the places in regular course and 
succession in the nature of things ; but the Sandwich Islands were often 
before me. However undesirable to the natural inclination of flesh and 
blood, in this the evening of my day, the prospect might be of adding 
several thousand miles to our already lengthened distance from home, 
which must be the result of our going thither, yet no light or brightness 
shone upon any other track ; and therefore, without hesitating, as the 
time of finishing at the southern islands drew nigh, I took care that the 
vessel was provided with water, hogs, and vegetables, to be in readiness 
to proceed as the way should open ; and at length left Bolabola with a 
peaceful mind, under a belief that to proceed to the Sandwich Islands 



332 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

was the only safe path for me to pursue, and therefore we at once shaped 
a course towards the equator. This being Fifth day, it was a great com- 
fort to have the privilege of sitting down to wait upon the Lord, who 
knoweth the secret exercises of my mind on the present occasion. After 
our sitting was over, I felt relieved, and, I trust, resigned to the dealings 
of our heavenly Father. 

20th. — Last evening, being in about the latitude of Flint's Island, 
mentioned in Norie's List, a good lookout was kept for it during the 
night. This afternoon, just before sun-setting, the appearance of land 
was announced. Upon examining the latitude by observation at noon, 
and the course of the vessel since made good, there is no room to doubt 
that the land in sight is Flint's Island, in latitude 11** 30' south, and 
may be considered as accurately laid down. After dark, edged away to 
give this land a wide berth, it being uncertain how far its coral crags 
may extend from the main body of it. This island bore from us, when 
last seen, east by north about ten miles distant, and appeared in the form 
of three small islands close together. It is cause of humble thankful- 
ness that we have not met with it in the dark, or under circumstances 
unfavorable and dangerous. To-day abiding through favor in the low 
and peaceful valley ; although under more than ordinary circumstances 
of discouragement, by reason of the increased swelling of the lower part 
of my legs and ankles, from the great and constant heat to which we are 
subjected, together with the want of exercise, which the incessant motion 
of the vessel almost precludes the possibility of obtaining ; but in my 
straits and difficulties I am endeavoring to " set the Lord always before 
me," believing He will not permit me to be greatly moved at what he 
may be pleased to dispense to a " worm and no man," as is often my 
state of feeling and condition. 

23d. — The weather much the same since the 20th instant. Yesterday 
very wet and squally, and, although the First day of the week, we were 
forced to let it pass over without assembling the people. As regards 
myself, poor and low ; endeavored to keep my mind staid, watching unto 
prayer towards the Lord. At our evening reading, my understanding 
was renewedly opened to comprehend in a spiritual sense some texts of 
Scripture which were read, to my comfort and edification, and, I hope, 
to my Maker's praise. To-day, fair weather, which afforded our people 
an opportunity of drying most of their wet clothes. 

2Qth. — Latitude 9° 44' south. Since Second day many changes have 
taken place ; but we have only altered the latitude about two degrees. 
This forenoon we held our little meeting, and notwithstanding previously 
to sitting down I felt hemmed in outwardly and inwardly by discour- 
aging circumstances, yet as the struggle was maintained, a gleam of 
comfort seemed to shine as from the Sun of Righteousness, which alone 
can avail and cheer the drooping traveller in the Christian course, and 
strengthen him more and more to walk by faith and not by sight ; and 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DAXIEL WHEELER. 333 

less and less to look for support and comfort from the perishing " things 
that are seen " and only " temporal ; " whilst the blessed realities which 
endure, are " not seen," but are " eternal." 

21ih. — We were favored this morning, soon after breakfast, with a 
sight of Caroline Island, about three leagues under our lee. Although, 
from the present wind and relative positions both of the vessel and this 
island, we could never have touched it, yet it is comforting and relieving 
when permitted to have a distinct view of such lurking neighbors, as it 
at once places all risk of running upon them in the darkness of the night 
beyond the shadow of a doubt. Caroline Island, like many others of 
those beautiful spots which stud the capacious bosom of this vast ocean, 
is so low that nothing was apparent but the tops of the trees that grew 
upon its coral foundation : it is said to be uninhabited. This day my 
sixty-fourth year is completed ; and when I look at the lateness of life's 
hour, and consider my present situation, contending with winds and 
waves on this side the globe, and my hands ready to hang down under a 
sense of weakness and increasing infirmities, it is truly appalling. I feel 
at times ready to faint at the magnitude of the prospect still widely 
spread before me ; and certainly I should have fainted long ago, if I had 
not believed to see, and also been permitted to see, to my finite admira- 
tion, the mercy, the goodness, and the faithfulness " of the Lord in the 
land of the living." He beareth up my often drooping and helpless head 
above the strife of the mighty waters ; He sustaineth and upholdeth me 
by the word of his power, for his great name's sake. 

2^th. — The weather still rough and unsettled. This is the third First 
day in succession that we have been prevented from meeting together in 
the usual way ; a circumstance that did not occur during the long and 
stormy outward-bound passage from England. In this climate, such is 
the closeness and heat of the cabin below, that our toiling sailors soon 
become drowsy, which renders almost useless our assembling anywhere 
but on the deck, which the weather of late has not permitted. 

Twelfth Month ith. — Since the 29th, nothing to record (excepting those 
mercies which are new every morning) besides a series of rough and un- 
settled weather ; on the 2d instant a sight of the sun was obtained, and 
our true latitude found to be 11° 46' south, having drifted about two 
degrees to the southward, owing to the prevalence of strong northerly 
winds and the swell of the sea against the vessel. 

Yesterday the weather and wind more favorable, which was succeeded 
by a calm. It being Fifth day, we held our usual meeting in thankful- 
ness for the quiet opportunity aflTorded by the more gentle movement of 
the vessel. Supported in humble resignation to Divine disposal. In the 
afternoon a shark was taken, about seven feet long. 

10th. — No material alteration in the weather since the 4th instant, 
although some progress has been made. On First day, the 6th, portions 
of Scripture were read to the crew in the forenoon ; in the afternoon, 



334 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

this was prevented by the state of the weather. To-day we sat down 
together in the morning, and I was favored to feel refreshed. We have 
now a steady trade-wind from the eastward, sufficient to allow our mak- 
ing a north course good against an opposing swell ; but we are greatly 
annoyed by another swell more heavy upon the quarter, which makes 
the motion uneasy, and at times violent. 

14:th. — Steady wind from the east and fine weather. Yesterday, as- 
sembled the crew twice in the day for devotional purposes. About eleven 
in the forenoon, the Henry Freeling entered the North Pacific. At noon 
our latitude 0° 6' north of the equator, longitude about 147° west. This 
morning we have got through a strong current which, in the course of 
a few hours, had swept us twenty-eight miles to the westward, as indi- 
cated by the chronometers. 

For more than three weeks after leaving Bolabola our progress was 
greatly impeded by an almost constant succession of contrary winds and 
rugged weather ; and yet I could never see my way to bear up and run 
back to the islands for shelter. I believed, on setting out, that the track 
towards the Sandwich Islands was the right one for me to pursue ; and 
yet everything combined to obstruct and frustrate our best attempts to 
persevere. Winds, from quarters whence they are seldom known to 
blow in these seas, were permitted to bufiet us at times strongly, with 
considerable sea ; these, together with a succession of drenching, heavy- 
thunder rains, made the prospect additionally discouraging and gloomy 
to some on board. Although I never hinted it to any one, yet I had 
pretty much concluded that, on reaching the equator, if the northerly 
blast should then appear to be fairly established strongly against us, I 
should be satisfied to bear away before it for the nearest port, rather than 
any longer persist in beating our little vessel to pieces by contending 
against its overwhelming force ; as, having done all I could to endeavor 
to follow the line of apprehended duty cast up before me, not doubting 
but the will would be accepted for the deed by Him who knows the in- 
tegrity of all hearts, and who had witnessed our faithful striving, week 
after week, to accomplish its fulfilment ; but, on reaching the utmost 
bound of south latitude yesterday, instead of boisterous and contrary 
winds, we were favored to cross into the northern hemisphere with a 
leading breeze and as beautiful weather as could be imagined ; and such 
has been our progress through the night that, at noon this day, our lati- 
tude is 2° 28' north and 146° 59' west longitude, by lunar observation. This 
change in a prospect so lately and so darkly clouded has brought with 
it comfort and strength, and caused gratitude'and thanksgiving to spring 
in my heart to our all-merciful and faithful Creator and Preserver. 

nth. — Continued to make rapid progress, since the 14th instant, to 
the northward, with a side-wind. Yesterday the appearance of the 
weather became very threatening, and the swellings of the ocean much 
increased. A considerable quantity of rain fell in the course of the 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 335 

day ; but the clouds most heavily charged rode past us altogether un- 
broken. Charles and myself sat down in the forenoon, and, towards 
the latter end of our sitting, a small portion of strength was felt to draw 
nearer to the Fountain of life. 

Twelfth Month 21st. — The wind rather more in our favor. Our prog- 
ress somewhat retarded by changing several of our sails, being too old 
and thin to trust to when exposed to heavy gusts from mountainous 
land. Yesterday the assembling of the crew for devotional purposes 
was not omitted. At ten o'clock last night, shortened sail, for fear 
of a supposed island being in our route, called Hirst's Island. This 
island is mentioned by Norie, in a chart, published in 1833, belonging 
to our mate ; whilst our own private chart and the ship's atlas are silent 
on the subject. It is probable this island may exist, but certainly not 
in the place laid down, for we must have passed, in the dark, nearly 
over the spot where it is said to be, and met with nothing. This circum- 
stance cost us several hours of a beautiful wind, without the satisfaction 
of being able to establish the fact of there being such an island, or its 
true position, for the benefit of other wandering pilgrims on this expan- 
sive watery waste. 

On the 19th did not fail, and, I trust, allowably so, to remember the 
mercifully-bestowed and long-entrusted and beloved partner of my bosom ; 
a bosom friend indeed, guileless and faithful ; whose loss to me was in- 
deed great and irreparable, but her gain eternal. Humble resignation 
to the Divine will is as a canopy of peace around me, although the loss 
was such that even time does not lessen its extent. 

23(i. — Yesterday the wind fresh and favorable : we got on rapidly 
also through the night, and to-day are still hastening onward with a 
following sea. At noon, the latitude 19° 41' north ; at four o'clock, 
p. M., longitude 153° 18' west. This morning hauled a little more to the 
westward, to endeavor to make the land. Just before sunset the sight 
of laud was announced from the mast-head, but the haze about the 
water's edge made it very indistinct, and not visible from the deck, to 
myself, until the sun had sunk below the horizon ; when not only the 
stupendous mountain of Mouna Kea, with its snow-clad top, which is 
more than 13,000 feet above the level of the sea, but the lower land 
towards the north cape of the island of Hawaii could be plainly dis- 
tinguished, at the distance of more than eighty miles. Here is a renewed 
call for thankfulness, after such a winding and intricate passage of six 
weoks, thus to be favored with such a defined and decidedly excellent 
landfall before the night closed upon us, — which is now long and dark, 
the shortest day, in this region, being just over, and the moon but in an 
infant state at present. The mercies of the Lord are indeed from ever- 
lasting to everlasting, and blessed forever is He, the Lord God of Israel, 
who only doeth wondrous things ; blessed be his glorious name forever, 



336 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

and let the whole earth be filled with his glory: and who can refrain 
from saying, with David, " Amen and Amen ? " 

24iA. — This sight of the land enabled us to run through the dark, 
under whole canvas, without fear, thus making great progress ; and this 
morning the lofty mountain upon Hawaii, from our having approached 
at least fifty miles nearer to it, appeared twice as high as it did last 
evening. Before noon the island of Maui was discernible from the deck, 
and at sundown Tauroa was plainly to be seen. At eight o'clock, p. m., 
off the west end of Maui ; reduced the canvas for the night. Our getting 
into Oahu to-morrow is at present uncertain ; the day must declare it ; 
at four o'clock this afternoon, we were one hundred and thirty miles 
distant. 

In a note subsequently written, D. W. adds: Some of my beloved 
friends may be at a loss for the reason of our passing by some of the 
largest islands in the Sandwich group — particularly Hawaii, formerly 
considered as the chief of the cluster — and aiming directly at one not 
one-third its size, and much less than Maui. This decision seemed to 
arise from the circumstance of Captain Keen's being a stranger to the 
other islands, and from the information obtained that there was no safe 
anchorage for a vessel in the winter season except at Honolulu, in the 
island of Oahu, where there is safety at every season of the year. It 
occurred to me, at the same time, that if we should be favored to reach 
Oahu in safety, and then find it necessary to proceed to the other islands, 
some person might be found well acquainted with their different bays, 
roads, coves, creeks, etc., and be easily obtained to accompany us on 
such a visit. These were my motives for what might seem, and did 
seem to some people, beginning at the wrong end of the work, by going 
to leeward, and having to come back again against the trade-wind, which 
is no easy matter. But I have since found that I should have been 
wrong altogether if I had stopped short of Oahu ; for here I found the 
seat of the government of the islands, ,and also the head-quarters of the 
American missionary establishment ; in short, here was the only means 
of access to the authorities of the other islands and to the missionary 
stations ; and, in some instances, we could not have procured supplies 
for the vessel without an order from the government, or an agent of 
theirs sent along with us. I mention the missionary stations as needful 
to have access to, because it is only at them that I can look for an in- 
terpreter, and through him that I can speak to the native tribes. We 
therefore passed by Hawaii, Maui, and Morakai, at all of which are 
several missionary stations, except the last- mentioned, where there is 
only one. And it now fully appears that the step of coming, in the first 
place, to Oahu has opened the way in a most satisfactory manner in every 
respect for a visit to the other islands. 

I feel it no light thing to be, as it were, upon the eve of again landing 
upon shores by myself as yet untrodden, amongst thousands and thou- 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 337 

sands of my fellow-creatures, in whose sight I must unquestionably ap- 
pear " as one born out of due time ; " but, when I trace the motive of 
my coming to its utmost source, I am favored to find a foundation firm 
enough to bear me out ; and the prospect of another opportunity being 
afforded me for the exaltation of the dear Redeemer's kingdom, at sea- 
sons warms and gladdens the heart, rekindling a measure of that love 
which desires the welfare of all mankind the world over ; many of whom 
have long since heard of the name of Jesus the Messiah at a distance, 
but know him not as a Sayiour, nigh in the heart, to save them from 
their sins. 

2bt}i. — The breeze continued until midnight, after which it gradually 
lessened, and at four o'clock, A. M., we were becalmed. In the forenoon 
made some progress with light winds, and before noon got sight of Oahu ; 
but the prospect of our getting in is now doubtful, the wind having 
become variable. Towards evening the breeze freshened, and enabled 
us to get considerably nearer to the island. The whole of the Sandwich 
group in sight, except Tauai, or Atooi, which lies ninety-four miles to 
leeward of Oahu. Before dark a sail hove in sight from the westward, 
the first and only vessel we have seen at sea for the last eight weeks, or 
since leaving Huahine. ' 



CHAPTER XXYI. 

Sandwich Islands — Anohoe in the Haebor of Honolulu — Native Meet- 
ing — Visit feom the King — Meeting at the Maeinees' Chapel — Disteibu- 
TiON OF Teacts, etc. — Native Meeting — Visit of the Goveenoe of Hawaii 

— Half-Oaste Giels' School — Meeting at the Chapel — Fative Maeeiages 

— Meeting at the Chapel — Native Giels' School. 

OAHU. TWELFTH MONTH 26th. — Plied to and fro, during 
the darkness, to windward of the island, and at the earliest dawn 
of day bore up for Diamond Hill. As we neared the entrance, several 
boats were seen coming out. The first brought two or three of the resi- 
dent traders, the second brought the pilot and some others, and in the 
third came the British and American Consuls ; the former bringing us a 
packet of letters from our beloved family — as might be expected, all 
of old date, but new to us, and truly welcome ; and afresh claiming a 
grateful tribute of thankfulness to Him whose tender mercies extend to 
all his poor unworthy creatures, however widely separated. The wind, 
which at first was likely to prevent our getting in, now changed, and 
bore us quickly through the winding, narrow channel into the still har- 
bor of Honolulu. The anchor was but just dropped, when Hiram Bing- 
ham, the senior missionary of the establishment at this place, came on 
board, and offered his services in whatever way we could accept them, 
29 W 



338 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

at the same time inviting us to become his guests while here. We had 
on board a large packet of letters and parcels for him and his colleagues 
on these islands. It appeared that information of our being at the 
Georgian Islands had long since reached this place, and, as soon as our 
vessel came in sight, there was no doubt, from her strange and novel 
figure in these seas, but that we were arrived ; this was evidently the 
case, for the British Consul, Richard Charlton, brought off our letters 
without hesitation. The natives here, being much accustomed to see 
shipping, in general take but little notice of them, and seldom visit 
them ; but they soon swarmed upon our deck, attracted by the odd ap- 
pearance of the Henry Freeling ; and we afterwards understood that 
they gave her the name of the " Mast-and-a-half." We now find it 
needful to make an alteration in the day of the month and of the week, 
to accommodate the time in these islands. Yesterday was with us what 
is commonly called Christmas-day ; but we find that to-day (with us the 
26th) is here only the 25th, and is observed accordingly. To prevent 
confusion, we purpose adopting the day considered the Sabbath here in- 
stead of our own, whilst we remain among the Sandwich Isles ; but the 
ship's Jog-book will still retain the dates and days as when we left Eng- 
land, and in it the change will never be observable. 

21th. — In the afternoon landed, and made our way to Hiram Bing- 
ham's habitation ; but not finding him at home, we called upon the 
British Consul, who kindly accompanied us to obtain some exercise on 
foot, it being forty-five days since we had had an opportunity of walking 
more than a few paces at a time on the Freeling's deck. Returned to 
Hiram Bingham's about the time his return home was expected, and 
found him accordingly. Believing it safest for me not to miss an oppor- 
tunity, if one could be obtained, of seeing a body of the natives collected 
together to-morrow, at their own place of worship, I mentioned the mat- 
ter to Hiram Bingham, who readily made way for my accommodation, 
kindly offering his services to interpret if I wished to address the people. 
After partaking of an early tea with the family, we returned on board 
at ten o'clock, p. m. Mercifully supported to look forward towards to- 
morrow in humble confidence and hope of that help and strength which 
is almighty, and which has never yet failed to deliver me out of every 
trouble and distress. My trust is in the Lord, who alone can bless and 
cause his own works to praise his ever great and adorable name. 

28^/i-. (First, day.) — At nine a.m., repaired to the house of Hiram 
Bingham*, who accompanied us to the native meeting. As the branch 
of the mission here consists of several families from America,* who 
understood the native language but in a small degree, and as some other 
white people attending the meeting are laboring under the same disad- 

* The missionaries stationed in the Sandwich Islands are exclusively from the 
American board of missions. 



1835.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 339 

vantage, Hiram Bingham proposed that my certificates should be first 
read in EiDglish, and then to the people in the native tongue ; and this 
plan afterwards appeared more eligible, when it was observed that other 
persons came into the meeting (probably induced by curiosity) who do 
not attend on other occasions, such as the foreign Consuls and others 
from the town. The service performed here by the missionary somewhat 
differed from what w'e had seen among tHe Southern Islands. It com- 
menced with a very short prayer, which we had previously been told was 
for a blessing on what was about to follow ; a portion of the Scriptures 
was then read, and afterwards a hymn was sung. When this was finished, 
the principal prayer, as before explained to us, was offered at consider- 
able length ; and then another hymn was sung, after which the reading 
of my certificates commenced. I had sat under a great weight of exer- 
cise, from a belief that I should have to stand up when the reading of 
them was gone through, and not without a humiliating feeling of weak- 
ness and fear at my own insufficiency. Not having for perhaps a year 
and a half heard my certificates read, except in the Polynesian language, 
I felt quite struck on hearing them in English ; but I think the unity 
and sympathy of my dear brethren and sisters at home never at any 
time felt so truly precious and strengthening to my bowed-down mind ; 
and the expressions which they contain of my beloved family's concur- 
rence with my leaving them, to attend to the call of apprehended duty, 
were so unexpectedly sounded in my ears, that the weakness of human 
nature could not be repressed nor the tear of parental affection re- 
strained. " Deep called unto deep ; " the waves and the billows passed 
over, leaving me in a state of nothingness and emptiness ; but, perhaps, 
never more fit to declare of the goodness and mercy of my Lord, in the abil- 
ity He was graciously pleased to bestow. When Hiram Bingham had fin- 
ished reading and explaining my certificates to the people, I went and 
stood by his side, as " a reed shaken with the wind." A solemn silence 
now prevailed over us, until it was with me to say : ." It is more than 
probable that the greater part of the company now assembled never 
before heard of the existence of a Society under the denomination of 
Friends (alluding to my certificates) ; but, my beloved people, all such as 
love the Lord Jesus Christ and keep his commandments are friends — 
friends universally to God, friends to one another, and friends to all 
mankind. 'Ye are my friends,' said Christ, 'if ye do whatsoever ♦ I 
command you.' All such are members of the same society the world 
over." Then, charging the people to endeavor to draw near unto God, 
that under the sanctifying influence of his power and life-giving presence 
our meeting together might be rendered a blessing, I was largely opened 
to declare the everlasting Truth amongst them, and to turn them to its 
light in their own hearts — to the Holy Spirit of Him who is "the true 
light that lighteth every man that cometh into the world ; " in whom 
only there is life, and who is the only way to God the Father, as declared 



340 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1835. 

by himself: "I am the way, the truth, and the life ; no man cometh to 
the Father but by me." That a mere outward profession of religion 
would prove altogether unavailing to them : the great work of regener- 
ation must be witnessed : that to be members of the true church they 
must be redeemed with judgment from sin and transgression, and be 
converted unto God by the righteousness of Christ Jesus, believed in and 
submitted to through faith in the operation of the Spirit of God, who 
raised Him from the dead, with whom also they must be raised from 
death unto life. That We cannot worship God in the manner He requires 
while we continue in sin and wickedness, for the prayers of the wicked 
are not heard ; they cannot pray acceptably in that state ; their sacrifice 
is an abomination. The true and living worshippers of the only true 
and living God are no longer dead in sins and trespasses; they are 
redeemed from these by the righteousness of Christ Jesus, who came to 
save his people from their sins, and never while they continue in them. 
That we must fear God, and in thought, word, and deed, give glory unto 
Him, before we can worship Him in spirit and in truth. For consider- 
ably more than an hour my heart was enlarged in the flowings of gospel 
love, as a stream bearing down everything before it. A more attentive 
audience can scarcely be conceived than certain classes of this people, 
both natives and foreigners. The Lord's power had the dominion, and 
reigned pre-eminently, until the breaking up of the meeting. Every 
class and variety of the people flocked round us, scarcely affording us an 
opportunity of speaking to the members of the missionary establishment. 
Some of the natives endeavored to thank me through the medium of 
Hiram Bingham ; but I requested him to refer such to the great Creator, 
and not to the creature. One said I had brought them a blessing. A 
number of serious-looking women came round us, whose countenances 
bespoke the love that was in their hearts. Troops of the dear children 
gathered in their turn, and seemed delighted to find that they also might 
shake hands with the strangers ; some of them would come again and 
again until they found their faces were recognized. We seemed to need 
more hands than we possessed, as frequent attempts would fail to shake 
hands with those that held theirs out to us, by others reaching forward 
and taking hold of ours before them, in quick succession. Thus hath 
my gracious Lord been pleased to deal with a poor, unprofitable creature, 
but who is a living monument of his everlasting love and mercy ; al- 
though he is unworthy of being numbered among the least of his 
servants. Truly his judgments are a great deep ; but his love, who can 
declare? It is unutterable, unfathomable, and unbounded as his mercy ; 
whose is the kingdom, and to whom all power and glory belong forever. 
When we got into the open road, Hiram Bingham told us the bell was 
then ringing at the Mariners' Chapel, where the English and other for- 
eigners meet, if I wished to go to it. I replied that I believed I must 
go on board, to my little family there. 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 341 

Slst — Engaged on board, during the forepart of each day, preparing 
despatches for England, and by the numerous callers to look at the ves- 
sel and see the newly-arrived strangers : the governor of the fort, and 
some of the principal chiefs, with the governor of the island of Maui, 
were amongst them. In the afternoon took exercise on shore, and called 
upon some of the inhabitants; engaged in writing till late at night. 
This evening spent some time with the seamen's chaplain, a young man 
appointed and sent out by the Seamen's Friend Society in America to 
preach at the Mariners' Chapel. While we were together, some inter- 
esting conversation took place on important subjects. 

First Month 1st, 1836. — This morning a deputation of chiefs of the 
highest order came on board, bringing a letter, addressed to me as follows: 

"Honolulu^ January Isi, 1836. 
"As an expression of friendly regard of Kinau and her associate 
chiefs to Mr. Wheeler, the friendly visitant, they beg his acceptance of a 
few supplies. They are the following: five barrels of potatoes, five 
turkeys, five fowls, and one hog. Na 

" Kinau." 

Finding, upon inquiry, that to refuse this present would create much 
dissatisfaction, because entirely intended as a good-will ofiering, the fol- 
lowing acknowledgment was returned : 

" Highly sensible of the kindness and hospitable intention of Kinau, 
the governing chief of the Sandwich Islands, and the constituted author- 
ities of the same, I assure them of my Christian regard in the love of 
the everlasting gospel, which has induced me to visit these isles afar off. 

" I feel and value this token of good-will, in their act of generosity, 
and I do freely accept the supplies so gratuitously furnished. 

" With best desires for their present and eternal welfare, and that of 
every age and every class over whom they preside, I am her and their 
sincere friend, 

"Daniel Wheeler." 

" Henry Freeling^ in the harbor of Honolulu, > 
''First Month 1st, 1836. 

" To KmAU, the governing chief of the Sandwich Islands," etc. 

Before the business was fully arranged, and the parties gone from the 
cabin, the young King Kauikeaouli arrived, with several of his principal 
attendants.* He was escorted on board by the English Consul, accom- 
panied by two other foreigners. It appears that the king, although the 
lawful ruler of these islands, has delivered up the executive power into 
the hands of Kinau, and takes no part whatever in the administration 

* Kauikeaouli is said to mean, in the Sandwich Island dialect, " to hang upon the 
dark blue sky." 
29* 



342 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

of public affairs. He is surrounded by a set of evil advisers, and there 
is every reason to apprehend he leads a very unsteady, dissipated life, 
but is said to possess good abilities and an amiable disposition ; he talks 
some English and understands much of what is said. He examined 
every part of our vessel very minutely, and might possibly have gone to 
tlie mast-head (a common thing with him), but our rigging, being fresh 
tarred, deterred him from attempting it. An intelligent person, a native 
of Dundee, was on board at the time, though not one of the palace party. 
To this man I mentioned what I thought of the islanders ; and as the 
king, who sat next to him appeared to listen attentively, I spoke freely 
and plainly of the ruin that awaited these islands if the importation of 
spirits and the use of them were allowed to continue, and unless the 
private property of the poor inhabitants is protected by wholesome laws, 
firmly executed without partiality. At present these people are groan- 
ing under an arbitrary feudal system, kept up with shameful tyranny on 
the part of the chiefs. I may mention a recent instance that has come 
within our knowledge, which is only a fair specimen of the actual state 
of things here : an industrious native had grown a small plot of sugar- 
cane, and when its produce was ascertained, his chief, who had permitted 
him to cultivate the land, ordered the whole of it to be brought to him, 
except a portion of the molasses. This summons was duly obeyed, and 
the chief afterwards informed him, by message, that the next' year he 
should take the whole, both su-gar and molasses. This, however, so 
damped the exertion of the poor man, that he did not attempt to grow 
any more; though, if his chief had insisted on it, he durst not have, 
refused, as things now stand. This mercenary chief has been one of our 
visitors on board. 

2d, — In the evening called upon Hiram Bingham and Kichard 
Charlton. On our way to the habitation of the latter, accidentally met 
with the seamen's chaplain, who accompanied us thither. While to- 
gether, I felt best satisfied to make inquiry as to the probability of the 
inhabitants being willing to attend a religious meeting held on a First 
day evening ; and being assured that the foreigners would come more 
freely in the evening than in the morning, I believed it best for me to 
agree that public notice should be given, at the close of the morning 
meeting, that a meeting for worship, after the manner of the Society of 
Friends, was intended to be held there in the evening of next First day, 
at the usual hour of the place being open ; the use of the Mariners' 
Chapel having been previously offered at any time I might be ready to 
accept it, with every assistance that could- be suggested, as likely to 
facilitate my object. 

Zd. — Having prepared a number of written notices of the intended 
public meeting, we landed and took measures for their circulation. 
Called at the reading-rooms, and looked into the chapel, w4iich is over 
them. Captain Keen was employed to spread the information of the 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 343 

meeting both on shore and amongst the shipping in the harbor. " The 
Lord is my defence, and my God is the rock of my refuge." 

5th. — Yesterday, as our people were left at their liberty to attend a 
place of worship on shore, Charles and myself sat down together in the 
forenoon : with the weight of the prospect before me of the appointed 
meeting to be held in the evening with the public, the quiet season we 
were favored with was both refreshing and strengthening. We landed 
soon after dark, to be in readiness for the time appointed, and repaired to 
the place of worship. The time no sooner arrived than the people poured 
in from every direction, and soon filled nearly all the seats. The novelty of 
a " Quaker's meeting," and the first ever held on a Sandwich Island, might 
induce many to come out of curiosity, Avho at other times never think of 
attending a place of worship ; and it is probable that the whole of the white 
residents were present, besides those who came from the shipping, and a 
considerable number of the natives and half-castes, with several of the 
highest authorities in the place ; so that the house was crowded, we were 
informed, as it had never been before. Sitting in silence seemed quite 
incomprehensible to nearly all that were there. The first part of the 
time was unsettled by many whispering and talking, and an individual 
or two, not quite sober, were a little troublesome and annoying ; but I 
think I have witnessed, in lands accounted civilized, a meeting from one 
or other cause quite as unsettled, though altogether free from the disad- 
vantages under which this was laboring. Having sat a considerable 
lime in silence after the meeting was fully gathered, it was with me to 
say, that as the disciples formerly were incapable of feeding a hungry 
multitude, until the great Master had blessed and broken the bread, so 
it is at this day. Without Him we can do nothing as it should be done ; 
and it is only when He is pleased to qualify any of his servants to pro- 
claim his Truth that the people can be availingly benefited. " Without 
me ye can do nothing," was our Lord's declaration ; and true it is : for 
without Him we can do nothing — not even think a good thought, nor 
restrain an evil one ; the spirit truly is willing, but the flesh is weak. 
That the Society of which I have the privilege of being a member has 
always borne a faithful testimony to the excellency of waiting upon the 
Lord, as the all-sufficient and only true Teacher of his people. After 
recommending that we should endeavor to wait for the influence of the 
Holy Spirit to solemnize our minds together, I sat down. The meeting 
became much more settled after this, though doubtless the patience of 
many were tried before the silence was again broken. When the time 
was come, I stood up with these expressions : " I am no prophet, nor a 
prophet's son," but in me you may behold a living monument of the 
Lord's everlasting mercy ; and although, in my own estimation, less than 
the least child that is alive in the Truth, yet to me, even unto me, is this 
grace given, that I should declare unto others the unsearchable riches 
of Christ. I have no sinister motive in thus coming among you ; the 



344 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

comprehensive principle of the gospel, which would gather and embrace 
all mankind, enables me to call every country my country and every 
man my brother. It is this that has induced me to leave a delightful 
home and a numerous and endeared family, and everything besides 
which a mortal need possess, and more, to visit these " isles afar off; " 
well knowing that whosoever loseth his life for Christ's sake and the 
gospel's, " the same shall save it." I have no new doctrine to preach ; 
the way to the kingdom is the same that it ever was ; the foundation is 
the same, "Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone:" "for 
other foundation can no man lay than is laid." But although the foun- 
dation be from everlasting to everlasting, yet if the superstructure is not 
raised upon it, what will it avail ? It is, tlien, of the greatest importance 
for each of us seriously to examine upon what we are really building 
our hope of salvation ; for a day of trial will come upon every man's 
work : the day will declare it, and the fire of the Lord will try of what 
sort it is ; when nothing will stand and endure the trial but what is built 
upon the same sure, immutable foundation which the righteous in all 
ages and generations of the world have built upon, even Christ Jesus 
the righteous, that, tried corner-stone, elect of God, and precious indeed 
to them that believe and obey his gospel. I had largely to declare of 
the universality of Divine grace ; that none are left short of a measure 
of it: it hath appeared unto all men, and its teaching, if regarded, would 
bring salvation to all men. That " a manifestation of the Spirit/' which 
is no other than " the Spirit of Grace," is " given to every man to profit 
withal." This precious gift was not limited to a few individual members 
of the church only, but extended to all men universally ; first, when our 
holy Redeemer had suffered without the gates of Jerusalem on Calvary's 
mount. "He ascended up on high, led captivity captive, and received 
gifts for men ; " not for an elect, chosen few only, to the exclusion of 
others, but " for the rebellious also ; that the Lord God might dwell 
among them," as by holy writ declared. So that every man hath " a 
manifestation of the Spirit bestowed on him to profit withal ; " however 
widely this Divine gift may be diversified in its operations, or its admin- 
istrations may differ, it was obtained through the shedding of his blood 
"who died for us, and rose again," "the just for the unjust, that He 
might bring us unto God." All men have an opportunity of becoming 
members of the mystical body of Christ, the true church, if but willing 
to turn to the light of the Holy Spirit of the Lord Jesus, that shineth 
in every heart ; " the true light, that lighteth every man that cometh 
into the world." Although many, may think themselves dwelling 
securely, and spending their precious time, days without number, in 
dissipation, folly, and utter forgetfulness of God, rejoicing as in the days 
of thoughtless youth, yet they will be overtaken at last, when least 
expecting it, in the midst of their sinful course, and brought under judg- 
ment. " Rejoice, O young man, in thy youth ; and let thy heart cheer 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 345 

thee in the days of thy youth ; and walk in the ways of thine heart, and 
in the sight of thine eyes : but know thou, for all these things God will 
bring thee into judgment." Ask the votaries of dissipation and folly, 
after a dark season of sinful pleasure, or rather of wretchedness, if they 
have not felt horror, remorse, shame, and fear — the certain and constant 
attendants upon guilt, and which are nothing less than the effects of the 
strivings of the Holy Spirit — discovering unto them their deeds of death 
and darkness; and which, if attended to, would deliver them out of this 
miserable bondage of Satan, and lead them to the knowledge of the 
Holy Spirit of Him who is the life and light of men. It is true that 
this light would make manifest all their evil deeds; it would set their 
sin's in order before their guilty minds, in tendcrest mercy and redeeming 
love; that they might forsake them and repent, return unto God and 
live. But, alas ! how many turn away from these faithful reproofs of 
instruction, and join in fresh scenes of vice and wickedness ; or, with 
large draughts of strong and poisonous drink, endeavor to smother and 
drown the voice of this heavenly witness against sin. But this light 
will search them out at last, although but for their condemnation. To 
those who turn inward unto it, and are willing to bring their deeds to its 
shining, the exceeding sinfulness of sin will be discovered : that sorrow 
of heart will then be begotten which never faileth to work true and 
unfeigned " repentance towards God, and faith towards our Lord Jesus 
Christ." It was the desire of my heart that all might be encouraged to 
repent, return, and live, by embracing the means so amply provided, in 
wondrous love and compassion, for the salvation of all mankind. So 
great was the solemnity that continued to be spread over us, that I had 
to call the attention of the people to it, as beyond the reach and power 
of man to produce. The Lord alone was exalted ; his own arm brought 
him the victory and the praise. 

First Month Sth. — Since the 5th instant our time has been filled up 
in preparing letters for England, and in making a large selection of 
Friends' tracts, with several of their standard works, illustrating the 
principles of the Society ; also numerous other tracts for depositing in 
the reading-rooms, fitted up by the " Seamen's Friend Society in America." 
Some of the tracts were for general distribution, the others to lend out 
for perusal ; a copy of each of the standard works to remain stationary 
at the rooms : the total number of the above was 1099. There is a large 
field open for the circulation of publications amongst the shipping, which 
touch here for supplies, etc. ; there are at present twelve sail in the harbor. 
This morning furnished some Spaniards on board the Rasselas (which 
sailed for China in the afternoon) with two Testaments, and some other 
religious works, in the Spanish language. English Testaments were 
given to two half-white girls, who had learnt to read in English. 

IQth. — I have several times throughout the week had to look towards 
the approaching First day, as if I might have again to go to the natives' 



346 MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

place of worship, and, probably, bold another public meeting with the 
foreigners in the evening at the Mariners' Chapel ; but I could not arrive 
at sufficient clearness to warrant the necessary steps being taken to bring 
these things about. This afternoon, it seemed best for me to go on shore 
to Hiram Bingham, and say that if I should come to the native meeting 
in the morning, I would endeavor to be at his house in time ; this matter, 
though in degree arranged, was still left open. It was afterwards agreed, 
with the minister of the Mariners' Chapel, that if I should have to hold 
another meeting with the foreigners to-morrow evening, care would be 
taken to inform him in time, that public notice of it might be given, at 
the breaking up of the morning meeting, at his place. Satisfied with 
the steps thus far taken, I returned on board before dark, leaving the 
following morning to decide the work of the day ; taking care to have 
a written notice ready, of the intended public meeting to be held after 
the manner of the Society of Friends, if the way should be clear to 
make use of it; but I was not satisfied that it should be forwarded until 
after the native meeting, if I should have to be there. 

11th. {First day.) — Awaking at an early hour with the prospect of 
the native meeting full before me, I made no hesitation about setting off 
to attend it. My Charles, who for some days past had had considerable 
irritation about his throat and lungs, was too unwell to accompany me, 
and it was rather a relief than otherwise that he was prevailed upon to 
remain quietly on board. On reaching Hiram Bingham's, I found him 
also unwell with a similar attack of cold, and unable to act the part of 
interpreter for me ; but he had provided Doctor Judd, the physician to 
the mission, who had studied the language, and at one time was intended 
for an ordained preacher in the establishment : on this head I was satis- 
fied, if I should find occasion for an interpreter. A missionary from 
Hawaii, now here, was to supply the place of Hiram Bingham. When 
going into the meeting, I felt a poor creature indeed, now entirely com- 
panionless and in the midst of strangers : I was bowed down before the 
Lord, who comforted and strengthened my heart ; and I felt resigned 
and willing, and in degree prepared, when the first proper interval offered 
to stand up. I had not spoken to the stranger, about to officiate for 
Hiram Bingham, previously to the meeting ; but, just at the time when 
he was about to commence his sermon, I got up, and with some difficulty 
waded through a dense body of the natives, who were seated or squatted 
so thickly on the floor in front of me that I could scarcely avoid tread- 
ing on some of them : I took a station in front of the pulpit upon the 
ground floor; and Doctor Judd, observing this movement, came and 
stood beside me. We remained in silence, with the eyes of more than 
two thousand five hundred people fixed upon us, until my mouth was 
opened to declare the cause of my again standing before them ; which 
was, that I might be found in the counsel of the Divine will, in order 
that the fulness of the blessing of the gospel might be theirs. That 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 347 

" Christ might dwell in their hearts by faith ; that they, being rooted 
and grounded in love, might be able to comprehend with all saints what 
is the breadth, andiength, and depth, and height; and to know the love 
of Christ, which passeth knowledge ; that they might be filled with all 
the fulness of God." That it was not to the high and the mighty that 
the gospel message was sent formerly — neither is it now; but to the 
" poor in spirit " the gospel was and is still preached ; and blessed are 
they: "blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven :'' 
these shall be satisfied with favor ; they shall be filled with good things : 
but the rich and the fall are sent empty away. For upwards of an hour 
I had to declare the glad tidings of the glorious gospel among them ; 
the people were very solid and attentive; they were encouraged "to 
press towards the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ 
Jesus : " the Lord's love flowed richly in my heart towards these people. 
The meeting was unusually large, owing, perhaps, to the governors of 
three distant islands being there, viz., of Hawaii, Maui, and Tauai. A 
number of strangers came about me when the meeting separated ; and 
Kuakini, the governor of Hawaii (well known by the name of John 
Adams), who speaks tolerable English, wanted to know when I should 
come to his island. I could only say that I was not my own master ; 
but it was not improbable that I should visit Hawaii before leaving the 
group. I got ofi* from them as soon as I could with propriety, as the 
way seemed now fully open before me to appoint a public meeting for 
the whites and half-castes, to be held at the Mariners' Chapel in the 
evening. Repaired to the shore before dark, in time to be in readiness 
for the meeting ; but the approach of a storm — the thunder and light- 
ning having commenced — it is probable prevented some from being 
there, as it was not so large as the one held the preceding week ; but not 
the less comfortable on that account. After sitting long in silence, I 
had to express a desire, which had quickened upon my mind shortly 
after taking my seat, that it might not be said of us as of a people 
formerly : " This people draweth nigh unto me with their mouth, and 
honoreth me with their lips, but their heart is far from me ; " and to ex- 
plain the necessity of drawing nigh and waiting upon the Lord, and of 
persevering to wrestle for that spiritual blessing which makes truly rich 
and whereunto no sorrow is added. We again dropped into silence, 
during which only one person went out. In a short time afterwards, I 
stood up with those expressions of the apostle, " We through the Spirit 
wait for the hope of righteousness by faith ; " by which we are justified, 
and have peace with God the Father, through the Son, our Lord and 
Saviour Jesus Christ ; even that peace which the world, with all its de- 
lusions, cannot give ; and, blessed be the name of the Lord, of Israel's 
God, neither can it take one particle of it away. I had largely to speak 
of the beauty of true spiritual worship, and also of the life and im- 
mortality which are brought to light by the gospel ; and of the possi- 



348 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

bilitj of the day of visitation passing over unheeded, and the things 
which belong to the soul's eternal peace being forever hidden from our 
eyes, for want of walking in the light of the Lord Jesus : it was a solemfi, 
comfortable meeting, yielding peace. When it broke up the rain fell in 
torrents, and the streets in some places were literally running in sheets 
of water ; but for the friendly assistance of a stranger, who procured a 
lantern, we could not easily have found our way to the seaside, so dark 
was the night. The rain fell in such quantities that the water was about 
our feet in the boat, although she had been once emptied out after leav- 
ing the vessel. The captain only was with me ; and I was thankful that 
ray Charles had not ventured on shore that night. 

12th. — In the morning, a native teacher called on board, named Tootee 
{i. e. Cookee) ; after Captain Cook. He w^as born at Huahine, and with 
another teacher since deceased, was sent to these islands several years 
ago : there was something agreeable about him ; and we find that he is 
well spoken of by those who know him. 

ISth. — This forenoon, Kuakini, the governor of the island of Hawaii, 
came on board ; he was proceeding homeward in his own schooner ; but 
having to convey the princess Harrietta Nahienaena, the king's sister, 
to the island of Maui, was detained until her arrival on board his vessel, 
which was standing off and on, while he paid us a visit during the inter- 
val, to invite us to the shores of Hawaii, We had a good opportunity 
to show him what must inevitably be the dreadful result, if measures are 
not speedily taken to check the desolating scourge of rum, with which 
the American ships are deluging these much-to-be-pitied islanders. He 
is an intelligent person, and speaks very fair English, considering it has 
been acquired only by intercourse with the crews of the British and 
American whaling vessels. He said that the use of rum was prohibited 
at Hawaii among the natives, and that it was only in the hands of for- 
eigners. We told him that the foreigners would be the certain ruin of 
these islands, if the government did not lay such a tax upon all spirit 
dealers as would place this curse of the human racei beyond the reach of 
the natives, and render it not worth any person's- while to continue the 
sale of it. They have tried, he said, to abolish it here (Oahu), but could 
not do it ; adding, " the king is fond of it;" at the same time intimating 
that the princess not being ready this morning was owing to the king's 
being intoxicated last night. He said the merchants here (who are all 
Americans) take good care to supply the king with money, and every 
other thing that he wants : by this plan they have him so completely in 
their hands as to succeed in persuading him that it is to the interest of 
the islands to allow the free use of spirits. Kuakini is about the largest 
man we have met with ; but he seems to possess very little bodily strength 
in proportion to his ponderous bulk, and has very little use of his limbs : 
he is forty-five years of age. He could not climb up our little vessel's 
side without the assistance of two men, and a descent into the cabin was 



18>36.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 349 

quite a serious fatigue ; the passage down was certainly not sufficiently 
wide to allow him to make use of his unwieldy legs and arms. He told 
us his sight was failing, asking for a pair of spectacles, which were im- 
mediately handed to him ; although very coarse articles, and rusty from 
the dampness of the vessel, he seemed glad to have them. He would 
have stopped while some fish was prepared ; but the arrival of his pas- 
senger summoned him away as quickly as he was capable of moving. 

Yesterday arrived the Thetis schooner from Ascension Island. This 
vessel has had a mutiny on board : her captain and several of the crew 
were murdered by one man in the night, a Bengalee; who himself 
sprung overboard at last, and was shot by one of the surviving sailors. 
They suffered much from the natives, or rather from the runaway sailors 
at Strong's Island, one of the Pescadores. 

First Month, 14/A.. — In the evening met with an interesting young 
Spaniard and his sister, the wife of an English merchant of California. 
This young man had been in the United States, and spoke good English; 
but his sister knew only the Spanish language. In the course of con- 
versation, I mentioned having some books on board in Spanish, and pro- 
posed to furnish some of them ; at which they seemed grateful and gladly 
accepted the offer. 

\lth. — Yesterday visited the school for half-white girls, it being the 
anniversary of its establishment three years ago. To teach this class of 
children is a laudable undertaking, and highly needful on their behalf. 
These children are of a description calculated to do leither much good or 
much harm upon these islands, from their knowledge of the native lan- 
guage, derived from the mother's side: this, in conjunction with a moral 
education, would tend to assist in the civilization of the people at large ; 
at the same time there is much reason to fear their assuming a superiority 
over the natives, from their nearness of kin to Europeans or Americans, 
from whom they have sprung. ' Although little to be proud of on this 
account, yet it mostly happens that they abound in pride and haughti- 
ness ; and the fathers of such being for the most part runaway sailors, 
rum-sellers, or other profligate characters, their offspring, from earliest 
age, are accustomed to scenes of vice and wickedness ; the effects of 
which are not likely to be shaken off as they grow up, but rather to 
render them highly injurious to the natives around them, by their unre- 
strained, immoral, and base conduct and example. Not the least diffi- 
culty to be surmounted, is that of finding suitable employment to keep 
them out of mischief, having been trained in habits of sloth and idleness, 
and ignorance of every domestic and useful occupation whatever. We 
have had a visit from the surgeon of the British whaler Corsair, lately 
arrived from Ascension Isle. The Corsair was lost upon the Nautilus 
Reef, near one of the Kingsmill group. This young man, with five sea- 
men, were saved in a whale-boat: after enduring great hardship for want 
of food, they were favored at last to reach the isle of Ascension, in the 
30 



350 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

North Pacific. The Corsair was fitting out in the West India dock at 
the time the Henry Freeling was equipping in the City Canal, in 1833. 

18^/i. {First day.) — Having no engagement on shore, the day was 
spent on board with our own people. In the afternoon, two seamen from 
the Ganymede, of London, on her way to the Hudson's Bay Company's 
settlement on the Columbia River, north-west coast of America, attended 
wuth our men. I had a few words to utter in testimony to the light of 
Christ Jesus which shines in every heart, and the necessity of bringing 
our thoughts, words, and actions to it. Before leaving our vessel, these 
men were furnished with tracts of different kinds. 

24:th. — In the course of the week, a prospect of holding another public 
meeting with the foreigners and half-whites in the Mariners' Chapel has 
at intervals crossed my mind ; and yesterday afternoon, accidentally 
meeting with the missionary from the Columbia River (at present here 
on a visit), who occasionally officiates as pastor, he asked me, in plain 
terms, if I would occupy the Mariners' Chapel next First day, either in 
the morning, afternoon, or evening. I told him that I had thought a 
little about it ; but it seemed to pass away at the moment, and nothing 
was fixed, although I was not quite clear of the subject. To-day it 
seemed best for me to see this young man again, and to tell him, if right 
for me to do so, I would send him a written notice to be read at the close 
of the morning meeting, which would serve as an invitation to all present 
to attend a meeting in the evening, held according to the practice of 
Friends. 

26th. — On • Seventh day evening, having prepared written notices of 
the intended meeting before-mentioned, in readiness for distribution on 
First day morning, and finding freedom to circulate them when the day 
opened. Captain Keen was commissioned to do the needful, in order to 
spread the information that a meeting for worship would be held in the 
evening, after the usual manner of our Society. In the course of the 
day our crew assembled for devotional purposes. The weight of the 
prospect spread upon my mind, was as a heavy burden through the day, 
raising in me strong cries to Him from whom only cometh help and 
strength, for ability to do his will, and to exalt his ever great and excel- 
lent name. We repaired in time to the shore, and were the first that took 
seats in the meeting. The people gathered slowly, but with quietness ; 
and the number was probably as large as at any time previously. After 
a considerable time of silence, beyond all expectation solid, I had to 
supplicate Him who only hath immortality, and dwelling in the light, 
that everything in us that stood opposed to his righteous principle of 
light, life, and love, might be shaken and removed out of the way ; that 
that only which cannot be shaken may remain, to the exaltation of his 
own great name, and the establishment of the kingdom of Christ Jesus, 
which shall never have an end. Afterwards the people sat as if accus- 
tomed to silence. The first expressions with which the silence was broken 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 351 

were : As " no man can save his brother, or give to God a ransom for his 
soul," so no man can perform for another the solemn act of worshipping 
the Almighty Creator. If I were to speak to you, or read to you for an 
hour, it would only be an act between a man and his fellow-creatures, 
and not worship ; for worship can only be performed between a man and 
his Maker, who is a Spirit. " God is a Spirit : and they that worship 
Him, must worship Him in spirit and in truth." " The Father seeketh 
such to worship Him." "Our fathers worshipped in this mountain," 
said the woman of Samaria to our condescending Lord ; " and ye say, 
that in Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship." Jesus saith 
unto her, " Woman, believe me, the hour ccmeth, when ye shall neither in 
this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father. Ye worship 
ye know not what : we know what we worship ; for salvation is of the 
Jews. But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall 
worship the Father in spirit and in truth ; for the Father seeketh such 
to worship Him." This is the will of the Father, that we should hear 
his beloved Son, Christ Jesus : " I am the light of the world," said He, 
" he that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the 
light of life." The same eternal Power who said, " Let there be light, 
and there was light," even God, who commanded the light to shine out 
of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give us the light of the knowl- 
edge of his own glory, in the face of Christ Jesus : it is to this light that 
all men must be turned, and to which all men must come if they are 
saved. This is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and 
men are not willing to believe in it, because it makes manifest their dark 
and sinful state : they love darkness rather than light, because their deeds 
are evil. " For every one that doeth evil hateth the light, neither com- 
eth to it, lest his deeds should be reproved." Such continue under the 
power of Satan ; " but he that doeth truth cometh to the light, that his 
deeds may be made manifest that they are wrought in God ; " he is 
turned from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God : 
he receiveth forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among them which are 
sanctified by faith which is in Christ Jesus, the life and light of men. 
The people were very attentive, and such a solemn stillness prevailed the 
greatest part of the time, that if they could not have been seen upon 
their seats, it would have been difficult to ascertain whether any persons 
were present. It was the Lord's doing ; and as is his name, so is his 
praise forever ! 

21th. — Yesterday had a satisfactory visit from the Canadian missionary 
stationed on the Columbia River, north-west coast of America. He was 
desirous of information respecting the principles of our religious Society, 
and of possessing a Book of Extracts ; from having only one on board 
the Henry Freeling of the new edition, a copy of the old edition was 
given him, with a copy of Bates's Doctrines^ etc. I look forward to fur- 
nishing him with some religious tracts, which may be useful to the North 



352 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

American Indians, amongst whom a mission is established ; although the 
result is hopeless indeed, as these poor people are too often paid in rum by 
the trading vessels, both American and British, for their beaver skins, 
etc, ; which, with other causes, is fast sweeping from the face of the earth 
this injured race of mankind. Muskets and gunpowder are among the 
principal articles of barter goods taken to them. 

This afternoon I received a letter from the senior missionary here, of 
which the following extract is part : — ■ 

"I am happy to inform you that to-day we commence a series of 
meetings with the people for their spiritual benefit. The hours of service 
for five days will be sunrise, ten o'clock a. m., two o'clock p. m., four 
o'clock p. M., in the natives' chapel, and a meeting at one of our houses 
at half-past seven o'clock, p. m. Probably there will be present some 
hundreds of the people more than usual, possibly a thousand : perhaps 
our chapel will be filled : several of my brethren will be present from 
the other stations on this island. If you will favor us with your assist- 
ance to-morrow at ten, or at four o'clock, I will gladly interpret for you, 
Providence permitting. Shall be happy to see you and your son at any 
of our meetings ; the field is white." 

I called the same evening at the writer's house, and having considered 
the subject, acknowledged the receipt of his letter, and told him that I 
had felt nothing upon my mind towards the meetings to-morrow, which 
he had mentioned. All that seemed safe for me to say was, that I had 
a desire to be present when the largest body of the people was collected 
together. It appeared to me that the forenoon of the following First 
day would be the right time for me to be there, which was at last fully 
agreed upon. Whilst at this house, five marriages were solemnized at 
seven o'ch)ck, p. m., in the room where we sat. This ceremony to four 
couples was performed in the native language, and in English to the 
fifth, the man being an American negro. One thousand five hundred 
and forty-six marriages have taken place upon these islands within the 
last year. It is hoped that the institution of regular marriage will be 
of use to this people ; but it is greatly to be feared, from what the mis- 
sionary himself said, that their solemn vows and promises are soon for- 
gotten. 

First Month SOth. — On Fifth day our meeting was held as usual. 
Yesterday employed in selecting various books and lessons for the use 
of schools. For the last two or three days the prospect before me of 
attending the native meeting has been more formidable than usual, from 
the apprehension lest I should be found running, if not altogether 
unsent, without an evidence sufficiently strong that it is my duty to be 
there. I have endeavored to keep close to the exercise, though in much 
conflict of mind. 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 353 

Slst. (First day.) — Had an almost sleepless night, but towards morn- 
ing the way seemed to open with relieving clearness for me to attend the 
native meeting : landed in due time, and called upon the missionary, 
who accompanied us to the meeting. When on the way, Hiram Bingham 
asked whether I would prefer speaking to the people before the service 
began, or after it was over. This question was so unexpected, that I 
replied without proper consideration that I had rather wait; I meant in 
silence before the Lord ; but he supposed until their service was gone 
through, and of course matters went on in their usual way. I felt regret 
afterwards that I had not more fully entered into explanation at the 
moment. It was afterwards proposed by Hiram Bingham that I should 
go into the pulpit with himself and another missionary, saying that the 
crowd would be so great that he should not be heard if he interpreted 
from the floor. This proposal was declined at first ; but on getting into 
the place I was convinced that if I did not go then, it would scarcely be 
possible afterwards should it be needful, as the floor was already almost 
a solid mass of people ; so we proceeded accordingly without delay. I 
sat as one who had the sentence of death in himself, and felt so much 
depressed that at one time I thought of telling Hiram Bingham that I 
did not expect to have anything to say to the people, but was withheld 
from doing so. In addition to their usual services on these occasions a 
child was baptized, and it seemed long before all was finished, and gen- 
eral silence prevailed. After a short interval I stood up, when Hiram 
Bingham exhorted the people to stillness. I remarked on taking up the 
time of the meeting, which had already sat long, but that I was induced 
to stand before them once more to communicate whatever might be given 
me on the occasion. The attention of the people seemed now fully 
arrested, and after a solemn pause it was with me to express the encour- 
aging language of the Lord's prophet, " Arise, shine ; thy light is come, 
and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee. Fpr behold, the darkness 
shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people : but the Lord shall 
arise upon thee, and his glory shall be seen upon thee." Thus was 
announced by holy inspiration, the light of that glorious gospel morning, 
then preparing to dawn upon the benighted regions of the earth, to 
dispel the mists of darkness from the mind of man ; that sin should no 
longer have dominion "over the human race, but that mercy and truth 
should meet together, and love, and joy, and peace through righteousness, 
should prevail from the river to the uttermost parts of the earth : that 
as sin hath reigned unto death, so now might grace reign through right- 
eousness, unto eternal life, by Jesus Christ our Lord. There is no other 
way by which mankind can participate in the life and immortality that 
are brought to light by the gospel, than that of believing in Christ 
Jesus, and turning to the light of his Holy Spirit, which shineth in every 
heart. I was sure that these beloved people (telling them so) were no 
strangers to the name of Christ ; but that the bare name is not enough ; 
30* X 



354 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

I wanted them to become acquainted with his power to save them from 
their sins ; without this He would be no Saviour of theirs. The number 
of people present was computed at four thousand and upwards, and 
being placed above them the heat was almost insupportable : they stood 
in crowds outside of the six double doors, and about a window that was 
open at the back of the pulpit. The building is one hundred and ninety- 
six feet long, and sixty-eight feet wide, and was, to all appearance, as 
full as the people could pack together. The mercy of the Lord is from 
everlasting to everlasting, and his truth to all generations of them that 
fear and love Him. We sat a few minutes with Hiram Bingham's 
family after the meeting concluded ; and then returned on board to our 
own crew, who were assembled in the cabin in the afternoon. 

Second Month 9th, — Whilst at the Consul's, yesterday evening, with 
eight or nine other persons, and a general conversation going forward in 
which I had taken little or no share, I felt my heart attracted by that 
power at whose approach the earth is silent ; and abiding under it, I 
thought that something might arise towards the company present, but in 
that was mistaken. Remaining for some time under sensible weakness 
and fear, a public meeting next First day forenoon at the Mariners' 
Chapel was presented to the view of my mind ; to which I was favored 
to feel resigned and willing, keeping the matter closely to myself. 

ISth. — Not able to take any exercise on shore since last Second day 
until yesterday evening, on account of the extreme wetness of the weather, 
it being the rainy season in this region. In the course of our walk, called 
upon one of the missionaries for the translation of an article relative to the 
arrival of the Henry Freeliiig at Oahu, that had appeared in the Hawaiian 
Teacher^ a semi-monthly periodical, printed at the mission press, and 
edited by a regularly ordained minister. When coming away, without 
any previous hint on my part, he kindly proposed that I should have the 
Mariners' Chapel to-morrow (First day), either in the forenoon or even- 
ing, or both. I parted from him with saying I should turn the matter 
over and let him know, in. order that timely notice might be given, if the 
meeting was of my appointing, so that the people might be fully aware 
of its being held according to the established practice of Friends ; but I 
thought it well to wait a further time before giving a decided answer, lest 
it should not come to pass ; although the prospect had been again and 
again before me early and late, at intervals, since I first got sight of it. 

This morning being Seventh day, it seemed best for me to move for- 
ward by having notices prepared, that information might be well spread 
in good time, both on the shore and on board of the shipping. While 
these were preparing, I went on shore to the missionary, and told him 
that I believed it safest for me to hold' a meeting to-morrow in the fore- 
noon. The way was now thoroughly cleared for the distribution of the 
notices ; and I endeavored to dwell under the weight of the responsi- 
bility of this important engagement, which seemed fastened upon me, as 



1836.1 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 355 

a knot not easily untied. My mind is often turned to the Lord with 
secret cries for help: greatly do I desire that the noble cause of Truth 
may not be tarnished in my hands ; but that his ever great and adorable 
name may be exalted, and the people turned to the power of the Holy 
Spirit of the Lord Jesus, and the creature laid low and kept in depend- 
ence on Him alone; that the work and the praise may be his, unto 
whom the kingdom, and the power, and the glory forever belong. In 
the afternoon spent some time with the manager of the book-binding 
department of the American printing establishment : his wife superin- 
tends a school of the native children, and with her husband appears to 
move in much plainness and simplicity. 

15th. — After a restless night, landed in good time yesterday morning 
in readiness for the appointed meeting, which was well attended by the 
residents and strangers from the shipping. After a time of silence, it 
was with me to revive among them the Divine command, " Be still, and 
know that I am God ; " and that this command must be obeyed before 
we can come to the blessed knowledge of the only true God, and his Son 
Jesus Christ, whom to know is life eternal : desiring that we might 
humble ourselves before Him, and in the silence of all flesh " be still : " 
peradventure He would graciously condescend to overshadow us with his 
heavenly presence. After recommending that we should endeavor to 
settle down in stillness of mind before the God of the spirits of all flesh, 
I again resumed my seat. A comforting solemnity soon spread over us, 
under the precious covering of which we sat, until the time was come for 
my standing up again, when it seemed increasingly to prevail. I re- 
minded them of the expressions of those formerly who were struck with 
the display of the Divine power of the Saviour of the world when per- 
sonally upon earth, " What manner of man is this, that even the winds 
and the sea obey Him ? " and that the solemnity then so evident was not 
at our command, but came from Him unto whom all power in heaven 
and earth is given. Man cannot cause it: hath he "commanded the 
morning since his days, or caused the day-spring to know his place ? " 
Nay, verily, no more than the leopard can change his spots, and the 
Ethiopian his skin ; it is in the power of Him only who " declareth unto 
man what is his thought," to do this. We must all pass through the 
great work of regeneration before the kingdom can be entered ; it is 
wrought in the heart through the faith of the operation of God, who 
raised from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd of the sheep, 
by whom, and with whom, we must also rise from death unto life : but 
before we can rise with Him, we must be willing to suffer with Him ; we 
must know what it is to be crucified with Him ; the lust of the eyes, and 
the pride of life, totally disregarded and set at naught. But these 
things, which war against the soul, must be removed before we can know 
and be admitted into the fellowship of his sufferings ; and we must wit- 
ness the power of his resurrection before we can adopt for ourselves, from 



356 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEE. [1836. 

heartfelt, living knowledge, the apostolic language of " I am crucified 
with Christ ; nevertheless I live, yet not I, but Christ liveth in me : and 
the life which I now live in the flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of 
God, who loved me and gave himself for me." There is no obtaining 
and wearing the crown but by the way of the cross : we must be willing 
to suffer with our suffering Lord ; and it is only such as suffer with Him, 
that shall reign with Him in glory. We must be willing to bring our 
deeds to the light of the Holy Spirit of the X^ord Jesus, which shineth 
in every heart, and to bear the indignation of the Lord because we have 
sinned against Him ; to sit alone and keep silence, ashamed and con- 
founded, as in the dust, because of the reproach of our youth : and it is 
only while we have the light, that we can thus bring our deeds to it, and 
walk in it. He that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth : 
and if by neglect and disobedience the light in us be darkness, how great 
is that darkness ! We may sin out the day of our visitation ; then the 
candle of the Lord is withdrawn or put out ; for He hath declared, " My 
Spirit shall not always strive with man." These visitations are the mer- 
ciful tokens of the Father's love, to draw man to the Holy Spirit of his 
beloved Son in the heart, "the life and light of men;" unto whom, 
although shining in all, none of us can come in our own will and 
strength, or by any inherent righteousness of our own. " No man cometh 
unto me," said Christ, " except my Father which hath sent me draw 
him ; and I will raise him up at the last day." As no- man cometh to 
the Son but by the Father, so no man cometh to the Father but by the 
Son ; according to his word, " No man cometh to the Father but by me." 
By grace are we saved, and that not of ourselves ; it is through the 
boundless mercy and everlasting love of God in Jesus Christ. After 
this manner was I strengthened to declare that loving-kindness which is 
better than life, and to testify of that grace which comes by Jesus 
Christ. The meeting held longer than usual, but ended well. I trust 
the Lord magnified his own power in the hearts of some ; who is blessed 
and worthy, and God over all forever. Most of the missionary families 
were present. 

16th. — Visited the school for native girls, under the superintendence 
of a missionary's wife, which, for good order and general quietness, is 
the best conducted establishment of the kind we have yet seen. For 
some time after the formation of this school, the children could not be 
prevailed upon to go forward with the regular duties, without an adopted 
child of the queen's led the way, and had the preference shown to her. 
When ordered to break up at noon, or in fhe afternoon, they would all 
retain their seats ; and when the reason was asked for this, would say, 
" Let the queen go first ; " although she was a mere shrimp, in size, com- 
pared wifch many of the other children, and not more than six years old. 
The school-mistress has taken much pains to abolish such an unnecessary 
and iuvidious distinction, and has not hesitated to punish this child when 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 357 

in fault, like the other children, without showing any partiality because 
of her patronage ; for a time this gave great offence, but by firmness and 
steady perseverance the difficulty was at last completely surmounted. 
Most of the children have now got the better of yielding such undue 
servility, although it is said that some of the timid still consider this 
child's word as law. 



CHAPTER XXYIL 

Inteeview with the Queen — Public Meeting — Half-Cast^ Boys' School 
— Addeess to the Rulers of the Sandwich Islands -—- Visit feom the 
Mission Families — Meeting at the Chapel — An Infidel Ship's Company 
— Appointed Meeting — Depaetuee feom Honolulu — Hawaii — Anchoe 
IN Kalakakua Bay — Public Meeting — Inteeesting Oppoetunity with 
the Mission Family — Peooeed to Kailua — Native Meetings — Visit of 
THE King — Depaetuee foe Waimea. 

SECOND MONTH 17th, 1836. — This evening repaired to Hiram 
Bingham's by appointment to meet Kinau, the reigning chiefess, or 
queen. Her husband, Kekuanoa, was there, and Kanaina, another prin- 
cipal chief and his wife, a woman of higher rank than Kinau on her 
father's side. Tt proved an interesting season; they were desirous of 
being instructed in the best mode of governing the islands, and benefit- 
ing the people. I told them there is but one way to effect this, and that 
is upon the principles of the gospel ; nothing else will stand. Kinau 
has long been desirous of prohibiting the importation and use of ardent 
spirits altogether, and requested some advice upon this head. It would 
require caution, I said ; but that the first step would be to stop all further 
importation ; and that they themselves had better become purchasers of 
the stock on hand, and empty the rum into the river, than that the peo- 
ple should be destroyed by its effects ; the dealers would then have no 
cause to complain-: that best wisdom should be sought for to direct, and 
that all these things should be conducted throughout in a .Christian 
spirit. It is high time something was done to remove this evil from 
amongst the people. They expressed satisfaction with the interview, and 
suggested that we should meet again for the further consideration of this 
important subject, viz., the best manner of governing the islands and 
benefiting the people. Both these females are tall, portly women, of 
shrewd understanding, and have a gentleness in their demeanor not 
usually possessed by others of the same rank, though on first appearing 
Jhey assume much reserve and austerity. 

ISth. — Some time back my mind was attracted towards preparing 
something like an address, to be left with those that bear rule over the 
inhabitants of these islands ; which might serve to remind them at a 



358 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

future day, that I had not omitted to warn them of those evils which, 
if suffered to continue, will undermine every effort to improve their con- 
dition, both civil and religious. The conversation which took place last 
evening seems to have opened the way for something further, and con- 
firmed me in believing myself required, as ability may be afforded, to 
draw up and leave some written document for the clearance of myself 
towards them. 

20th. — Before retiring to rest, I began to feel a little towards the 
evening meeting at the Mariners' Chapel to-morrow, and the love of the 
gospel flowed in my heart so encouragingly, that a willingness was at 
once begotten, to give up to a meeting being appointed on my account. 

21st. (First day.) — This morning I received a note written at seven 
o'clock, A. M., from the American preacher, offering his place of worship 
for an evening meeting. On solidly considering the subject, I believe, 
with an honest desire to do the will of my gracious Master, I did not 
feel easy to let the opportunity pass away without availing myself of it; 
and therefore in due time sent written information, in order to insure its 
being held as a Friends' meeting. In the course of the day our sailors 
were assembled twice for devotional purposes ; and in the evening they 
attended the public meeting at a quarter past seven o'clock, an hour best 
adapted to the climate and the people. The meeting was larger than 
looked for, as the weather was showery ; a number of strangers were 
present, who had arrived two days previously from Boston, also the most 
seriously inclined of the residents, several branches of the missionary 
establishment, with an increased number of sailors, and many of the 
islanders. We sat long in silence, but under a feeling, solemn beyond 
expression, which chained down opposing spirits. When the time came 
for me to stand up, I had to contrast the worship of Almighty God under 
the Jewish dispensation in the outward temple, with that of the gospel 
in the inner temple of the heart ; the latter altogether spiritual, because 
"God is a spirit, and they that worship Him must worship Him in spirit 
and in truth." How can we so expressively manifest our fear and love 
in approaching the presence of infinite purity, as in solemn, awful silence, 
in humble watchfulness of mind, endeavoring to detect and suppress 
every creaturely desire ? Words are inadequate, and not essential in the 
performance of worship to Him who is a spirit, for his Holy Spirit 
searcheth all things ; the most hidden and secret thought is known to 
this all-penetrating, all-searching Power. No offering is acceptable to 
Him, but what He himself prepares ; for " the preparation of the heart 
in man, and the answer of the tongue, is of' the Lord;" and the entire 
prostration of the will of the creature, under the preparing, sanctifying 
influence of his Almighty power, constitutes the pure, unadulterated oJ^ 
fering, which, free from human contrivance and performance, rises a 
spiritual sacrifice, acceptable to God, through the Holy Spirit of the 
Lord Jesus Christ, the great and everlasting high-priest of our profes- 



1836.] MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. 359 

sion. The people were called upon to behold what manner of love the 
Father hath bestowed upon his creature man, that we should become his 
sons ; for who can comprehend the greatness of that love wherewith 
" God so loved the world, that He gave his only-begotten Son, that who- 
soever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life:" 
who can contemplate the fulness and extent of love like this, and not feel 
a grateful tribute to arise, of " thanks be unto God for his unspeakable 
gift ! " My soul longeth that all mankind may become acquainted with 
the preciousness of this costly gift. It is the same which was testified of 
in the memorable and instructive conference of the blessed Saviour with 
the Samaritan woman, when He condescended to answer her question, 
** How is it that thou, being a Jew, asketh drink of me, who am a woman 
of -Samaria?" for the Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans. "If 
thou knewest the gift of God," our Lord replied, " and who it is that 
saith unto thee. Give me to drink ; thou wouldest have asked of Him, 
and He would have given thee living water." " The woman saith unto 
Him, Sir, thou hast nothing to draw with, and the well is deep ; from 
whence then hast thou this living water ? Art thou greater than our 
father Jacob, who gave us the well, and drank thereof himself, and his 
children, and his cattle ? Jesus answered and said unto her. Whosoever 
drinketh of this water shall thirst again ; but whosoever drinketh of the 
water I shall give him, shall never thirst ; but the water that I shall give 
him, shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life." 
The poor woman perceiving the great advantage of possessing water of 
which " he that drinketh shall never thirst," said, " Sir, give me this 
water that I thirst not, neither come hither to draw." Her expectation 
was thus raised, and her understanding opened more and more to discern, 
from what followed, that she had met with one from whom nothing 
was hidden, and that knew all that was in her heart ; and perceiving 
that He was a prophet, and by inquiry having elicited, for the lasting 
benefit of all mankind, the declaration that the hour was come, " that 
the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth : " 
confounded and self-convicted, she concluded by saying, " I know that 
Messias cometh, which is called Christ; when He is come, He will tell 
us all things." Then the Lord of life and glory was pleased to reveal 
himself, telling her, " I that speak unto thee am He." From what she 
had heard and felt, she could not for a moment doubt ; and leaving her 
water-pot, went her way into the city to proclaim his power, and declare 
Him to her brethren : " Come see a man which told me all things that 
ever I did : is not this the Christ ? " I was strengthened to make a 
solemn and confident appeal to all present, who had attained to years 
capable of serious thought and reflection, if they had not at seasons 
heard the voice of this "unspeakable gift," bringing to their remem- 
brance " all things that ever they did," in order that they might repent, 
return unto God, and live forever. This is the grace that brings salva- 



360 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

tion ; in this we must all believe, to this we must all come, and hearken 
and obey its teachings. The above is the substance of what was declared 
amongst them ; the people were very attentive, as has been uniformly 
the case at every meeting. 

Second Month 24:th. — This afternoon the Columbia barque and Beaver 
steam-vessel prepared to proceed to the Columbia River. Before sailing, 
they were furnished with a supply of tracts, viz, : those printed for 
Friends, for the Religious Tract Society, and a number of temperance 
tracts, which were received with apparent kindness. The crews of these 
vessels are amongst the most profligate that have visited the port of 
Honolulu since our arrival ; they are both in the employ of the London 
Hudson's Bay Company. 

Whilst on shore this evening in the direction of Diamond Hill, I was 
suddenly attracted by an appearance of light over the hills, which I 
supposed to be the rising moon ; but I soon found it was a beautiful 
meteor, appearing like two splendid bars of light, parallel to each other, 
travelling towards the north. The natives shouted on seeing it, consider- 
ing it a forerunner of the death of one of their principal chiefs. 

25th. — Held our week-day meeting as usual, which proved a low, 
stripped, and barren season ; but we must be content to suffer with a suf- 
fering Lord ; and truly the state of the people in this place is affectingly 
dark, the prince of darkness reigns unmasked, the lives and conduct of 
the major part of the white residents declare it openly, to whom these 
remarks principally refer. 

26th. — To-day visited the school of half- white boys. As our calling 
was altogether unexpected, there could have been no contrivance what- 
ever to show off to the best advantage. Sixteen boys were present : we 
heard them read, spell, and answer a variety of questions, and saw spec- 
imens of their writing. This school has been established rather more 
than three years, and although no great progress has been made by any 
of the scholars, yet when we consider the habits in which they have been 
trained, and the baneful examples to which they are daily and almost 
hourly exposed when at home, of drinking, swearing, gambling, and 
every evil that can well be imagined, it is surprising that they are as 
they are. Several of the parents are grog-sellers and keepers of gam- 
bling-houses. Some of the children are the offspring of the principal 
inhabitants, American or English, on the father's side, who live with 
native women, but unmarried. In point of intellect these children are 
equal to any in the world, and some of them particularly quick and in- 
telligent ; but none more so than one true-born native boy, adopted by a 
white resident, from supposed motives of policy. On hearing them read 
some manuscript verses on " a little boy that never told a lie," also a 
paper against committing sin, I perceived something gathering upon my 
mind, and told the master that I wished to say a few words before we 
separated, as we might never meet together again. I wished them fully 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEE. 361 

to understand, that the knowledge they were acquiring would in reality 
be of no benefit, but render their condemnation greater, unless obedience 
kept pace with it ; reviving the Saviour's words, " If ye know these 
things, happy are ye if ye do them." That those verses on " a little boy 
that never told a lie," or those "against committing sin," even if they 
had them by heart, w^ould be of no avail to them, if they gave way to 
telling lies, or to committing any other sin ; for " nothing that is unclean, 
nothing that is impure, that worketh an abomination, or maketh a lie," 
shall enter the kingdom of heaven. That the only way to escape falling 
into temptation, is at all times, as much as may be, to consider ourselves 
in the presence of Almighty God ; who sees and knows all our actions, 
and the most secret thoughts of the heart, by his Holy Spirit ; which 
searcheth all things, even the deep things of God ; every imagination of 
our thoughts is known to Him, nothing can be hid. That some of them 
were old enough to know when they did wrong, either in telling untruths, 
or when in any other way they committed sin ; they then felt uncomfort- 
able and unhappy in themselves : that these are the reproofs of the Holy 
Spirit for sin and disobedience, and if attended to would lead to life ; 
and to these I wished them to take heed. That the Lord loveth an early 
sacrifice : He delighteth to regard it : that they must have heard what 
the voice of wisdom saith in the Holy Scriptures : " I love them that love 
me, and they that seek me early shall find me." That they could not 
begin too soon to seek an acquaintance with the Lord's Holy Spirit in 
their hearts, that so they might become truly wise. That the great end 
and object of all teaching and all learning should be to make wise unto 
salvation. The boys were very attentive, and behaved in a solid manner. 
We remained until school- was dismissed, and then returned on board. 
In the evening we were again on shore, and were detained there until 
after nine o'clock, by a violent storm of thunder, lightning, and rain. 

29^/i. — Yesterday, First day, collected the crew twice in the cabin for 
devotional purposes ; our" intervals of silence were solid and consoling. 
This afternoon came in the Gryphon, from St. Bias, bringing intelligence 
from America, via Panama, in sixty-eight days, of the destruction by fire 
of a large portion of the city of New York. 

Third Month 1st. — Having completed an address to those who bear 
rule over the inhabitants of the Sandwich Islands, it seemed best to consult 
the senior missionary on the subject of getting it translated into their Ian, 
guage. After having perused it, he very kindly undertook to translate it, 
in readiness to lay before the king and chiefs when conveifed for the oc- 
casion, in the course of a day or two. 

ll^A. — This morning Hiram Bingham q^me on board to say we were 
expected this evening at his house, as Kinau, the governing chief, with 
her associates and the king himself, would be there; and that my address 
would probably be read. May the Lord incline their hearts to render 
unto Him his due. 
31 



362 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

12th. — Soon after sunset, last evening, we repaired to Hiram Bing- 
ham's, where the whole of the expected company assembled, with some 
others. After tea the address was introduced, and read in the native lan- 
guage : the greatest attention was manifested by the principals present, 
and a solemn feeling prevailed over us. Shortly after the reading was 
finished, one of the females proposed that it should be printed, which was 
confirmed by Kinau, and it appeared to be the mind of all the parties 
concerned ; unless this were done, it is scarcely probable that the end 
intended would be answered, as to the future rulers of these islands. 
Kinau remarked that it was very easy to be understood. Having done 
what I believed to be my part, I can peacefully leave the result to Him 
who alone can make it subservient to any purpose for his own praise and 
glory, and the well-being of the workmanship of his hands. 

The following is a copy of the address : — 

Address to the Rulers of the Sandwich Islands. 

"As the present and eternal well-being of the inhabitants of the 
Sandwich Islands is often the fervent and ardent desire of my heart, my 
attention has of late been arrested by the belief, that it will be best for 
me to leave behind a written memorial, which, under the blessing of the 
Almighty parent of the whole human family, 'the God and Father of 
our Lord Jesus Christ,' may have a tendency to remind the governing 
chief and her associates in authority, or those into whose hands the gov- 
ernment of these islands may be entrusted at a future day, of their great 
responsibility and indispensable duty to God, to themselves, and to the 
people over whom they preside. 

" In order to draw down the Divine blessing both upon prince and 
people, or upon rulers and people, let it never be forgotten that * he that 
ruleth over men must be just, ruling in the fear of God.'' The fear of 
God is the foundation-stone upon which every Christian government 
ought to be erected : upon this only it can stand secure and prosper. 
This fear at once makes it safe and permanent, because it * is clean, en- 
during forever ; ' for where the true fear of God prevails over every 
other consideration, the heart is kept clean and watchful against every 
temptation to let self-interest or partiality bear sway, either in the case 
of ourselves or others, when decrees or laws are made or enacted, or when 
judgment is called for between man and man. Impartiality is the life 
of justice, as justice is of government. 

" When everything is conducted in this fear, in the sight of God, 
divested of partiality and every sinister motive, without feeling any 
painful sense or evidence of condemnation after a decision of importance 
is come to (and every case is important because it demands strict justice), 
then have we confidence towards Him, inasmuch as our duty is performed 
towards Him, and justice has assuredly prevailed ; and having done our 
duty towards God in this decision, it is done also to ourselves and to the 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 363 

people. * But if our heart condemn us, God, who knoweth all things, is 
greater than our hearts ; ' and we may rest assured, that such a decision 
is not in righteous judgment; it hath not been come to in his fear, nor 
in that love which is first of all due to Him, and then to our neighbor 
or brother, as unto ourselves. This love would not fail to prompt us to 
do unto others as we would that others should do unto us; and for want 
of this, an unjust decision has been made, for which we are condemned 
by the Lord's holy and pure witness in our hearts ; it has been made 
contrary to the commandment in the old law, and also to the benign prin- 
ciple and precept of the glorious gospel, both which are distinguished by 
the heaven-born characteristic of love to God, and love to man. ' God 
is love, and he that dwelleth in love, dwelleth in God, and God in him.' 
Such are the excellent of the earth, and they compose the blessed in 
heaven : they are come ' to the spirits of just men made perfect,' and are 
fit to rule over men : their judgment is just and righteous ; they rule ' in 
the fear of God.' The religion of Jesus at once qualifies a man for 
every station of life, in which it pleases Almighty God to place him ; but 
it is the ever-blessed truth in possession, in the inward parts, which alone 
can safely guide out of all error into all truth, and make us to know 
wisdom. A mere profession only will avail us nothing, if we are desti- 
tute of the true fear and love of God, demonstrated by good works ; and 
faith is the root of all, for without this we cannot please God ; nor can 
we fear and love that in which we do not believe. The Saviour of the 
world was holy, harmless, humble, meek, and lowly, just, merciful, and 
full of love; yea, love itself personified, when amongst us to teach what 
we should do when He was gone. But He is amongst us still, and in us, 
too, an ever-living and perpetual preacher of the same grace, by his Holy 
Spirit in our consciences; and by this alone kings and others, whose 
province it is to rule over men, are qualified to promote amongst the 
people whatsoever things are true, honest, just, pure, lovely, and of good 
report ; and where these are the fruit and works produced, such a gov- 
ernment and such a people must be lovely indeed to every beholder. 
But now let us examine whether our justice is complete in the fear and 
love of God, and to our fellow-men, lest we should be deceiving ourselves, 
and endangering the well-being of our own immortal souls ; while those 
we are ruling over, shall be finally admitted, with Abraham, Isaac, and 
Jacob, into the kingdom of God, and ourselves thrust out : * For whoso- 
ever shall keep the whole law, and yet oflfend in one point, is guilty of 
all : ' in like manner, ' he that is unjust in a little,' is at once upon a 
level with him who is unjust in much. And although we may be faith- 
ful and strictly just in the administration of the laws themselves, without 
partiality or respect of persons ; yet, if these laws are such as to sanction 
covetousness on the part of rulers, and to allow them to grind the faces 
of the poor by unwarrantable oppression and extortion, or to uphold and 
support themselves in vice, luxury, and extravagance ; then this calcu- 



364 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

lation may be safely made, that sooner or later the oppressed people will 
take the reins of such a government into their own hands, and rule in 
their turn after the example of injustice and oppression, which has been 
set before their eyes, and under which they have so long groaned and 
suffered, unheeded and unregarded ; unless the merciful and righteous 
Lord should please, in wanted compassion, to gather them to Himself 
from the face of the earth, and permit strangers and foreigners to possess 
these fruitful islands, who, for want of firmness and justice on the part 
of the rulers towards God, to themselves, and to the greatly injured 
aborigines of the soil, are rapidly establishing themselves upon it, and 
prosecuting commerce, some branches of which are obviously pernicious. 
Therefore, they who rule over men must be just, ruling in the fear of 
God : and where they are happily thus ruling, they will be truly great, 
and their reign glorious ; every act of injustice will be avoided ; love, joy, 
peace, and comfort will prevail in the land ; the population, instead of 
diminishing, will increase and multiply abundantly, and the blessing of 
the Lord will rest upon it. 

" ' Happy those rulers,' said a wise man, * who are great by justice, and 
that people which is free by obedience ; and they who are just to the 
people in great things, and humor them oftentimes in small ones, are 
sure to have and keep them from all the world. The members of an 
obedient, well-regulated family, treated with every act of affectionate 
kindness, never meet with any home so sweet as their own ; besides, long 
experience and holy example tell us that goodness raises a nobler pas- 
sion in the soul, and begets and gives a more exalted sense of duty, than 
cruelty, oppression, and severity.' Sore and heavy judgments are de- 
nounced by the Most High in the Scriptures of truth against oppression, 
and oppressors of the poor and of him that hath no helper. ' He that 
oppresseth the poor is a reproach to his Maker; but he that honoreth 
Him hath mercy on the poor : * and the justice and mercy of rulers 
should shine conspicuously in all their actions. The wicked and unjust 
man and his oppressor have their portion and inheritance appointed of 
the Lord, and it is declared, * they shall receive it of the Almighty: if 
his children be multiplied, it is for the sword, and his offspring shall not 
be satisfied with bread; those that remain of him shall be buried in 
death, and his widows shall not weep : though he heap up silver as the 
dust, and prepare raiment as the clay ; he may prepare it, but the just 
shall put it on, and the innocent shall divide the silver.' The Israelites 
were sorely oppressed in their day, but what was the result? the destruc- 
tion of Pharaoh and all his followers. If the poor people of this island 
and the surrounding ones are grievously oppressed, either by burdensome 
claims or taxation, they that rule over them cannot be just, ruling iu the 
fear of God • and however they may reconcile these things to their own 
consciences for a time, the Lord's righteous judgments will assuredly 
overtake them. He will plead the cause of the poor and of the oppressed 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 365 

with a mighty hand and stretched-out arm, and will rid them of their 
oppressors, for his great name's sake. Now, that justice and judgment 
in which the Lord delighteth, would at once loose the bands of wicked- 
ness, undo the heavy burdens, let the oppressed go free, and break every 
yoke of exaction and extortion. The people would then enjoy the com- 
forts and blessings which the Lord in mercy hath bountifully showered 
down upon them; they would then feel an interest in the welfare of 
their neighbors, and in their country at large ; but if afflicted by the 
pressure of heavy burdens, every feeling of sympathy and social interest 
is benumbed; they have nothing to lose and nothing to gain, and it 
matters little to them who are their rulers ; they can scarcely be worse 
off than they are. If their privileges as men and brethren be not con- 
sulted and respected, the profession of Christianity is but mockery ; in- 
struction only serves to show them that their rulers are not just, nor 
ruling in the fear of God, and the pretensions of such rulers to religion 
are vain, more calculated to produce disgust and abhorrence at its 
restraint, than piety, virtue, and holiness. 

" Although much has been said, and might still be said, yet it all 
centres in one point at last ; ' He that ruleth over men must be just, 
ruling in the fear of God.' Such as are desirous of ruling in his fear, 
can only be advised to take council of Him on every occasion, by in- 
variably consulting the holy witness in their own hearts, which will 
neither flatter nor deceive. If we are truly desirous of obeying the 
royal law, of doing to others as we would ourselves be done unto, let us 
endeavor to place ourselves in the situation of others, and act for them 
as if acting for ourselves, in all cases and at all times, without partiality, 
or respect of persons, whether rich or poor, high or low, bond or free, 
old or young, stranger or friend ; for the same justice is due to all. It 
would be as presumptuous and assuming, as it would be altogether in 
vain, for any individual to take upon himself to advise in a matter 
which involves so great a responsibility as that of ruling over men ; 
beyond simply referring all parties to the righteous and only true and 
safe principle of justice in the fear of God. To fear God and keep his 
commandments, is the whole duty of man in every station upon earth, 
from the loftiest prince to the humblest peasant ; and the way to fear 
Him is, for all of us to bring every thought, word, and deed to the light 
of his Holy Spirit in the secret of the soul ; and to watch and pray, and 
wait in this light, to know his holy wilj, which would clearly discover 
whether the action or transaction we are about to undertake or engage 
in, or decide upon (whether we be rulers or people, for the question bears 
on all, and the light shines in all), is done or committed in the fear of 
God, and in obedience to his commandments, which are, that we should 
love Him above and before all, and our neighbor as ourselves. If we 
do not act upon these manifestations, in faithfulness and truth, our heart 
will condemn us ; because what we do is not done in the fear of God, 
31* • 



366 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEE. [1836. 

who is greater than our heart, and kuoweth all things. But if our heart 
condemn us not, then have we confidence towards Him ; and whatsoever 
we ask we receive of Him, because we are walkiug in his fear, and keep- 
ing his commandments, and doing those things which are pleasing in his 
Divine sight. From the best observation I have been able to make, 
whilst hearing the sentiments of persons high in authority over these 
islands, in addition to an evidence upon my own mind abidingly sealed, 
I am thoroughly convinced, by their own remarks upon things of the 
highest concernment, that they know [what is right] well enough : * for 
that which may be known of God is manifest in them, God hath showed 
it unto them,' to the praise and glory of his grace. All that is wanting 
on their part is a constant dwelling near to this precious gift of God in 
their own hearts, watching unto prayer ; ' praying always with all prayer 
and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perse- 
verance.' Then their councils and deliberations will be blessed : they 
will be qualified to judge righteous judgment at all times and in all 
cases, against every false tongue, even to the giving ' the living child to 
its own mother : ' and no weapon formed against them by Satan or his 
agents, shall be sufiered to prosper ; for the Lord Most High will be 
their ' shield, and their exceeding great reward.' 

" It is an evident sign of a corrupt and unchristian government, when 
any of its subjects are permitted to suffer persecution, either directly or 
indirectly, on the score of religious dissent from any particular established 
form, so long as the public peace is undisturbed ; as the * sword of the 
magistrate should be a terror only to evil-doers, but for the praise of 
them that do well : ' 'by their fruits ye shall know them.' To persecute 
others, because they do not see or think as ourselves, is the sure and 
hateful mark, which can never be mistaken, of the false church, over 
which the devil presides in full power : but the true church, whose holy 
head is the Lord Jesus Christ, never persecuted any; but *suffereth 
long, and is kind ; beareth all things ; believeth all things ; hopeth all 
things; endureth all things; rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in 
the Truth,' its sure and immovable foundation : love and mercy being 
the chief corner-stone, upon which no other prinmple shall ever be dis- 
played, than that of ' doing to others as we would that all men should 
do unto us.' 

" Let none consider me an enemy, because I have spoken the truth. 
I pray that the foregoing hints may be accepted in a measure of the 
same love in which they are written, by one who desires the eternal 
salvation of all mankind. . 

"Daniel Wheeler. 
"On board the Henry Freeling^ in the harbor of Honolulu, the 1st of Third 
Month, 1836. Sandwich Isle, Oahu." 

IZth. (First day.) — Remained on board through the day with our 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 367 

own people. Strippedness and poverty of mind are my present portion, 
and perhaps food of all others the most needful for me. 

ISth. — It having been a subject of consideration, whether there would 
not be a propriety in our showing kind attention to the American mis- 
sion, by inviting some of each family on board the Henry Freeling, as 
best suited their convenience, lest, by an apparent non-intercourse of a 
social kind betwixt us, malicious reports might get circulated by the 
white residents, calculated to injure them in the estimation of the 
natives ; and also in the hope of setting aside some false impressions 
detrimental to their interest, of which there had been already no slight 
indication ; it was concluded to adopt such a measure : we therefore 
called yesterday evening upon the two oldest families, who readily ac- 
cepted an invitation to visit us. When leaving the senior missionary's 
habitation, a newspaper was put into my hand, said to contain the great 
" Missionary Question," accompanied with a desire that our sentiments 
might be given on the subject. On examining the paragraph alluded 
to, when returned on board, I found this question had been propounded 
by the said missionary himself to the American board, in these words : 
" We are often led to inquire (can you tell us ?)' why it is that so few 
who hear the gospel in Christian countries, and in the fields of mission- 
ary labor, are savingly converted to Christ ? " querying, if the cause of 
this acknowledged and deplored evil arose from such and such circum- 
stances as he enumerates at full length. Both or parts of both families 
came on board the 19th instant, as invited. The weather boisterous, with 
frequent heavy rains. 

22d. — Yesterday and to-day some of the members of the missions, 
both male and female, came on board, but the roughness of the weather 
necessarily shortened their visit. In the evening attempted to take exer- 
cise on shore, and although we reached the landing-place, the rain fell 
so heavily that we did not quit the boat, but returned to the vessel again. 
In the night heavy gusts of wind from the mountains; at one o'clock, 
A.M., the brig Bolivar drove down upon us, but no injury was sustained. 
Two vessels from Boston are now at anchor outside the reef; this is the 
third day of their being in this exposed situation, and the wind is still 
so strongly opposed that they cannot enter the harbor. 

26th. — But little communication with the shore since the 22d instant, 
owing to the state of the weather. By a newspaper brought out by one 
of the vessels just arrived from America, we are furnished with the 
Epistle of the Yearly Meeting, held in London in 1835, of which a 
present has been made to us in great kindness : it was a treat no less 
welcome for not having been anticipated, and to myself particularly 
consoling, being replete with explanation of the principles and views of 
our religious Society, as held by our worthy predecessors when they first 
came forth ; and declaring them to remain unalterably the same at this 
day. I trust the pure mind will be stirred up in many of our members 



368 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER, [1836. 

to a serious consideration, whether we are endeavoring to uphold them 
in their original purity and simplicity, to the eyes of the world, and in 
faithfulness and gratitude to Him who called and separated those an- 
cient worthies from the many " Lo here's," and " Lo there's " of their 
day and generation, to be a people to his praise. We also obtained a 
copy of an article contained in a late Petersburg Journal of Agriculture, 
in which our own name is mentioned in connection with the improve- 
ment of the lands in the neighborhood of that capital, etc. To hear of 
my beloved family being still there, at least when the account was printed, 
which was much later than any tidings we had ourselves received, al- 
though nothing could possibly be gleaned of their present state and 
welfare, yielded a satisfaction which those only can appreciate who 
have been long and distantly separated from all most dear on earth to 
memory and life. 

27th. (^First day.) — The weather still very boisterous. Assembled the 
crew in the cabin twice in the day. In the forenoon it was a dull, heavy 
season ; in the afternoon more lively. I have been much cast down of 
late by several discouraging circumstances. The continuance of heavy 
rain not only confines us more on board, but within the narrow limits of 
our little heated cabin below deck. In addition to this, I do not see my 
way clear for leaving the island of Oahu ; while most persons around 
are impatient to be gone, and cannot exactly enter into ray feelings. 
The Lord alone knoweth, and to Him I commit my cause, and desire to 
bow in humble resignation to his holy will: if only now and then 
favored with a glimpse of his heavenly, life-giving presence, (however 
short, if certain,) it will be enough. 

Fourth Month 21st. — Received a visit to-day, by invitation, from a 
white resident and his wife, whom we were desirous of noticing, on ac- 
count of the good example they hold forth to the other white residents, 
their neighbors : his wife is a native of the island, and of good character. 
They have been regularly married, a very rare occurrence here in such 
cases ; and what is still more rare, they are in repute for their moral and 
orderly conduct, whilst most of the white residents are a disgrace fo a 
skin of any color, and frequently have three or four native women as 
wives. Of course I do not include the mission families in these remarks. 

2od. — In the afternoon the king came on board to take leave of us, 
being about to sail for the island of Maui, and his vessel at the time 
waiting with her canvas spread, in readiness to convey him away. He 
gave me a pressing invitation to visit him at Waiaruku on the other 
island : the shores were crowded with natives to witness the departure of 
their king. The artillery of the fort announced his final embarkation ; 
whilst the shipping in the harbor, and his own brig, kept up an occa- 
sional firing, as she passed thro'ugh the channel between the coral reefs. 
One hundred and fifty persons accompanied him as retinue. No exhibi- 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 369 

tion equal to this, we are told, has occurred siuce the departure of Rio 
Rio for England. 

2ith. (First day.) — In the morning wrote a note to John Deill, enclos- 
ing a written notice, which he was requested to read to the people at the 
breaking up of the forenoon meeting, that a public meeting for worship, 
after the manner of the Society of Friends, would be held in the Mari- 
ners' Chapel that evening, at the usual hour; to which the company of 
all persons who inclined to attend was requested. Our captain delivered 
this note to John Deill, and no difficulty appearing on his part, notice 
was then personally given in such directions as seemed most likely to 
insure full publicity. Read portions of Scripture to our seamen twice 
in the course of the day. At the time appointed, landed to attend the 
meeting ; it gathered slowly, but in the end was well attended. After 
sitting awhile in silence, it was with me to point out the desirableness 
of our endeavoring to get into a quiet state of mind ; that we might be 
sensible of the influence of the Holy Spirit, to solemnize our minds to- 
gether, if He should be graciously pleased to lift up the light of his 
heavenly countenance upon us, and bless us therewith ; we then settled 
down into silence before Him. After a time, one or two persons went 
out, but stillness generally prevailed over the company. When the time 
came for me to stand up, I told them that I had had no expectation of 
my voice being heard again among them ; that my mouth had for several 
weeks been closed up, and that a heavy burden had rested upon my mind ; 
to what shall I compare it, but to " the roll that was written within and 
without, with lamentation, and mourning, and woe," for the inhabitants 
of that place, who are crucifying to themselves the Son of God afresh, 
and by their example putting him to open shame in the face of the be- 
nighted islanders among whom they dwell. It was probable that those 
who were the principal causes of this travail of soul were not among that 
company ; but I could do no less, for the clearance of my own mind, than 
publicly advert to this lamentable state of things, lest I should be found 
short of doing my own duty, though the cause of suffering might not .be 
removed : but the disciples of Christ must be willing to suffer with their 
suffering Lord, and to fill up that which is behind, that which remains 
of the afflictions of Christ in the flesh, for his body's sake, which is the 
church. Notwithstanding the extent to which sin and iniquity abound, 
such is the wondrous love of God to his creature man, that He willeth not 
the death of a sinner, but that all should repent, return unto Him, and 
live forever : for this. He gave his only-begotten Son, that whosoever 
believeth on Him should not perish, but have everlasting life; and 
blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed in the only- 
begotten Son of God. I trusted that there were many such believers 
then before me, who profess to be his followers : but a bare profession 
only of Christ would do little for any of us ; nothing short of the pos- 
session of the unspeakable gift of his Holy Spirit will avail us. It is 

Y 



370 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

no matter under what denomination of religion we are walking before 
men, or to what outward and visible body of professing Christians we 
may belong, if we are not members of the mystical body of which Christ 
Jesus is the holy Head and everlasting High Priest, — the church tri- 
umphant, whose names are written in heaven : and there is no other w^ay 
of attaining to this but by and through Christ Jesus, by receiving Him 
in the way of his coming. We must be willing to take his yoke upon us, 
and learn of Him meekness and lowliness ; we must be willing to submit 
to the restraining yoke of his Holy Spirit upon us, and to bring our deeds 
to its light, which will show us our sins, and our exceeding sinfulness, 
and cause us to feel our miserable condition. As this yoke is patiently 
abode under, the effect will be godly sorrow unto repentance, never to be 
repented of: the glories of eternity will be gradually opened to our view, 
and we shall be permitted to behold the blessedness of those who have 
found rest in Jesus. Our sins will be removed from us as far as the east 
is from the west, and blotted out forever for his sake ; and we shall be 
numbered among those who have returned, "and come to Zion, with 
songs and everlasting joy upon their heads," ransomed and redeemed 
from our sins by the blood of Jesus, the new and living way, and the 
only way of initiation into membership with those whose names are 
written in heaven. Unless we witness this for ourselves, and know from 
heart-felt experience Christ Jesus to save us from our sins. He is no 
Saviour of ours, and if we die in our sins, where He is we can never 
come. 

I stood long among them ; and although in the forepart of the time 
it seemed heavy getting on, yet towards the end the life spread over us 
in an eminent manner, and reigned over all. The people seemed as if 
riveted to their seats, instead of rising up and hasting away, when I sat 
down. After this I had to appeal to themselves as witnesses of the 
power which prevailed over us. They still remained stationary after I 
again sat down, until informed that the meeting was over. Such was 
the renewed goodness and mercy of Him to his poor unworthy creatures ; 
but He is " God over all, blessed forever." Amen. 

2bth. — The way seemed now clear for me to direct that the vessel 
should be completely furnished with wood and w^ater, and prepared for 
sea. In the evening, I went to Hiram Bingham, to say that I wished to 
see the people once again collected ; at the same time querying whether, 
if the meeting in the middle of the week was held in the evening, there 
would not be a fuller attendance, especially if the occasion was made 
known. He immediately proposed that, as" their week-day meeting con- 
sisted principally of church members only, they should come together 
as usual on the Fourth day ; and that he would then give notice of a 
meeting to be held on the Fifth day evening, at half-past seven o'clock. 
This proposal was gratefully accepted on my part. 

On observing the of Boston preparing for sea, our mate was de- 



1836.] MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. 371 

spatched with a parcel of tracts, etc., for tbe use of the ship's company ; 
when he got upon her deck, the chief mate came forward, and seeing 
what he had in his hand, said, " We do not receive any of those things ; 
we are all infidels : we do not want anything connected with the Bible : 
but if you will bring us any of the writings of Voltaire, Tom Paine or 

Rousseau, we shall thank you for them : give Captain 's compliments 

to Mr. Wheeler, and say we don't want anything of the kind ; and if 
you persist in leaving them, they shall be thrown overboard." Our mate 
returned on board quite disconcerted, having never before met with such 
a reception in the Pacific. There is great reason to fear that there are 
many of this description in these parts ; but such an open avowal is 
rarely to be found. Upon inquiry, it appeared that no sailors are ad- 
mitted ou board this ship but such as deny the existence of an Almighty 
Being. 

2Qth.^ Receiving stone-ballast, to supply the weight of iron, hardware, 
tin, and nails disposed of from time to time. As soon as our wants were 
communicated to the government, without waiting for an arrangement 
being made by our captain for the stone, and its transport, eight canoes 
of large dimensions were loaded and dispatched to our vessel. Writing- 
paper and nails were sent in return for this accommodation, to the full 
extent of its value ; it had been previously ascertained that writing- 
paper was very scarce with those in authority. 

21th. — Until now, everything like a present to any of the parties with 
whom we have been connected was studiously avoided on our part, as 
gifts often open a door to blindness and perversion ; but the time of our 
departure being at hand, several articles likely to be useful were selected 
and presented to Kinau, and her associate chiefs, as a token of esteem 
and gratitude for the uniform kindness shown us while in the port of 
Honolulu ; these were courteously received. With the assistance of the 
British Consul, a pilot well acquainted with all the principal bays, coves, 
and creeks of the islands was procured to accompany us. He could talk 
a little bad English, was a native of Oahu, and went by the name of 
" Sugar-Cane." Being an elderly man, and very asthmatical, one of his 
sons was brought to assist in caring for him, and to take his share of duty 
with our crew. 

28^^.. — Felt much depressed at the weight of the prospect of meeting 
with the natives in the evening, as before appointed ; but endeavored to 
bear up in humble reliance on the everlasting Arm of strength ; which 
is magnified in proportion as the creature is laid low, and made sensible 
of its helpless condition and utter inability. 

Sat down together in the forenoon as usual ; in the afternoon a native 
schooner through mismanagement ran directly against our vessel. Serious 
injury was anticipated on all sides, but it was so ordered that the violence 
of the shock was broken by first one rope giving way and then another, 
as the pressure increased ; until her stem came in contact with one of 



372 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

our main shrouds, which made such a powerful resistance before break- 
ing, as materially to check her progress, when about to strike our hull ; 
so that the ^hole damage was comparatively trifling. Her commander 
came on board immediately, with tears in his eyes, in great fear lest any 
on board of us should have been killed. This man and his people so 
fully expected that one or both of the vessels must be sunk, that he de- 
spatched a man to the shore for boats to save the crews ; this messenger 
immediately sprung overboard, and swam so quickly, as to reach the 
shore before the two vessels began to show signs that they were not seri- 
ously injured. The spectators could scarcely believe that we had sus- 
tained so little harm. ^ 

After taking tea at Hiram Bingham's we proceeded to the meeting 
appointed the preceding evening, and found a large concourse of people 
assembled in readiness. As this waS an extra meeting appointed on my 
account, the people were informed that it would commence with silent 
waiting, and were exhorted to stillness. Although it is probable more 
than three thousand persons were present, and many of them strangers 
to the practices of Friends ; yet such Was the solemn feeling graciously 
vouchsafed on the occasion, that the greatest order and quietness pre- 
vailed. However long the interval of silence might seem to others, to 
myself it was remarkably short, before I was strengthened to set forth 
the necessity of silent waiting upon God for the sanctifying influence of 
his Holy Spirit, to enable us to worship Him acceptably, " in spirit and 
in truth." I had also to bear testimony to the all-sufficiency of that 
*' grace which bringeth salvation, and hath appeared unto all men; 
teaching us that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live 
soberly, righteously, and godly in this present world ; looking for that 
blessed hope, and the glorious aj^pearing of the great God and our Sa- 
viour Jesus Christ, who gave himself for us, that He might redeem us from 
all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good 
works." I was enlarged and strengthened to testify the gospel of this 
grace of my good and gracious God, which bringeth salvation, and hath 
appeared unto all men ; a word of encouragement ^"as strong in my heart 
to the dear people, and I had to remind them that it was not the rich, 
nor the mighty, nor the noble to whom the call was limited ; not many 
of these were called, nor many that were wise ; but the poor, simple- 
hearted and unlearned, and fishermen like themselves ; and that they 
were the people unto whom the call is still extended. After having sat 
down awhile, it was with me to endeavor to make them sensible of the 
power that so eminently reigned over all ; recommending them to keep 
close to it, and it would be with them forever ; because it is " the power 
of an endless life." None attempted to rise up when the meeting was 
over : I requested Hiram Bingham to dismiss them, but they still kept 
their seats, and the same precious solemnity prevailed. When we left 
our seats they began to draw round us to shake hands, and bid us " fare- 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 373 

well." Most of the missionary families were present, and five of their 
preachers. 

2Wi. — Believing myself clear of the island, every exertion was made 
to be in readiness to leave the harbor on the morrow; and although 
much impeded by persons coming on board, we persevered in making 
the attempt. Towards noon, Kinau, the reigning chiefess, sent on board 
to ascertain what supplies we were most in need of; and her husband, 
the commander of the fort, seemed a little disappointed on finding that 
hogs and goats were already purchased. They provided us, however, 
with eggs, cabbages, water-melons, onions, turkeys, and fowls, sending 
them off in good time. In the afternoon saw all our accounts settled, 
drank tea at the Consul's, and called upon the whole of the mission, to 
take leave of them. 

30^A. — Made the signal for a pilot, according to the rules of the port, 
and at eleven o'clock, a. m., slipped off under easy sail. The morning 
had been cloudy and squally, but the trade-wind was now steady, though 
strong and scant for our purpose. The motion of the vessel was soon 
sufficiently violent to make almost all on board sea-sick : for my own 
part, although not sick, I was otherwise unwell. Towards evening the 
wind forsook us, w^hen we had Ranai Point, and the islands of Morakai, 
Maui, and Tauroa in sight. Calm most of the night, but we had the 
mortification to find that our vessel required much pumping to keep her 
clear of water, owing to her having been so long in a heated and dry 
atmosphere, although almost constantly covered with awnings. • 

F'ijth Mojith \st. {First day.) — Early in the morning a strong trade- 
wind set upon us, and soon raised a heavy sea. From the state of the 
crew and other circumstances, the usual practice of assembling together 
was necessarily abandoned ; the vessel still continued to require consid- 
erable pumping. 

2d. — Strong gales all day, with a heavy breaking sea, which kept our 
decks in a constant wash, and rendered it impossible to secure and pre- 
serve the things in the cabin from the salt water. Towards nightfall, 
we had an indistinct view of the island of Owhyee, now called Hawaii. 

3c?. — Notwithstanding the scantiness of the trade-wind, we had the 
satisfaction to find, soon after daylight this morning, that there was a 
probability of our fetching into the neighborhood of Kalakakua Bay. 
About three o'clock, p. m., we dropped an anchor in ten fathoms water, 
close in with the shore, and near the place where the affray occurred in 
which the British commander, James Cook, was killed. This bay is 
exposed to the sweep of the Pacific, from south to west : but there is a 
marvellous provision for the safety of vessels which touch here, and for 
enabling the natives to procure a plentiful supply of fish. A sea-breeze 
sets in almost as regularly as the day revolves ; but before the swell of 
the sea has time to rise to any material height, the land-breeze comes off 
the mountains, and restores order again upon the ruffled surface : at 
32 



I 

374 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

some seasons of the year, it would, however, be very unsafe for a vessel 
to anchor here ; a few hours is generally sufficient for those which do 
come, to obtain a supply of hogs, goats, etc. No canoe came near us 
for a considerable time after the anchor was down, and then they came 
off very sparingly ; but when the first adventurers had had time to return 
to the shore, and report that they had been invited on board, and that 
we had articles for barter, our deck was presently crowded with almost 
all ages and sizes of the male natives, bringing with them pineapples, pig- 
eons, bananas, ninitas, etc., with the different varieties of shells which 
this part of the coast furnishes. They remained with us until sundown, 
and seemed well satisfied with their visit. It appeared that it would be 
best to visit the missionary station without delay, and to request that a 
meeting of the islanders might be convened purposely, without waiting 
for their usual meeting-day, as a few yards of cotton print would be an 
ample reward for those who took an active part in this business, for the 
extra fatigue it would occasion. By this step a much larger attendance 
would be secured, besides the saving of time, which was now particularly 
important, as the missionaries were shortly to leave all the stations upon 
this island, to attend their annual meeting at Oahu, which holds three 
weeks or more ; and generally, from one or other circumstances, nearly 
two months are required to restore the parties to their respective stations 
again. 

4th. — Our deck was crowded in good time this morning by the natives, 
•bringing with them abundance of their simple varieties for barter. In 
the forenoon we landed, and ascended a steep more than two miles in 
length, and by places almost inaccessible. The great heat, of the sun, 
reflected from a nearly black surface of volcanic rock, smooth and 
glassy, was almost insupportable. The native boys and girls were very 
desirous to help me up the hill: some pulled me forward by the arms, 
and others pushing behind, contributed to lessen the fatigue; although, 
this had a ludicrous appearance, I could not well reject their kindness. 
On reaching the mission-house, we were welcomed in a friendly manner 
by Cochran Forbes and his wife, who occupy this secluded habitation. 
As the native meeting was to be held in regular course in the afternoon, 
it was concluded that notice should be given of a public meeting to be 
held to-morrow morning, for our accommodation, in the hope of collect- 
ing a large number of the people together ; but a chief woman who sat 
by, stated, that as the king and his large retinue were at Kailua (the 
next station), the people who were now at home, in their huts, would be 
engaged in procuring a supply of food, and. in transporting it to these 
visitors both to-morrow and the next day also. On this account it seemed 
best to hold the meeting this afternoon, and to take measures to spread 
the report of our being come to attend it. A considerable number of 
the people were collected at the hour appointed, and in due time my cer- 
tificates were read, and translated by the missionary ; and after calling 



I 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 375 

their attention to the importance of the object for which we were as- 
sembled, ability was afforded me to declare the Truth amongst them, 
fully and freely, for the space of an hour; directing them to the light 
of the Holy Spirit of the Lord Jesus, which shineth in every heart ; 
which would not only show them their sins, but would, if taken heed to, 
save from them with an everlasting salvation. That as no sin is com- 
mitted without the thought of the heart for its origin, it is the heart that 
must be watched over j because everything that defileth a man cometh 
from thence. First of all, before wickedness is committed, proceed 
" evil thoughts," and if these are cherished, then sin foUoweth, and dark- 
ness and death reign ; but if the watch is faithfully maintained, it will 
lead unto prayer, and that light which is " the true light, that lighteth 
every man that cometh into the world," will make manifest the tendency 
of every thought, from what root in us it springs, whether good or evil ; 
and as we choose the good and refuse the evil, we shall be strengthened 
more and more to watch and to pray, even always, " with all prayer and 
supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance ; " 
the light will shine brighter and brighter, — we- shall no longer walk in 
death and darkness, but shall have " the light of life." In this way the 
glad tidings of salvation were proclaimed amongst them in gospel love. 
Nothing could exceed the attention and solidity manifested by these 
Hawaiians, I humbly trust to the glory of Him who wrought and crowned 
the work by his solemnizing presence. On the left of the ascent to the 
missionary station, about half a mile from the rocky margin of the sea, 
stands a rough but substantial monument, erected to the memory of the 
late James Cook, with the following inscription. " In memory of Cap- 
tain James Cook, R. N., who discovered these islands in the year of our 
Lord 1778 ; this humble monument is erected by his fellow-countrymen 
in the year 1825." 

6th. — This morning the natives thronged the deck of our little vessel. 
We had agreed to visit the missionary station again this afternoon ; but 
the violent exertion of yesterday rendered my dear Charles unfit to risk 
another such fatigue in the heat of the day ; and I thought it best, in 
order to prevent suffering myself from the same cause, to submit to being 
conveyed upon the shoulders of the people, in the same manner as they 
are accustomed to transport their chiefs on particular occasions. Having 
landed by myself, and procured some willing natives, upon promise of 
rewarding each of them with some blue cotton print, I proceeded on my 
journey. On reaching a very steep part of the itJad, and making signs 
that I wished to walk, they at length consented to set me down ; but 
they seemed quite uneasy until permitted to resume their toil. This I 
did principally on their account, to make the work lighter ; but I found 
it very difficult to persuade them to do it a second time at the next steep, 
until a determination was manifested to get down, when I was reluctantly 
permitted to alight; they then would not allow me to climb the hill 



376 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

without some of them pushing behind to help me along. I succeeded in 
getting set down four times : at last my entreaties were altogether disre- 
garded, and they persisted in hurrying along, until we reached the mis- 
sionary door. My labor was richly rewarded by a truly interesting op- 
portunity with these newly-acquired acquaintances, whose minds were 
open to receive all that I found in my heart to communicate to them. 
They expressed a desire to understand the principles of our Society, and 
inquired if we had any writings of the Society in our possession : they 
were satisfied on this head, with a promise of being well supplied before 
we left the Bay. The evening proved very wet ; but several serious 
women came and took their stations on the floor in the usual way. 

6th. — To-day the natives seemed to bring on board, to all appearance, 
all that they possessed, in their eagerness to obtain some of our useful 
articles : their poverty and want of clothing are extreme. I purchased 
many things from them of no use whatever to myself or the vessel, 
rather than send them away empty-handed. The missionary family 
came on board about noon, and were furnished with some of our books. 
A variety of things calculated to be useful for children's wearing ap- 
parel, etc., were presented at the same time, and gratefully received. 
May the Lord direct their hearts into the love of God, and into the 
patient waiting for the Lord of life and glory, until they know Him in- 
deed for themselves to be in them, the blessed hope. After they returned 
to the shore, the number of natives began to diminish. In the evening 
we got all secure to be ready to avail ourselves of the land-breeze in the 
night, to enable us, if permitted, to stretch along the coast towards the 
Bay of Kailua, the next missionary station. Various specimens of native 
cloth were procured to-day : even the frames and implements used in 
making it were brought off", in the hope of their being accepted in 
barter. 

As the king, Kauikeaouli, has arrived in Kailua Bay, the body of the 
people will be necessarily attracted towards, that neighborhood from 
hence, and many of them engaged in keeping up a supply of food and 
transporting it thither for his large establishment; on which account 
several hundreds will assemble at the place of worship next First day, 
on the occasion of his being there : my mind is bending towards that 
spot, in the anticipation of being strengthened to declare the mercy and 
goodness of my Lord amongst them ; and it is my soul's desire that his 
heavenly presence may be with us. 

At nine o'clock, p. m., got under weigh with a fresh land-breeze, and 
stood ofl* from the coast to secure an offing sufficient to warrant our 
steering with safety shoreward in the dark, clear of all crags. Heavy 
rain fell just after leaving the Bay of Kalakakua ; but the rising of the 
moon soon after midnight dispelled every cloud, and the weather con- 
tinuing beautifully clear, favored our design. About eight o'clock, A. m., 
on the morning of the 7th instant, we anchored near the king's brig, 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 377 

which, with three native schooners, was lying in the roads of Kailua. 
This anchorage is more exposed to the swells of the ocean than that of 
Kalakakua, having twelve points of the compass without a sheltering 
point of land. In the forenoon, the resident missionary, Artemas Bishop, 
came on board, to welcome us on our arrival ; we returned with him to 
the shore, and on reaching the mission-station were kindly received by 
the family. Here we found a Dr. Gardner, in a declining state of health, 
who had been in the employ of the Hudson's Bay Company, on the 
Columbia River, but had retired in the hope of being benefited by the 
mildness of the air at Hawaii. In the afternoon we called at the resi- 
dence of John Adams, alias Kuakini, the governor of the island, with 
whom I became acquainted at Oahu ; but he had not returned from his 
favorite employment of fishing, at which he is considered very expert. 
On our way back we sat some time on the floor with a chiefs widow, 
who was sick. On the fort established by Tamehcmeha are yet remain- 
ing two enormous idols, which were formerly worshipped by these people. 
They have been evidently cut out of the solid part of two immensely 
large trees, and carved into forms hideous and disgusting, and truly 
gigantic : and they must have cost excessive lab©r. Several pieces of 
heavy cannon were lying about, with the G. R. upon them, which could 
only be viewed with regret. While together, Artemas Bishop very kindly 
tendered his services, placing everything, as regards the meeting to-mor- 
row, at my disposal, and declaring his willingness to act as interpreter. 

On the passage from Honolulu, although our little vessel became more 
leaky than at any time since leaving New South Wales, (excepting dur- 
ing the heavy tempest encountered on the voyage from Sydney to Tahiti,) 
we were in hopes that the leaks would close up in a few days, but it was 
discouraging to find it still necessary to have recourse to our pumps. 
Whether the Henry Freeling was more injured than appeared at the time 
when the schooner ran into her before leaving Honolulu, or whether the 
leaking had been occasioned by a seam just above the margin of the 
copper, which may have opened from long exposure to the sun in still 
water, is uncertain ; we cannot, however, take any measure to ascertain 
this, until again sheltered from the never-ceasing swells of the Pacific ; 
but our hope and trust are in the Lord alone. It was remarked, this 
morning, although riding in about thirteen fathoms water, that the rocky 
bottom might be plainly distinguished intermingled with patches of what 
was to all appearance hard, solid, white sand, supposed to have coral 
underneath ; our anchor had fallen upon one of these white places, and 
as it could be seen plainly that the bill had made scarcely any impres- 
sion, nor perceptibly sunk, they were thought to be beds of white coral, 
free from sand. 

^th. (First day.) — Reached the shore in good time, and accompanied 
the missionary and his family to the meeting ; it was held in a large 
temporary building close to the sea-shore, open on all sides, and widened 
32* 



378 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

for the purpose, with rows of pillars on the longest sides, supporting the 
thatched roofs of this extra skirting. Large as it was and well packed, 
it could not accommodate the people, and dense bodies were ranged quite 
without the shelter of the roofs ; but being open on all sides, those with- 
out could hear almost as well as those within. When all seemed gathered, 
the people were informed by Artemas Bishop, that if we should remain 
silent, they were to keep themselves quite still and quiet. As I have 
uniformly witnessed the beneficial effects of my certificates being read, 
I had previously handed them to the missionary, who read them audibly 
in English, as many of our nation were present, and afterwards trans- 
lated them, I believe very ably to the islanders, who were very attentive. 
A salutation in the love of the everlasting gospel was in my heart to 
every individual present, when I stood up ; desiring that the dew of 
heaven might rest upon them, even unto life, and that forevermore. 
After declaring the fulness of the blessing of the gospel of Christ Jesus, 
if they turned to its light and obeyed it, I had to speak of the nature 
of that true, spiritual worship which only is acceptable in the Divine 
sight. Vain is the attempt of any to draw nigh unto God in praise and 
prayer with the lips,nf tlie heart is not prepared by the Holy Spirit ; 
pointing out the necessity of our waiting for this preparation in humble, 
reverential silence before Him who is a Spirit, and discerneth the 
thoughts and intents of every heart, before we can " worship Him in 
spirit and truth ; " this He requires in this gospel day, which long since 
dawned upon benighted man. It was the travail of my soul that they 
should all come unto Christ, who is " the true light that lighteth every 
man that cometh into the world ; and is given for God's salvation unto 
the ends of the earth." We had a highly favored season together, and 
the language of " peace be unto you," flowed in my heart richly towards 
these dear people. When the meeting was well gathered, the king and 
some of his followers came in and stayed the whole time, behaving in 
an orderly manner. When the meeting broke up, those with whom we 
had been previously acquainted at Oahu flocked about us, and many 
others followed their example of shaking hands. Being informed that 
a Bible-class was about to assemble in the same building, we resumed our 
seats again : it was conducted on the system of learning one verse each 
day, through the week, the whole to be repeated on the First day of the 
week. The children and adults repeated the same words aloud at the 
same time. After this, questions were asked by the teacher, to which all 
the parties answered with one voice. 

Not feeling any warrant to request that the afternoon meeting should 
be held exclusively on my account, it took its usual course, although it 
did not seem safe for me to omit attending it. I sat near the missionary, 
and when the usual services were gone through, I told him that I wished 
to say a few words ; on standing up, he rose to be ready to interpret, 
which arrested the attention of the people. After a pause, the way 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 379 

opened for me to declare the necessity for "every one that nameth the 
name of Christ to depart from iniquity," without which the highest 
profession of the Christian religion is in vain ; and that nothing short 
of the regenerating power of the Spirit of the Lord Jesus in the heart 
of man, can cleanse and purify, and prepare him for that kingdom which 
shall never have an end. It is in the heart that sin hath its origin and 
root; and where the disease is seated, there the remedy must be applied. 
Out of the heart of man proceed " evil thoughts ; " and it is these that 
must be watched for, and detected in the light of the Holy Spirit. I 
stood up in much weakness, but was greatly strengthened, and largely 
opened before sitting down, to testify the gospel of the grace of my God, 
and to ascribe all to the Lord God and to the Lamb, who sitteth upon 
the throne ; who loved us, and washed us from sin in his own precious 
blood, to whom dominion, and glory, and praise belong forever. 

9th. — This morning Kauikeaouli, the king, came on board, and fixed 
to come again in the afternoon to dinner ; this he did to our great satis- 
faction, bringing with him a confidential person of respectability. Every 
opportunity that could be desired was afforded to put the king in full 
possession of our opinion as to the real state of things upon the islands, 
and to apprize him of the artful designs of those persons who are con- 
stantly endeavoring to prejudice him against the missionaries, by raising 
evil reports against them on every trifling occasion, under pretence of 
being his best friends ; while they are at the same time his worst enemies, 
and those of his people. They would rejoic6 to see the missionaries 
banished from the islands, the latter being the only persons capable of 
counteracting their desire to reduce the people to a state of slavery : by 
introducing an extensive growth of sugar-cane, and permitting the chiefs 
to share in the profit with them, they would at once compel the natives 
to labor for them, or, in other words, to be slaves to their sordid avarice, 
while a set of mercenary foreigners would be enriched, altogether 
regardless of the waste of life they occasion. The king listened with 
great attention, and from the questions he asked, there is no doubt but 
that he thoroughly understood the substance of the whole matter. 
Although Kauikeaouli does not speak English with facility, yet he 
understands it tolerably well ; and the young man who accompanied 
him, having had a good education, was able to give every explanation 
required. 

In the evening we drank tea at the mission-house, where again Kaui- 
keaouli was one of the company. I sat next to him, but he was now 
like another person, and took no interest in anything that went forward, 
seeming quite absorbed in thought. During the day, the natives were 
bartering their shells, fowls, and vegetables upon the deck for our knives, 
handkerchiefs, needles, and fish-hooks. The weather was very hot, and 
the incessant tumbling about of our little vessel, from the swell of the 
ocean unceasingly rolling into this exposed bay, contributed to render it 



380 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. ' [1836* 

very exhausting and fatiguing to attend to the wants of the natives;" 
upon whose well-oiled skins the heat seemed to make no impression. 
The number assembled at the meeting yesterday was more than 2000 ; 
but many of them had come from the neighborhood of Kalakakua Bay. 

A large stone building, for a place of worship, is nearly ready for 
roofing at Kailua : on my remarking the very great thickness of the 
walls, I was told, that unless this was the case it could not stand, on ac- 
count of the violent shocks which earthquakes frequently occasion : at 
times the tables and chairs rattle on the floors of the missionary dwell- 
ing. 

10th. — Our deck again crowded with the natives. The missionary 
with his wife and two children, accompanied by Kuakini, the governor 
of the island, paid us a visit in the forenoon, and stayed to dinner on 
board. In the evening went on shore ; and seeing nothing to prevent 
our proceeding to the eastward, took leave of those we knew, and re- 
turned on board after dark. Preparation being made for sailing, and 
the land-breeze springing up, we left the bay of Kailua about midnight, 
and stretched off under easy canvas, not having the advantage of moon- 
light. In the morning of the llth instant, the weather clear, and hot, 
with light breezes, but not from a favorable quarter. Low in mind, but 
in the enjoyment of peaceful poverty, trusting in Him who only knoweth 
the extent of what is before me. My desire is, to be found in the way 
cast up for me, and that I may leave nothing undone, and no place un- 
visited where it is his will that the ever-blessed Truth, by the power of 
the Holy Spirit, should be proclaimed, though it be in weakness and in 
fear, by such an one as myself, frail indeed, and my days fast numbering 
to a close : but the strength of Israel is sufiicient for all things required 
at our hands ; and if we are faithful, I am persuaded, that as our day is, 
so shall our strength be. 

12th. — From the lightness of the wind, and the adverse set of the 
current, at sunset last evening we had nearly drifted to the bay of 
Kailua. The wind having freshened and become more favorable, we are 
this morning in sight of Towaihai Bay. In the forenoon we anchored as 
near the coast as seemed prudent, with a heavy swell setting into the bay. 
With the help of " Sugar-Cane," our pilot, a native was despatched to 
the missionary station at Waimea, with a letter to make arrangements 
with Dwight Baldwin and Lorenzo Lyons, the resident missionaries, for 
collecting the people together as early as might be, in order to expedite 
us on our way to Hilo, in Byron's Bay, situated at the southern ex- 
tremity of the island of Hawaii ; and that our vessel might be no longer 
exposed than was absolutely needful to the risk of encountering what are 
called by the islanders, Moomookoo. These are furious blasts which run 
between the two lofty mountains, with irresistible force, turning the 
surface of the sea into a white foam, and blowing a vessel entirely away 
from the coast ; and though perhaps not producing any serious results. 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 381 

yet it may require several days to get her back into the place from 
whence she was driven. As the distance over the mountains from the 
coast to Waimea is more than fourteen miles, the return of our mes- 
senger cannot be looked for till to-morrow morning. On reaching Kala- 
kakua Bay, several days ago, we were informed that the station of 
"Waimea, near which we now are, was vacant, the missionaries having 
sailed away for their annual meeting ; so that there seemed a probability 
w^e should have to pass by it : but at Kailua we learned that the vessel 
they were in had met with such boisterous weather, that she was com- 
pelled to put back again ; and the indisposition of one of the parties pre- 
vented their making a second attempt at that time. On inquiring of a 
native this morning through the pilot, this report was found correct ; 
and that the two families had again returned to their station at Waimea, 
and were now there. This evening the master of the missionary packet 
came on board, and said he was to proceed towards Hilo to-morrow, to 
bring away the missionaries: that he was to call here on his return for 
the two families at Waimea, and then to call at Kailua for the family 
resident there ; but that he could not execute the order he had received, 
as there were five families at these places, and he had only accommoda- 
tion for three. I told him, that if the missionaries at Waimea could 
stay to render me the needful assistance here, I should then proceed im- 
mediately to Hilo, and after I had visited the people of that place, we 
would then transport the two families from thence to the island of Maui ; 
from which place they would have no difficulty in getting to Oahu, as 
vessels are frequently passing to and fro between those two islands. To- 
morrow it is probable this matter will be decided. I desire to stand 
resigned to whatever is the will of my heavenly Father, believing it will 
not be required of me to go to any part where there is no one capable 
of interpreting between myself and the natives. From what we have 
seen of the people here in the course of the day, they appear to be more 
haughty, and more exorbitant in their demands, than at either of the 
two bays we have previously anchored in : owing perhaps to their having 
had more intercourse with foreigners, and more frequent communication 
with Oahu. 

Charles and myself sat down together in the forenoon as heretofore, 
and I believe shared together in a long, heavy, lifeless season ; but I 
humbly trust that I have, in some degree, learned in all states to be con- 
tent, and desire to bear cheerfully every dispensation of the Divine 
Will ; a knowledge of which, when moving along in the counsel thereof, 
is at once the strength of my life and food administering consolation 
and comfort to the wayworn traveller. 



382 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 



CHAPTER XXYIII. 

Waimea — ISTative Meeting — Sail for Koloa — Volcano — Byeon's Bat 
— JSTative Meetings — Sail with the Mission Families foe Maui — Island of 
Maui — Anchor at Lahaina — Proceed to Wairuku — School — Meetings at 
Lahaina — School — Sail for Oahu. 

FIFTH MONTH 13th, 1836.— The messenger despatched yesterday 
to Waimea, returned at an early hour this morning, bringing a letter 
from Dwight Baldwin, (with whom we became acquainted when at the 
Georgian Islands last year,) w^hich contained a welcome message, and 
stated that a horse was sent down for my son Charles, and a sufficient 
number of the natives to transport myself upon a sort of litter to the sta- 
tion, at the same time informing us^hat a meeting might be held with the 
people in their district the same evening, if we left the coast in good 
time after receiving the letter. This being ascertained, we hastened to 
the shore, taking with us " Sugar-Cane," the pilot, who, from his knowl- 
edge of the neighborhood, could point out a landing-place most free from 
the breaking surf Having accomplished our purpose in safety, we soon 
found the natives who had been engaged as burden-bearers, and there 
seemed every probability of our setting forward without delay; but 
when all seemed ready and I had taken my seat, some demur began to 
show itself on the' part of the natives ; and we began to discover that 
nothing would satisfy them but the sight of the cloth which they were 
to have as payment, and a knowledge of the quantity that each man was 
to receive for his labor. Supposing that these matters had been fully 
arranged for us by the missionaries as had been requested, we were quite 
unprepared to answer this demand ; and as far as we could understand, 
the parties were determined not to proceed without it was complied 
with : as the affair could not be adjusted, I left my seat again, expecting 
to have to return on board. A number of the natives by this time 
gathered round us, and amongst them Avas an American sailor ; and find- 
ing that he understood a little of the language, I requested him to inquire 
whether any other persons then about us would undertake the work. 
After much debate some consented, and being informed that whatever 
the missionaries decided upon as their wages, they should be fully paid, 
a sufficient number came forward, and we soon began to move on in 
earnest. The sun by this time had become very hot, and the journey 
altogether extremely fatiguing, from the road passing over mountain 
after mountain with continual ascent nearly the whole distance of four- 
teen miles. I was desirous to lessen the labor of the people as much as 
was in my power ; and walked perhaps more than was prudent for a 
stranger in such a climate at noonday. It w^as late in the afternoon 
when we arrived at Waimea ; and on reaching the mission-house were 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 383 

kindly received by Lorenzo Lyons, and Dwight Baldwin and their fam- 
ilies. Feeling much exhausted with the heat and the harassing journey, 
I should have rejoiced if the meeting had been appointed for the next 
morning : but found on inquiry that the people would soon begin to col- 
lect, and that if postponed until to-morrow, but few persons would be 
able to attend, as they would necessarily be widely scattered in collecting 
food for the First day of the week, so that they might have nothing to 
prevent their attending the places of worship. I was informed, that on 
First day the meeting would be larger if the weather proved fine ; but 
if wet, the people would not come. These things considered, it seemed 
best to take the opportunity which now presented, rather than by delay 
to run the risk of faring worse, or perhaps losing my labor altogether. ' 
After some refreshments we repaired to the meeting, which proved quite 
as large as was expected. The senior missionary thought it unnecessary 
to do more than explain the nature of my certificates, and this in a brief 
manner; but perhaps sufficient for the understanding of the people. 
When he had finished, I stood up in great weakness, desiring that we 
might endeavor to draw nigh unto the Lord in humble reverence of soul. 
The people were very solid and attentive ; and although I do not remem- 
ber having felt less ability to minister, or having less matter in prospect, 
as I proceeded, strength sufficient was mercifully and timely afibrded, 
to endeavor to turn them from darkness to the light of the Holy Spirit 
of the Lord Jesus in their own hearts, that they might know Him to be 
a Saviour indeed, to save them from their sins ; that so He might be 
theirs, and they might be his, through the never-ending ages of eternity : 
it is He who bringeth unto God the Father, and raiseth up at the last 
day. I stood long among them, and though to myself the life never 
seemed to rise and spread, as at some favored seasons, and my own ex- 
hausted state of body was sensibly felt, yet I afterwards found, from the 
testimony of others, that the power of the blessed Truth had been felt 
amongst them : let the Lord be glorified and let them rejoice ; but the 
feelings and the sentence of the unprofitable servant most certainly were 
mine. 

Spent an agreeable evening with the two families. From the vast 
quantity of rain which falls on this side the island of Hawaii, the damp- 
ness of everything in and about the houses is extreme : the bed we lay 
on would have been very justly considered in England not fit for those 
who have any regard for their health, but we had no alternative ; and 
after using all the means we possessed to prevent being injured, we were 
favored to witness no ill efiects in the morning, though our clothing was 
as if it had been hung in the midst of steam during the night. We 
were, however, glad to see the light of the returning morning to liberate 
us from the consequences which threatened. 

14:th. — Being desirous of returning to the coast as soon as circum- 
stances would allow, we rose early in the morning, and after breakfast it 



384 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

was concluded by the missionaries (who had the direction of the move- 
ments of the Missionary Packet), that instead of proceeding round the 
southern part of the island to Byron's Bay, where Hilo is situated, she 
should sail immediately for Kailua and Kalakakua Bays, and return 
with the mission families from those stations back again to Kowaihai 
Bay, when, if the two families residing here were ready, they would 
accompany their brethren to the island of Oahu, to be in readiness for 
the approaching annual meeting of the whole mission about to take 
place. By this measure, the missionary families at Hilo were left 
entirely at our disposal, which at once removed every doubt of being 
able to speak to the people. How bountifully are we dealt with by Him 
who " openeth his hand and satisfieth the desire of every living thing." 
At nine, a.m., taking leave of Waimea, we made the best of our way to 
the coast, expecting to put to sea the same evening ; but the night prov- 
ing rainy and rough, it seemed best for us to remain under the shelter 
at present afforded by the projecting land in the neighborhood of Koloa. 

Ibih. {First day.) — From the state of the weather, it is probable, if 
we had remained at Waimea, but few of the people would have attended 
the meeting to-day. Twice in the course of the day our seamen were 
assembled for devotional purposes, as we had no communication with the 
shore ; although I thought if an interpreter had been present some of 
the straggling natives might have been collected together. At sundown 
got under weigh, and proceeded towards Koloa with a light breeze; but 
on opening the mouth of the passage, between the islands, we found 
plenty of wind and sea. We stretched off the land until two o'clock in 
the morning, and then stood towards Hawaii again, under double-reefed 
canvas, anticipating that before we could possibly reach any of its stu- 
pendous crags, the day would have sufficiently dawned to expose them 
to our view. 

16^/i.— Employed through the day endeavoring to beat through the 
passage formed by the islands of Hawaii and Maui, about twenty miles 
wide, with rough blowing weather, and the trade-wind directly opposed 
to our course. Maintained a central position between the islands during 
the night ; but gained very little ground. 

11 th. — Early in the morning stood in for Hawaii, the weather rainy 
through the day ; at six o'clock, p. m., stood off again for the night. 
Torrents of rain appeared to be falling all the day upon the mountains 
of Hawaii: tweqty-six different cascades were counted at one time rush- 
ing towards the ocean down the rocky cliffs : every part of the island 
which we have seen seems to consist of huge masses of volcanic substance, 
and the leeward side is truly dreary and barren in appearance. 

l^th. — After beating to and fro during the night, the weather became 
more gentle ; but the wind was so fickle that there seemed no probability 
of our rounding the point that forms one side of Byron's Bay, at the 
bottom of which stands the village and missionary station of Hilo. In 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEBLER. 385 

the course of the day made several advantageous tacks close in with the 
shore, there being no appearance of broken water on the margin of the 
coast. The weather proved much more bright and favorable than we 
had anticipated : we heard a well attested fact related by a missionary 
who had formerly dwelt some years at Hilo, that while residing at that 
station there were only six days wholly without rain during the space of 
two years, as by record duly kept of the weather. Fifty-six cascades of 
water pouriug off the land into the sea were in sight at noon to-day. 

This evening, whilst under feeling of poverty and weakness, I was 
reminded that this day the Yearly Meeting of Friends at large sat down 
in London. This brought afresh my dear brethren and sisters, who are 
endeavoring to do the will of our heavenly Father, very near to me in 
the covenant of life and peace ; and a belief that we ourselves shall not 
be forgotten by some who compose that large assembly, when drawing 
nigh in spirit to the footstool of mercy and love, is very precious and 
animating, though removed from them almost as far as the east is from 
the west. But although thus outwardly severed from each other, we 
have a never-failing source of comfort and consolation in knowing that 
the one great and heavenly Parent of the universe is equally near unto 
us all, that in Him we live, and move, and have our being, and that his 
tender mercy is over all his works ; of which my only earthly treasure, 
and my all on the solitary Plains of Shoosharry, form a part. May the 
blessing of the Most High be felt, through the power of the Holy Spirit, 
to rest richly upon us all ; then shall we be in that glorious unity which 
inherits life, and that forevermore ; from which nothing can separate, 
because it is in the love of God, in Christ Jesus our Lord.* 

19th. — Towards midnight, the flashes from the great volcano illumined 
the atmosphere, and at times had the appearance of a stationary light 
on that part of the coast. At three o'clock, A. m., it visibly spread and 

* Having had of late a number of letters handed to us by way of introduction 
from one missionary to another, in order to procure the needful aid from station to 
station, I have thought it might afford satisfaction to others, to know how we stood 
in their estimation, after having sojourned nearly five months within their borders 
on the Sandwich Isles. As they are all of the same tenor, a copy of one may suffice 
for the whole. 

(Copy.) April 23d, 1836. To Eev. David B. Lyman and Titus Coan. 

Dear Brethren : Allow me the pleasure of introducing to you our friends, 
Daniel Wheeler, a minister of the gospel, of the Society of Friends, and his son 
Charles "VVheeler, who, on an errand of benevolence to the dwellers on the isles of 
the Pacific, have visited this quarter, to co-operate in the work of our Master, in 
turning men from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God. I have 
had the pleasure of interpreting repeatedly the warm, earnest, and evangelical 
appeals of Daniel Wheeler to our people, and presume you will feel it a pleasure to 
assist him in a similar way, for the furtherance of his object, and otherwise facili- 
tating their intercourse with the chiefs and the people, and cheering their toil in a 
long and expensive voyage. Afiectionately your brother, 

Honolulu, Island Oahu. Hiram Bingham. 

33 Z 



386 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

increased its light, but was eventually lost sight of in the beams of 
returning morning. Having made a successful in-shore slant during the 
night, at breakfast-time weathered the northernmost point, and edged 
away for Byron's Bay, the wind now shifting more and more in our 
favor. At half-past two o'clock, p. m., dropped an anchor in seven 
fathoms water, behind a small reef, which affords a good shelter from 
the swell occasioned by the usual trade- wind, which though constantly 
blowing in during the day, through the wonderful provision of an all- 
wise Providence, never is permitted to blow hard f )r at least nine months 
out of the twelve, which seasons are pretty well ascertained. During 
the intervals of unsettled weather, no vessel would be warranted in at- 
tempting to seek shelter here. In the afternoon, a double canoe came 
off from the shore, and returned again loaded with stores, which our 
vessel had received from the Missionary Packet at Kowaihai Bay, and 
collected at other places since leaving Oahu. Taking our pilot " Sugar- 
Cane " for a guide to that part of the strand the most free from surf, 
Charles and myself landed and made our way towards the mission-house, 
meeting with David B. Lyman and Titus Coan before reaching their 
abode. Both the families assembled at David B. Lyman's, where we 
partook of some refreshment. 

2Qth. — This morning the principal chief and his wife came on board to 
breakfast, and stayed our reading. This chief is descended from the late 
Tamehameha, and certainly, if bulk and weight can add dignity to high 
birth, his wife must also be a first-rate personage ; and we are told, that 
her rank is considerably higher than that of her husband. On leaving 
us, she very uncourteously took to herself the power of proclaiming the 
Henry Freeling under tahu, when the natives who had come on board 
with shells, eggs, etc., to barter, immediately sprung into their canoes, 
and pushed off from the vessel. Through the medium of " Sugar-Cane," 
we were made to understand that all traffic could now only be carried 
on at a sort of market upon the shore. On inquiry made afterwards, it 
appeared that this woman had not the power of preventing the natives 
from trading ; and that she had ventured to usurp this authority in the 
hope of monopolizing the whole traffic herself. Tt happened, however, 
that we were not in want of many supplies, as we were not intending to 
recruit our stock of fuel at this island, on account of the extra risk to 
the vessel which delay might incur in such an exposed roadstead. In 
the afternoon David B. Lyman and Titus Coan came on board; we re- 
turned with them to the shore, and, after a walk to an old crater not far 
distant, took tea at Titus Coan's, where the other family joined us. At 
nine o'clock in the ^ening, the flames of the volcano gave the atmosphere 
an unusually bright tinge of light. 

1\st — This morning the circumstance of the vessel being tabued was 
fully ascertained to be enforced with a view to exclude the natives 
from a share in the traffic, and no other than an unauthorized violation 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 387 

of their privileges, against which we thought it right to make a stand. 
A person who could speak a little English came on board at an early- 
hour, with a present of a fowl and some potatoes from the chiefess. I 
told him it was a pity she had been at the trouble of sending them off, 
as presents were things we did not accept, and therefore must pay for 
what he had brought with him. This man was told to inform us that, 
if we accepted the present, it would be considered that the chiefess was 
entitled to furnish what supplies might be wanted ; but if these terms 
were not acceded to, and the present was declined, he was then to return 
to the shore to know its value, and the price was to be sent off by a native 
then upon the deck, who was pointed out, that he might be known again 
by us ; word was soon brought thg^t the price was a quarter dollar, which 
was paid forthwith, to preserve peace and put an end to the matter. 
The man who brought off the present was highly gratified at our declin- 
ing the terms altogether ; and there is no doubt but the affair soon gained 
publicity, as canoes kept coming through the day with fowls, turkeys, 
cabbages, bread-fruit, pineapples, watermelons, etc., in an undisguised 
manner. We afterwards fully ascertained that this arbitrary proceeding 
was a violation of the laws of the island, no person whatever, but the 
governor, John Adams, alias Kuakini, having the power of interfering 
with the traffic carried on by the inhabitants ; yet such is the servile 
state of these poor people, having been trained from infancy to view 
their chiefs as a race of beings superior to themselves, that they would 
patiently have borne this act of oppression, if it had met with our 
sanction. Drank tea at David B. Lyman's, who has kindly undertaken 
to accept the office of interpreter between myself and the people to- 
morrow. Notwithstanding I have now stood before so many thousands 
of these islanders on both sides the Equator ; yet the prospect of to- 
morrow is formidable in my sight. If the weakness of human nature 
was not thus felt, there would, I believe, be a danger of our not suffi- 
ciently and devotedly seeking after and imploring the strengthening 
influence of that power without which " we can do nothing," but with 
it all things. May the Lord be our helper, and cause his own works to 
praise Him, to the glory of the riches of that grace which came by 
Jesus Christ. 

22c?. {First day.) — This morning I felt as has uniformly been the case 
when about to meet for the first time a large body of the people at a 
fresh place ; but I was comforted from believing that we should be re- 
membered by some at a time and " place where prayer is wont to be 
made ; " where the Lord is in the purified temple, the earthly nature 
silent, and the heavenly Intercessor's only availing help experienced. 
Attended the meeting at the time fixed : sat as one that had. lost all 
strength, until David B. Lyman had nearly finished reading the Morning 
Meeting's certificate, when I seemed ready, and only waiting the termi- 
nation of the concluding paragraph to stand upon my feet, with my mind 



388 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

centred and the fear of man banished far away. After the people were 
requested to settle down in stillness, and endeavor to draw nigh unto the 
Lord with humble reverence, I was strengthened to declare amongst them 
the way of life and salvation, in the word of the truth of the gospel, in 
the love of which my heart was greatly enlarged. Repentance towards 
God, and faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ, the only way to obtain 
forgiveness of sins that are past, and freedom from the thraldom of sin 
in future, were largely pointed out, and the light of the Holy Spirit of 
Christ Jesus, which shineth in every heart, as the only blessed medium 
by which this path is made manifest ; by reason of the darkness which 
prevaileth in man, while held in a carnal, and unregenerate state, in 
bondage to the power of Satan, the prince of darkness. The burthen 
which rested upon my mind was, that they might be delivered from the 
power of darkness, and translated into the kingdom of the dear Son of 
God, through the shedding of whose precious blood our redemption is 
sealed, even forgiveness and remission of sins that are past, and an inter- 
est mercifully granted in that Holy Advocate, always present to plead 
with our heavenly Father, the weakness and infirmity of our nature, for 
the time to come, for all those who, in belief and obedience, are willing 
to come unto God by Him. Such, and such only, are turned "from 
darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God." The meet- 
ing was not so large, we were told, as at some other times ; but the people 
were very attentive, and bowed down under the mighty hand of Him 
whose power reigned over all. After the meeting broke up, we attended 
a Sabbath-school for Bible scholars of all ages and both sexes. It com- 
menced with a prayer by a native teacher, and finished with another 
from one of the missionaries. 

We partook of some dinner with Titus Coan and wife, as I felt an 
engagement to attend the native meeting again in the afternoon. It 
began at three o'clock, and I had again to testify of the gospel of grace 
and truth which came by Jesus Christ, from which, such is the universal 
love of God, none are excluded. 

2Sd.— By a canoe that came paddling around the vessel, it was ascer- 
tained that the tabu was still enforced ; and the natives, though invited 
on board, thought it safest to keep aloof. Before noon a person was sent 
to inform us that sundry articles were in the market for sale ; but as they 
belonged to the chiefess as before, he was told that nothing would be 
purchased belonging to her, at the same time it was stated, that if the 
natives had anything to sell, we would buy from them what was wanting. 
In the afternoon landed, and visited a magnificent and stupendous water- 
fall called the " Cascade of the Rainbow." The sun was hot and the 
walk fatiguing ; but the exercise was needful before again putting to sea, 
as from the wetness of th6 weather since anchoring in the bay but little 
had been obtained. We passed by three distinct craters, situated in a 
line stretching inland from the shore, apparently at exact distances from 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 389 

each other, and the same size and shape in every particular, all declaring 
the wonderful works of the same Almighty power. The cascade of the 
rainbow exceeds the description given of it, and at once excites wonder 
and admiration, exhibiting a mighty torrent of foaming water in per- 
petual roar, rushing down a perpendicular steep of more than one hundred 
feet into a basin of sufficient magnitude to receive this never-ceasing 
deluge. At the back of the fall, towards the bottom, a large arch is 
formed, probably by the rushing torrent ; and the enormous weight of 
water falling such a depth, caused a mist to arise two-thirds of the whole 
height of the surrounding cliffs, which, with the sun in a certain position, 
gives rise to the name of the cascade, by displaying a beautiful rainbow. 
While Charles was taking a sketch of the outline of this sublime spec- 
tacle, I placed myself on a stone in its front, surrounded by nine of the 
natives, who seemed not fully satisfied without being so near as to touch 
me occasionally. One^of the oldest of them took no small pains to make 
me understand that in former days, when there was plerity, plenty of 
water, (probably after great rain,) little native children were hurled by 
their parents into this rainbowed gulf to check the increase of population. 
Afterwards, on mentioning to the missionary, Titus Coan, what I sup- 
posed this native meant, describing as well as I could some of his actions 
and words, he said that the construction I had put upon them was 
correct. 

Not feeling anything to detain me further upon this island, we look 
forward to leave this interesting bay to-morrow night, when the land- 
breeze comes off the mountains, for the island of Maui, and expect to 
take with us the two missionary families so far on their way to the annual 
meeting at Oahu: they will probably escape a portion of sea-sickness by 
not coming on board until near the time of sailing, as the motion of our 
vessel is incessant, from the constant swell of the ocean, which ranges 
round the reef into the bay. It compels us to keep everything secure 
nearly as much as at sea. 

24:th. — To-day procured what supplies were needed. In the afternoon 
took exercise on shore, and towards sun-setting the baggage was embarked 
in a double canoe, which, with the assistance of our boat, brought off both 
the families and ourselves with two native servants. About eight o'clock, 
P.M., the mountain breeze sprung up, when the vessel was got under 
weigh, but the wind soon became lighter, and the great wash of water off 
the land and out of the rivers, combined to sweep us towards the reef : 
before ten o'clock the water began to grow shallow, and diminishing from 
ten to three fathoms, obliged us to anchor for the night. The hollow 
ground swell upon the edge of the reef caused violent and constant roll- 
ing, without a possibility of preventing it in that position. 

25th. — Soon after eight o'clock, a. m., the gea-breeze made its ap- 
pearance, but before setting in, a canoe came paddling off in great haste 
to reach the vessel, with a couple who were desirous of being married 
33* 



390 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

before the departure of the missionaries; but having neglected to obtain 
the permission of the principal chiefess, this could not be accomplished. 
There was no alternative but that of returning again to the shore about 
three miles off, to obtain the needful sanction ; and having been told that 
we should not wait for them if the wind should spring up in our favor, 
they paddled off again with all the speed in their power. Before the 
wind was strong enough to warrant the risk of getting under weigh and 
clearing the reef, this canoe was seen again returning to the vessel from 
the shore. They would gladly have been married in their canoe, but 
the motion was so violent that the parties could not possibly stand upright 
while the missionary performed the usual ceremony. They were then 
taken on board, and to make it easy to both parties, were brought down 
into the cabin, where the rite was performed by one of the missionaries 
demanding answers to several important questions ; the other offering up 
a prayer. The captain, mate, and ourselves, were witnesses of this curious 
exhibition, the vessel rolling about in such a manner that they were 
forced to hold themselves by the table and each other when they stood 
upon their feet : they were both so drenched by the sea that had washed 
into the canoe, that measures were necessary to clear the cabin floor 
from the quantity of water on it, after the ceremony was concluded. 
The husband was clothed in a European shirt, with a belt round him ; 
and his wife in a loose cotton robe, reaching nearly to the floor, which 
comprised the whole attire of the parties. I felt a degree of satisfaction 
at what had transpired, and to myself our detention last evening was 
accounted for. Nothing short of a fear let in by some on board, of losing 
the vessel upon the reef, would have induced a willingness to anchor for 
the night to avoid the apparent danger that seemed to threaten. On 
looking over all the circumstances of the case, there seemed a providence 
in it that these poor people might be saved the temptation of violating 
the laws of their country by an illegal procedure, without waiting the 
return of the missionaries, which might be most of two months. A mar- 
riage thus consummated upon the mighty waters, is not an every-day 
transaction, and especially, as I humbly trust it may be said, in a place 
of worship, which the cabin of the Henry Freeling has been in many 
instances, as well as a place of prayer and praise; from whence the 
spiritual sacrifice has, we hope, at times acceptably ascended unto God 
through Jesus Christ, though we be as nothing in his sight, and in our 
own, utterly unworthy of the least of all his tender mercies. As soon 
as the married couple had left the vessel, we at once made sail, with a 
delightful breeze in our favor, for the island of Maui. 

We witnessed last evening a scene, in the embarkation of the two mis- 
sionary families, both affecting and highly interesting. When the mo- 
ment for their leaving their habitations approached, the natives crowded 
into their houses to take leave of them ; and as the train proceeded 
towards the beach, the company increased to a large number, perhaps 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 391 

hundreds. When arrived at the edge of the cliff, there was a solemn 
pause, and a prayer was eventually offered up by D. B. Lyman ; after 
which the final separation took place. The people seemed to consider 
us also as friends about to leave them, and extended their good wishes, 
shaking hands very freely as we retired to the boat. Some of them as- 
sisted us to launch into the surf, and I have no hesitation in believing 
that they would have risked their own lives to save ours. How different 
their present state to what it was, when these shores were visited by the 
first navigators of the Pacific : but what might the situation of these 
simple-hearted natives have been at this day, if only men of Christian 
principles had trod their soil, instead of the wicked and barbarous crews 
of the shipping ; who have committed every possible excess and outrage, 
shameful and brutal, upon these helpless islanders, to the lasting disgrace 
and infamy of the white skin. 

Before leaving England, I was applied to by our mutual friend, 
Thomas Bigg, to make inquiry, should opportunity present, for an Eng- 
lishman supposed to reside on the island of Hawaii ; and a letter from 
his poor mother was committed to my care for him. It appears that the 
individual in question lived in the neighborhood of Kalakakua Bay, and 
obtained a livelihood as a pilot to the vessels which occasionally came 
to that side of the island for supplies. He died in the fall of 1832, 
leaving a native widow and two children, who, I should suppose, were 
afterwards supported by her relations. The youngest child died last 
year, and the eldest has since been carried off, say stolen, by the captain 
of an American whaler, who pretended to have received orders from the 
god-parents (so called) to bring these children to them in America. It 
is probable that this impostor was aware of the lad's abilities ; and that 
by this fabricated tale he might be obtained without any cost, now that 
he had lost his father. In this manner was this poor helpless boy torn 
away, in spite of his tears and entreaties to remain with his mother, under 
pretence of being provided for much better in America than would be 
the case here. The whaler has never returned to this neighborhood since 
the theft was committed. This account has been principally given me 
by one of the missionaries ; and I cannot for a moment doubt that it is 
substantially correct. The injured native mother is now removed, by 
death, beyond the reach of the monsters who perpetrate these horrible 
deeds of cruelty and injustice; but their day will also come, and will 
not tarry. 

2Qth. — In hauling round the point of the island, the wind became 
light ; but a fresh breeze springing up from the southwest, enabled us to 
stem the current and reach the roads of Lahaina soon after twelve 
o'clock ; we anchored near the American ship Newark, a whaling vessel 
put in for fresh provisions and vegetables. The smooth water having 
recruited our passengers, the men went on shore, but soon returned, 
bringing with them the resident missionary, William Richards. The 



392 • MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

captain of the whaler coming on board at the same time, kindly made 
the offer of his boat, which conveyed all our passengers on shore at once 
with ease. In the afternoon Charles and myself landed, and remained 
at the mission-house until sundown. It appeared that William Richards 
and family had intended to leave Lahaina on the evening of the follow- 
ing day for Oahu, in a small schooner lying near at hand ; this being 
the only opportunity likely to offer for their conveyance to that island in 
time for their annual meeting. Although I had not disclosed what was 
upon my mind to any one, yet I had long believed that I should not be 
clear of the Sandwich Islands, without making an attempt to see the 
whole of the missionary families when collected together for their an- 
nual meeting at Oahu ; and it now sprung in my heart to tell William 
Richards, that if he would consent to remain at Lahaina, and assist me 
over the approaching First day, I should feel myself bound to convey 
himself and family, in time for their meeting at Oahu if practicable, in 
the Henry Freeling. These terms being accepted, it was with me to 
inquire whether the missionary at the station of Wairuku, on the south 
side of the island, had sailed for Oahu ; and finding there was consider- 
able probability of his being still at his post, it seemed best to make the 
necessary arrangements for proceeding thither without delay. A mes- 
senger was forthwith despatched with a letter, requesting that the inhab- 
itants of that district might be collected to-morrow at the place of wor- 
ship, as early in the day as could conveniently be done. A whale-boat 
was procured from the governor Opeli, as the conveyance best calculated 
to accomplish our object, in contending with the wind and weather in 
rounding one point of the jsland, where strong blasts prevail from the 
set of the trade-winds, during the greatest part of the year. 

21tli. — By two o'clock, A. m., the whale-boat, manned with a native 
crew, came alongside; and at the cock-crowing, as agreed upon by all 
parties, we left the vessel properly equipped for the journey. The morn- 
ing was serene and beautiful, and when the day broke the wind began to 
rise, and to increase as the day advanced. On reaching the most critical 
point, the wind was so strong and the water so rou^h, that for a time it 
seemed doubtful whether the strength of our rowers would hold out: 
they succeeded, however, in getting under the shelter of the coast ; but 
not without all of us being well drenched by the spray of the sea. By 
eight o'clock we reached the boundary aimed at, beyond which the boat 
was of no further service ; here we landed and hauled it up ; and the 
men corded the oars to a chair we had purposely brought with us. I 
was thus speedily furnished with a land conveyance, and Charles being 
provided with a horse, we pursued our route towards Wairuku, about 
eight miles distant ; he on horseback, and I riding and walking alter- 
nately, for the relief of my bearers, as well as for a change of position. 
We got to our destination about noon, and were kindly received by the 
missionary family. While some, refreshment was preparing, we visited 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 393 

the school, consisting of a large number of children of both sexes. The 
meeting gathered at three o'clock, which we attended accordingly, myself 
in much weariness and emptiness : but I was strengthened to stand up 
shortly after the reading of my certificates, and remind the people that 
we were in the presence of the Most High God of heaven and earth ; 
before whom " the nations are as a drop of a bucket : He taketh up the 
isles as a very little thing." He not only seeth all our actions, but 
knoweth the most inward thoughts and imaginations of every heart. I 
was carried forward to unusual length, and without any prospect of 
drawing to a conclusion ; the blessed truths of the gospel unfolding in. 
continued succession to the view of my mind for about an hour and a 
half. I afterwards found that the meeting had kept increasing far beyond 
what was anticipated. It was to me a very memorable season, the Lord's 
power was over all; and I humbly trust his nam a was honored and ex- 
alted, and the kingdom within proclaimed to the dear Kedeemer's praise. 
The desire of my heart was, that the gospel message might be "glad 
tidings " indeed, " of great joy " to these people, through " repentance 
towards God, and faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ," wrought by be- 
lieving in the appearance of. his Holy Spirit in the heart, and by the op- 
eration thereof cleansing and purifying from everything that is offensive 
in the Divine sight : that thus they might be made meet to be partakers of 
an inheritance with the saints in light, in the everlasting kingdom. My 
mind felt peaceful and refreshed, and the fatigue of the journey Avas re- 
membered no more. We had to shake hands with a large body of the 
natives between the meeting-house and the missionary's dwelling. After 
spending some time with the family, and the night drawing on, we Avere 
compelled to renew our travel towards the place where the boat had been 
left in the morning; and though it soon became dark after leaving 
Wairuku, we succeeded in getting to the right -spot. After the people 
had rested themselves, the boat was launched, and we were favored to 
reach our little vessel about half-past one o'clock in the morning. It was 
to me a memorable day of goodness and mercy, and the more so as it was 
the anniversary of my dear William's birth, which kindled in my heart 
towards our heavenly Father renewed desires for the welfare of my 
precious family. i 

2^th. — Engaged on board until afternoon, then landed and arranged 
with the missionary to meet the people at nine o'clock on the following 
morning ; at the prospect of which I felt as a worm and no man : but 
whither could I look for help but unto Him who hath so often covered 
my head in the day of battle, for his great name's sake. 

2^th. {First day.) — Got some rest in the night, but was awakened early 
by the remembrance of the great weight of responsibility resting upon 
me : but the voice of my supplication was heard, and my prayer was not 
permitted to return again into my bosom in the hour of trouble. At this 
place we found a noble meeting-house teeming full of people, both in 



394 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

the galleries and upon the ground-floor, more in number than two thou- 
sand, according to the missionary's statement. The will of the creature 
was laid low as in the dust ; but I felt the comforting influence of that 
power, whose " strength is made perfect in weakness," to be nigh, though 
the earth trembleth and shaketh at the presence thereof. Though a 
stranger to the language of these people, I was sensible that my kind and 
willing interpreter took more than ordinary pains to impress their min.ds 
with a belief that I had brought with me well attested letters of recom- 
mendation; and as the name of William Ellis was well known and re- 
membered among them, he took care to state that I had a letter from 
him also, among others ; his competent knowledge and fluent expression 
of the language, while it at once commanded attention, raised a degree 
of confidence, both in them and myself, which was of a strengthening 
tendency. 

On standing up I told them, although for the most part we were 
strangers to each other, yet we were all of one blood and members of 
the same great human family, and in the presence of the Almighty and 
everlasting Parent of the universe, " who seeth not as man seeth ; for 
man looketh on the outward appearance, but the Lord looketh on the 
heart : " pointing out the necessity of our endeavoring to get into an 
humble waiting frame of mind, and be still ; that his power might be 
known and magnified, and felt as a crown of solemnity over us : that I 
had come amongst them in the love of the gospel, that same love of 
which the great apostle spoke when he said, " the love of Christ con- 
straineth us ; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were 
all dead : and that He died for all, that they which live should not 
henceforth live unto themselves, but unto Him which died for them, and 
rose again." Strong desires were raised in me and expressed, that these 
people might be brought to an acquaintance with the Holy Spirit of 
Him, who thus " gave his life a ransom for many." I had to lay open 
some of their besetting sins as a people, and to point out the only way 
for their deliverance from the power of darkness by which they are 
bound, which is, to believe in the light of Christ Jesus, which shineth in 
every heart; for this indeed is He who by his Holy Spirit speaketh 
unto them, and telleth them all things that ever they did ; who con- 
vinceth the world of sin, and by his light makes manifest every evil deed, 
every evil thought and word, and leadeth man to repentance, whereby 
he is strengthened to forsake sin, and to live unto Him, who died for us 
and rose again. It was with me to tell them that the day of their visi- 
tation was come; and that salvation by Jesus Christ was freely offered 
to them who believe and receive it, and who open the door of their hearts 
that the King of glory by his Holy Spirit may enter in. Ability was 
richly afforded to exhort, warn, encourage and beseech them to turn from 
darkness to that light which would show them their sins, and bring them 
unto God the Father ; and which would raise them up at the last day, 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 395 

to an inheritance with those that are sanctified by the like precious faith 
in his beloved Son. It was indeed a high day, a day of light and joy 
and gladness of heart, as when the Bridegroom's voice is heard. The 
meeting held long ; and when over, we were invited to attend an English 
service to be conducted by Titus Coan ; which I was most easy to decline, 
and return forthwith on board the Henry Freeling, to collect our own 
sailors. Some of the seamen of the American whaler were present, and 
my mouth was again opened to speak of the way of life and salvation 
by Christ Jesus to this little gathering. 

Soon after three o'clock, p. m., we again returned to the shore, to attend 
the afternoon native meeting. Not more than half the number of the 
people were present who had assembled in the morning. I had again to 
minister unto them ; but the current of life was weak in comparison to 
what had flowed so freely and strongly in the first meeting. The " gospel 
of the kingdom " was again declared to them ; and I trust the great 
name was magnified, by the praises of his own works, to his glory. After 
taking some tea at the mission-house, we again removed to our vessel for 
the night, as to myself, under the feelings of the unprofitable servant, 
being lamentably deficient in too many instances, and in having done 
that which was my duty to do. Blessed be the Lord God, the God of 
Israel, who only doeth w'ondrous things, and blessed be his glorious name 
forever ; and let the whole earth be filled with his glory. Amen and 
Amen. 

2>^th. — In the forenoon landed to purchase fruit, vegetables, etc., in 
the market appointed for the sale of these articles. Made a present of 
a small-sized telescope to governor Opeli. William Richards having 
kindly furnished a light wagon, Charles and myself proceeded to La- 
haina Luna, where the high-school is established; we were kindly 
received by the principals of this institution, who are missionaries ; and 
specimens of the books which have been printed here, charts of the 
Sandwich Islands, and a general atlas, (the plates which these were taken 
from being the work of the native scholars at this school,) Avere presented 
to us. The buildings were undergoing alterations and repairs during the 
vacation, on which account the scholars had been dismissed some days 
previous to our arrival. Returned on board soon after noon, but had 
some difficulty in getting safely through the surf, which had greatly in- 
creased since the morning, owing perhaps to its being about high tide. 
At four o'clock, p. m., the missionary families came on board, consisting 
of AYilliam Richards and wife, with eight children ; David B. Lyman 
and wife, and two children ; Titus Coan and wife, and an unmarried 
female in the employ of the mission, who, with the native servants and 
their wives, and young children, amounted to twenty-three in number : 
the whale-boats of the American ship were procured for their embark- 
ation. At five o'clock the Henry Freeling left the island of Maui ; after 
reaching the Morakai channel, the breeze forsook us, and we were left to 



396 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

tumble about all the night in a heavy swell. Nearly the whole of our 
passengers were sea-sick ; several of the females had with them sofa-beds, 
which were fixed upon the deck, and in which they remained the greatest 
part of the time they were on board. 

Slst — Having the advantage of a fine trade-wind in the course of the 
day, about five o'clock, p.m., we auchored outside the reefs at Oahu in 
ten fathoms water. Having previously announced by a white flag at the 
mast-head, when passing Diamond Hill, that missionaries were on board, 
a fine double canoe belonging to the king soon reached the vessel, suffi- 
ciently large to convey all our passengers to the shore at once, with their 
luggage, besides a number of the natives who worked the paddles, and 
had been employed on the occasion. Just after the canoe left, a shark 
from eight to nine feet in length was taken by our sailors ; a large por- 
tion of which was sent on shore by the pilot, " Sugar-Cane," for the use 
of his family. These islanders are so fond of the flesh of the shark, that 
it will always fetch a high price in the Oahu market when ofiered for 
sale. 



CHAPTER XXIX. 

\ 

OaHTT — AnNTTAL MEETINa OF THE MlSSION^AEIES — MEETING WITH THE MeM- 
BEES OF THE MiSSION- — AdDEESSED BY THE SeNIOE MiSSIONAET SaIL FOB TaUAI 

— Native Meeting at Koloa — Waimea — Oppeession of the Natives — 
Final Depaetuee from the Sandwich Islands. 

OAHU, SIXTH MONTH 1st.— Early in the forenoon, the British 
Consul came on board in a whale-boat, and conveyed us to the shore, 
as our own small boat was in such a shattered condition from exposure 
to the sun, as scarcely to be fit to trust to for so considerable a distance, 
as from our present anchorage without the reefs to the town of Hono- 
lulu. After landing, proceeded to the missionary establishment, and had 
an interview with the three missionaries from the -island of Tauai, about 
ninety miles to leeward of Oahu, who had arrived yesterday in the Mis- 
sionary Packet. Our situation was fully explained to them, ^nd it was, 
I believe, understood that unless one of them would kindly accompany 
■'as to that island, our making an attempt to visit the people would be 
useless. We remained on shore until near dark, but were favored to 
reach the vessel without difficulty, she having displayed a light as a 
beacon to guide us. Whilst on shore w,e were informed that the neighbor- 
hood of New Zealand had been visited, in the First month last, with an 
awful tempest, in which much damage had been done to the shipping ; 
that Captain Russel, of the American ship Zone, with whom we were 
personally acquainted, and to whom we were much attached, in endeav- 
oring to save one of the sailors, had himself been washed overboard and 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 397 

lost. We met with him last year, at the Society Isle Huahine, and were 
much pleased with his serious and steady deportment. Several books 
and tracts were furnished for the use of the crew of his vessel, by whom 
he was much beloved. We were informed by the missionary family, that 
he had been much interested at the meeting that was held there with the 
natives, which he had attended. He had determined that that should 
be his last voyage, and so it has proved. I humbly trust he has safely 
entered a haven of eternal rest, where storm and tempest cannot come, 
nor pain nor sorrow find place. 

2d. — During most of the day I had to struggle with discouraging 
circumstances; all perhaps needful to keep the creature in its proper 
place. In the afternoon landed with a view to ascertain from Hiram 
Bingham whether one of the Tauai missionaries had consented to accom- 
pany us to that island as interpreter. Hiram Bingham said an adjourned 
annual meeting was about to assemble, and it would afford a good oppor- 
tunity of getting to know what had transpired on that subject. The bell 
soon rang, arid we repaired to the meeting. At a vacant opportunity 
the subject was brought forward by Hiram Bingham, but nothing came 
of it, as several of the parties were absent. I was afterwards informed 
that one of the Hawaii missionaries was kindly disposed to accompany 
us, which I rather viewed with regret, from being aware that he would 
expect to be brought back again by our vessel. Our suspense was at 
last relieved by a proposition from one of the Tauai missionaries to go 
with us, and an assurance that he would be ready to depart before the 
final conclusion of the annual meeting. Although this might occasion 
ten or twelve days' delay, yet the saving of time would be considerable, 
when compared with the first offer, which would involve our having to 
return again to Oahu against a relentless trade-wind, the effect of which 
had been fully tried. The circumstances of the case in all its bearings 
considered, it seemed prudent to take the Henry Freeling again into 
harbor, rather than risk her any longer outside the reefs. It is no small 
trial to be thus delayed ; but as it is not to gratify self that we linger 
on the way, the Lord knoweth, I trust we shall yet be able to redeem 
this apparent loss of time, and be favored to improve the future to his 
praise. 

Although the prospect which had been spread before the view of my 
mind, for some weeks previous to our return to Honolulu, of seeing the 
whole of the missionaries and their families when collected at their gen- 
eral meeting still remained strongly with me ; yet the time did not seem 
come for me to take any steps to accomplish the same until we had 
ascertained that the whole of them had arrived. Those who were present 
at the opening of this general meeting, concluded I was detained until 
an interpreter was ready to accompany us to the island of Tauai, and in 
a very kind and brotherly manner invited us to attend the several sit- 
tings of that meeting. The manner in which the affair of the mission 
34 



398 MEMOIPwS OF DANIEL WHEELEE. [1836. 

to these islands is conducted, could not fail to excite much interest in our 
minds ; and although well aware that in our attendance at the meetings 
we should be subjected to witness many things that we could not unite 
in, yet, as they had always allowed us to do that which was most easy 
to ourselves, without a single remonstrance or the slightest appearance 
of dissatisfaction on their part, I was not satisfied to let such an oppor- 
tunity pass away, however painful it might prove, without availing our- 
selves of it ; at the same time, the unmortified part would gladly have 
been excused altogether. 

Sd. — This morning, one of the Tauai missionaries came on board to 
say that he hoped to have his business in such a state of forwardness 
as to enable him to return to that island before the final conclusion of 
the general meeting. A light breeze having sprung up from the south- 
ward, soon after breakfast the Henry Freeling got under weigh, and 
made sail for the harbor; before ten o'clock she anchored ofiT the fort 
of Honolulu. Being desirous of going to the mission-station at Eva 
next First day, application was made to know v/hether a missionary 
would return thither to meet the natives on that day ; but it appeared 
that the whole of them will remain here, on account of its being the 
usual time for the celebration of what is called the " Lord's Supper." We 
were informed that so few of the natives would remain within the com- 
pass of their own station, that a visit would be better deferred until next 
week. In the evening attended one of the general meetings, and had to 
wade through a painful season therein. 

Ath. — The leak before alluded to in our vessel still continuing, although 
considerably lessened since our getting her into still water, it was deemed 
prudent that such parts of her should be well caulked which were sup- 
posed to be the cause of her requiring so much pumping ; while at the 
same time the needful repairs of the sails and rigging were going for- 
ward, in the expectation of again crossing the Equator, when altogether 
clear of these islands. 

Sixth Month 5th. {First day.) — Remained on board through the day 
with our own people. In the evening repaired to the Mariners' place of 
worship, where a time of suffering was my lot. 

IQth. — ^ Since First day my time has been pretty fully occupied in at- 
tending the different sittings of the general meeting of the members of 
the mission, as they came in course, and in procuring the supplies need- 
ful for the vessel, in exchange for such articles of barter remaining in 
our possession, as were most in demand. Having deferred going to Eva 
last week, as no interpreter could be procured, to-day I went in search 
of the missionary belonging to that district, and found that he had pro- 
cured a large canoe, with the intention of setting forward to-morrow 
morning at the proper time of the tide, to enable us to pass in safety 
over the shallow places near the shore, and thus preclude the necessity 
of our being exposed to the swell outside of the reef. 



1836.]' MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 399 

11th. — In the afternoon left the vessel and proceeded towards the 
Pearl River, at the head of which lies the station of Eva; we were 
favored to reach it in less than five hours, though our progress was for 
some time impeded by the giving way of the outrigger ; but the natives- 
soon sprung overboard and put it in order again. At this place, a prayer- 
meeting has been instituted among the natives, and sixteen of them col- 
lected in the evening at the house where we lodged : this station has been 
but recently organized. 

12th. (First day.') — Having retired early to rest last evening, we 
were seated at the breakfast-table by six o'clock this morning. The horn 
was blown in good time to collect the people, and at ten o'clock we met 
about seven hundred of them in a shed open on every side, there being 
as yet no place of worship erected. I had largely to declare among 
them the glad tidings of the gospel, turning their attention, as ability 
was afforded, to the just witness for God in every heart. Although under 
feelings of great weakness as to myself, yet the deportment of the people 
afforded an encouraging evidence that the great Master was near to own 
the work. The afternoon meeting was not quite so numerously attended, 
but it proved even more solid than that in the morning. In this meet- 
ing I had to turn them from the teachings of men to that power which 
alone can save. For "none of them can by any means redeem his 
brother, nor give to God a ransom for him." But the Almighty Father 
of love and mercy hath amply provided for the salvation of all mankind 
by his Son Jesus Christ, who came into the world to save sinners ; " He 
was made sin for us, who knew no sin, that we might be made the right- 
eousness of God in Him ; " who died to obtain for us the Holy Spirit, 
that we might live and come unto God by Him. The countenances of 
many of these dear people spoke louder than words what they felt: 
weakness and poverty were my close companions ; yet I was favored 
with peaceful tranquillity of mind. 

We left Eva at three o'clock this morning, the 13th instant, and got 
well on our way an hour before daylight, through the narrow rushy 
channel, which in places is overhung by the spreading boughs of large 
trees. Although there was very little wind, we were annoyed by the 
swell of the Pacific, but were favored to reach the Henry Freeling by 
eight o'clock. It had been to me a time of favor, and a day to be re- 
membered among the memorable ones of my chequered life ; and the 
more so when, on looking back, it was discovered, according to the time 
of England, to be a date on which I had more than once had to record 
the tender mercies of the Lord, for signal and crowning loving-kindness 
bestowed upon a poor unworthy creature. In the course of the day it 
was ascertained that the last of the missionary families had arrived, to 
attend the general meeting, in a small vessel from Wairuku ; and that 
the other family residing at Waimea, on the island of Hawaii, were pre- 
vented from attending by an increase of family since we were at their 



400 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

dwelling. The time was now fully come for me to request an oppor- 
tunity with the whole of the members of the mission ; and in the even- 
ing I stated my case to the senior missionary, who appeared quite dis- 
posed to make way for it, by consulting his brethren at a meeting then 
about to collect, to which we repaired. Most of two hours elapsed before 
a suitable opportunity presented to spread the subject before the meet- 
ing; but when once understood, my request was immediately granted, 
and the next evening was fixed for us to meet together. 

lAtJi. — Employed on board through the day. In the evening called 
-upon Hiram Bingham, who accompanied us to the meeting. I was shown 
into the moderator's seat, and the company was soon gathered together. 
After some time in silence, it was with me simply to state, that on leaving 
Honolulu a few weeks ago, I had no expectation of returning to it again ; 
but some time afterwards I found that I should not be clear of these 
parts without endeavoring to see the whole of the missionary establish- 
ment in its collected capacity. At that time it seemed difficult to com- 
prehend how it would be brought about, but I felt a willingness and 
resignation on my part towards its accomplishment : He that causeth his 
wind to blow, and the waters flow, directed our steps and brought it to 
pass. As it is probable (I continued) that all are present who will be 
on the occasion, I would suggest that we now endeavor to sink down in 
humble reverence of soul before " the Judge of all the earth," to wait 
for the counsel of his will ; and, if graciously favored therewith, endeavor 
to do it, to his praise and to his glory. The meeting then settled down 
in silence and remained for a considerable time under a solemn covering; 
until I had to speak of the order in the church of Christ, and of the 
preparation of heart which every member must pass through by the 
operation of the Holy Spirit, before he can become a part of this glorious 
body, which is without spot or wrinkle ; and the necessity of our indi- 
vidually knowing for ourselves the hope of our high and holy calling. 
It was afterwards with me to state the opportunity I had had of seeing 
them in their different, distant, solitary and secluded allotments, and of 
witnessing their patient endeavors to promote the work in which they 
were engaged. Having myself dwelt amongst those whose lauguage I 
could not understand, I was the better able to feel for them on this 
account with brotherly sympathy ; and I was no stranger to the many 
obstacles thrown in their way, and the numerous difficulties that they 
had t(^ encounter ; but their only refuge was Christ Jesus the Lord; if 
He was with them, they had nothing to fear. I had no desire to dis- 
courage any, but while beholding the vast importance of the work they 
had taken in hand, I was ready to tremble at the awful weight of the 
responsibility which rested upon them. It was not for me to judge 
whether they had been called and chosen for the work, or not. I knew 
that our Lord had declared, "this gospel of the kingdom shall be 
preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations ; and then shall 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 401 

the end come." Their being called or not called to the work, rested with 
themselves. It is, however, possible for a man to have a zeal for God, 
but not according to knowledge; and while earnestly endeavoring to 
lend a hand of help to others, he may be neglecting the all-important 
duty of coming to the knowle(?ge of the Lord for himself. I believed 
that many of them were truly and earnestly desirous to know the Lord 
for themselves, and I wished to encourage such to follow on to know 
Him, to seek Him, and not to rest contented until they found Him who 
said, " seek and ye shall find." " The Lord whom ye seek, shall suddenly 
come to his temple, even the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight 
in : behold, He shall come, said the Lord of Hosts. But who may abide 
the day of his coming, and who shall stand when He appeareth?'' 
Nothing that is of man, or in man, that is earthly, sensual, or unclean 
can stand before Him ; the heart must be cleansed and purified from 
everything that defileth, before it can become the temple of a holy, pure, 
and just God ; and none is sufficient for these things but He unto whom 
all power in heaven and earth is given ; who, the prophet declares, is 
" like a refiner's fire, and like fuller's soap ; and He shall sit as a refiner 
and purifier of silver." This heart-searching process we must all pass 
through; and by yielding in meekness and submission to the baptizing 
operation thereof, we shall in due time be given to know and to feel it 
to be the " messenger to prepare the way of the Lord " before Him, who 
will not dwell in the defiled temple of an unclean heart. This ordeal 
all have to pass through in a greater or smaller degree, before they come 
to that knowledge which is " life eternal," even the knowledge of " the 
only true God, and Jesus Christ whom He hath sent ; " who once visited 
the earth in a body that was prepared for Him, but who now visiteth by 
his Holy Spirit the heart of man : who is indeed the heavenly messenger 
of the covenant, to all that seek Him, and delight in Him, and whose 
coming is sure, because the Lord hath promised. But to those who are 
called and chosen to speak to others in the name of the Lord, and to 
proclaim the glad tidings of that gospel which " is the power of God unto 
salvation to every one that believeth," a larger portion of the " refiner's 
fire " is often needful, to purge them as gold and silver, and prepare them 
for the great work of declaring " the truth as it is in Jesus," from their own 
blessed and sensible experience. Just in proportion as the Lord's mes- 
sengers are qualified and taught of Him, when commissioned to go forth 
in his name, may we expect that the people will be benefited: if our 
eyes are not first opened, vain is the attempt to open the eyes of the 
blind, and turn them from darkness to light. I was largely drawn forth 
to speak of the vast importance of the work in which they had engaged, 
and to arouse them to a sense of the responsibility it involved ; recom- 
mending them to take counsel of the Holy Spirit of the Lord Jesus, for 
the same shall judge us at the last day. I had much to express to them 
in great plainness of speech, under the overshadowing power of that love 
34* 2A 



402 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

which raaketh not afraid ; reminding them of the many blessed seasons 
we had been permitted to witness together on the different islands, when 
the Divine presence was as a crown and diadem over those large assem- 
blies of the people. That " faith which works by love," and the true 
supper of the Lord, were also largely held up to their view, 

15th. — Taking the necessary measures to prepare the vessel for sea. 
In the evening met the whole of the missionary establishment again ; 
when the senior, on behalf of his brethren and himself, delivered an 
address on the subject of our visit to these islands ; in which he ex- 
pressed their satisfaction in terms of applause, perhaps better forgotten 
by us than remembered. I was silent among them ; but when the 
meeting broke up, I told the speaker, I could have added, " Not unto 
us," etc. 

16th. — In the morning, Charles and myself took an early opportunity 
of sitting down together, and were favored to get into the quiet, although 
all was bustle around us. In the afternoon went on shore to settle our 
affairs, and take leave of those with whom we had now been several 
months acquainted, and for whom an earnest solicitude was felt. Soon 
after returning on board, we embarked the baggage of Peter J. Gulick 
the missionary, who had engaged to accompany us to the island of Tauai, 
and who resides at the station of Koloa ; he, his wife and five children, 
with the British Consul and the master of the free school, were our pas- 
sengers. The trade-wind being fresh in our favor, and having our pilot 
" Sugar-Cane " in readiness, at five o'clock we quitted the sheltering har- 
bor of Honolulu and stretched well into the offing, in the hope of a 
permanent breeze at a good distance from the land. Having only 
ninety-four miles to run, an expectation was raised of our being in the 
roads of Koloa by ten o'clock the next morning, but the wind forsook 
us before midnight, and the island of Tauai was not discovered until too 
late for its accomplishment. 

17^/i. — Got sight of the island at three o'clock, p. m., and at six o'clock, 
anchored in the open roadstead of Koloa, just in time to land our pas- 
sengers before the night came upon us. Our ,vessel being observed 
approaching towards the roads, a large canoe belonging to the mission- 
ary was sent from the shore, which, by making three journeys to and 
fro, succeeded in carrying the family, and the major part of the baggage, 
in safety to the land. Peter J. Gulick, with his wife and five children, 
remained on board, until their luggage was sent off, and were at last 
placed in the canoe, which, from the rolling of the vessel and the inces- 
sant swells of the ocean, was no easy task. The father having one of 
the young children to care for, could not render his wife the slightest 
assistance ; the child cried, and he seemed very anxious lest an accident 
should happen ; but his wife (while hanging suspended, watching for 
the right moment, when the canoe coming up, borne by the swell, should 
rise high enough for her to get foothold sufficient to induce her to let go 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 403 

all hold of the vessel,) calmly cried out to him, " We must be patient, 
my dear." After two or three efforts she ventured, and was received in 
the arms of two of the natives, and placed in tolerably security. The 
youngest child, w^hich had for some time been held by the rough grasp 
of one of our sailors, and unconscious of the risk to which it .was exposed, 
was now handed, with smiling face, over the side of our little reeling 
bark, in safety to its mother. Although this appeared a hazardous 
enterprise, demanding the utmost care, yet I believe they were all safe, 
as in the hollow of the Divine hand. 

Sixth Month 18th. — Landed on the island of Tauai, and made our way 
to the missionary station. Having made the needful arrangements rela- 
tive to meeting the people of this district to-morrow, I left ray certificates 
with Peter J. Gulick, who kindly undertook to convene the natives. 
After visiting a sugar plantation in the neighborhood conducted by 
Americans, we returned on board. 

Idth. {First day.) — Repaired in good time to the shore, having two 
miles to go to the native meeting in the heat of the sun. By nine o'clock^ 
about eight hundred of the people were assembled in an open shed. I 
was poor, and under feelings of great weakness amongst them ; but after 
reminding them of the solemn purpose for which we were brought to- 
gether, when the missionary had finished reading the translation of my 
certificates, the way was opened for me largely to declare the glad tid- 
ings of great joy to all that repent, believe, and obey the gospel ; and to 
make a solemn appeal to the just witness for God in every heart. I 
felt an earnest engagement to turn the attention of these dear people to 
the Holy Spirit of the Lord Jesus, which would discover to them " all 
things that ever they did," would set their sins in order before them, and 
save them from sin with an everlasting salvation. The people w^ere very 
attentive, and under a solemn feeling the meeting broke up ; when they 
flocked round us in the usual manner. I found that, on account of the 
weak state of the health of the missionary, no afternoon meeting was 
held ; but the school was largely attended : on this occasion, however, 
the people were again assembled for worship at three o'clock, p. m. I 
felt little on my mind towards them, but was fearful of withholding that 
little, and stood for a time under much discouragement ; strength was, 
however, in due time graciously aflTorded, and I was enabled, to my ad- 
miration, to set before the people "life and death, good and evil," and to 
encourage them not to be overcome of evil, but to overcome evil with 
good. " Let every one that nameth the name of Christ depart from in- 
iquity," and " live unto Him who died for them, and rose again ; " and 
who now, by the grace of his Holy Spirit, bringeth salvation to all men, 
hath appeared unto all men, and teacheth all men, etc. Although the 
number present was less than in the morning, yet the meeting was no 
less solemn. Returning on board before dark to lessen the risk of stav- 
ing the boat against the vessel, as the constant swell of the sea renders 



404 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEE. [1836. 

access and egress at all times difficult, but much less hazardous by day- 
light. 

21st. — Yesterday and this morning pretty fully engaged in procuring 
vegetables, Indian corn, etc. In the afternoon went up to Koloa, to take 
leave of the missionary's family, he himself being about to accompany 
us to Hanarei, a station on the other side of the island. Towards even- 
ing the needful supplies were obtained, and Peter J. Gulick, Richard 
Charlton (the Consul), with three or four natives were embarked. At 
seven o'clock we loosed from the roads, and stretched away into the offiug 
for the night, with a fresh gale, but directly opposed to the course we were 
desirous of steering. 

22d. — On approaching the land again this morning, it was found that 
but little had been gained through the night; and unless the wind 
veered a little in our favor, there seemed no probability of our rounding 
the head-land which obstructed the passage to Hanarei. Employed in 
plying to windward all day, and by midnight our position was such that 
daylight only was wanted to sanction our taking the advantage of the 
bending of the coast to steer for the entrance of the bay. But when our 
object was nearly accomplished, the wind died away, and a strong current 
set the vessel so rapidly to leeward, that for a time there seemed no pros- 
pect of our getting in at all : the breeze, however, rallied again, and 
helped us round the point of the reef; and by nine o'clock, a. m., an 
anchor was dropped in ten fathoms water in the midst of heavy rain. 

23c/. — As vessels seldom touch here, our arrival soon brought off a 
number of canoes and a supply of fresh fish ; butter and milk were 
quickly furnished from the estate of Richard Charlton, who had sent an 
overland messenger from Koloa, to keep a good look-out for the vessel, 
and have these articles in readiness on our arrival. After breakfast, 
our kind interpreter, Peter J. Gulick, went on shore to examine into the 
state of the people, their own missionary and his family being absent at 
Oahu, attending the general meeting of the mission. Some of our 
people were employed on shore in the forenoon, slaughtering a bullock 
from the stock of Richard Charlton, kindly provided for our accommo- 
dation, in the expectation that the Henry Freeling would return towards 
the Equator before many days. 

24^A. — Our missionary friend came off from the shore at an early 
hour, to inform us that the natives would be collected about half-past 
nine o'clock. "We landed with him in a large canoe, conducted by skil- 
ful natives, which carried us comfortably through the surf As we ap- 
proached the strand, the people collected in a body, and watching the 
return of the roller which bore the canoe a sufficient height for their 
purpose, it was placed in a few moments very safely out of the reach of 
the breakers upon dry ground. The conch-shells were immediately 
sounded ; and after waiting some time at the missionary -house, we pro- 
ceeded to the meeting. Here we found, perhaps, seven hundred people, 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 405 

all squatted upon tlie ground in stillness (as no seats were provided), 
waiting for the strangers. After a time my mind was opened to declare 
amongst them Christ Jesus the Lord ; the light of the knowledge of 
whose Holy Spirit visiteth every heart, to give the glory of God in the 
face of Jesus Christ, and if believed in, and walked in, to restore man 
from a state of sin and death to holiness and newness of life. Strength 
and ability were richly afforded me, to testify the love and the mercy of 
God in Christ Jesus to the children of men ; and the people were ex- 
horted to turn to his light whilst the day of their visitation was ex|;ended, 
lest they should be overtaken by the night, wherein no man can work. 
Although the people were very attentive, and great solemnity prevailed 
on the occasion, yet after the meeting broke up, as was the case with 
those held at Koloa, the sentence of death in myself was my only por- 
tion : at its conclusion they flocked round us in the usual way, — many 
of them, I believe, with love in their hearts. At least one hundred and 
fifty accompanied us down to the strand, and saw us safely launched 
again into deep water. In the afternoon landed on the other side of the 
bay, and had full opportunity of witnessing the very low state of these 
poor degraded people, and the filthy abodes of several of them. I ex- 
changed needles and fish-hooks for anything they could furnish, even for 
broken shells, as they seemed to have nothing to part with, to purchase 
such articles as they stood in need of, and which they were very desirous 
to obtain. At seven o'clock, p. m., departed from the bay, and made 
sail to the eastward with a fair breeze, and heavy showers of rain falling. 

2bth. — In the course of this day, we were much baflied with variable 
winds and strong currents ; towards sunset we anchored in five fathoms 
water, in the road of Waimea, opposite a fort formed some years ago by 
the crew of a Russian vessel. Soon after arriving, Peter J. Gulick went 
on shore to arrange for a meeting with the people to-morrow. In the 
evening, some milk was sent off" from the missionary station ; its occu- 
pants, Samuel Whitney and family, are now absent at Oahu, with the 
rest of the mission. 

26^^. {First day.) — Landed in good time to attend the meeting. 
Richard Charlton undertook to conduct us through the surf with the 
natives, having acquired their language from long residence among these 
islands ; we soon met with Peter J. Gulick, and proceeded to the meeting 
together. By nine o'clock about one thousand persons were collected, 
who filled every part of the house, except a narrow gallery intended for 
singers, at the lower end of it. I felt as one stripped of everything but 
a sense of utter weakness and inability, which has been the case for sev- 
eral seasons of late ; and although the Lord was again pleased to try my 
faith, that my trust and confidence might be centred in Him alone, He 
again condescended to clothe me with strength and power to declare 
amongst the people the unsearchable riches of Christ. Soon after Peter 
J. Gulick had read my certificates, I stood up ; and having awakened 



406 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

their attention and directed them to Him unto whom the cattle on a 
thousand hills belong, I told them I had no desire to multiply words 
amongst £hem, lest I should be found darkening counsel ; but that my 
desire was to turn them, from words to the power of the Holy Spirit of 
the Lord Jesus in their own hearts. My tongue was loosed to declare 
freely the things relating to the gospel of the kingdom for upwards of 
an hour. No people could be more attentive ; my prayer is, that many 
of them may be enabled to say, from heartfelt, living experience, " Now 
we believe, not because of thy saying : for we have heard Him ourselves, 
and know that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world : " unto 
whom be ascribed glory and dominion forever. After the meeting was 
over, I found that my interpreter was greatly exhausted by the fatigue 
he had had to pass through, although he offered to attend again in the 
afternoon, but added, that the number of people would be much reduced, 
as no afternoon meetings are held in the absence of the resident mission- 
ary ; and when at his post, the Bible-class system is usually adopted. I 
told him, that if I came with a view to see the people again, I should 
take care to be on shore in time in the afternoon. The surf had 
increased since our landing in the morning; but we were assisted as 
before by experienced and skilful managers. The weather becoming 
wet in the afternoon, seemed to decide my remaining on board, having 
been informed that the islanders do not like to go out in the rain them- 
selves, nor do they expect strangers to do it ; but more especially, from 
not feeling it binding upon me to return to the shore again that day. 
On looking at the subject after the time had passed by, although in 
poverty and depression, I did not feel as one that had held back. Had 
there been a probability of a meeting being held, I was scarcely fit to 
attempt a second landing, from pain in my head. In the afternoon read 
portions of Scripture to our own crew. Late in the night, made a fair 
copy of a short address to the members of the mission in the Sandwich 
Islands; at the same time acknowledging the receipt of a joint commu- 
nication from them in their general meeting capacity, signed by all the 
members. 

21th. — Engaged in procuring yams, pumpkins, with other vegetables, 
and live stock, in the prospect of again steering towards the Equator. 
Found it expedient to hire from the natives a strong canoe to assist our 
operations, as our own jolly-boat is now old and very crazy, and alto- 
gether unfit to contend with the surf upon this side of the island, even 
when in her best condition. On landing we found a considerable body 
of the natives collected together, with a prodigious quantity of various 
sorts of vegetables, fruits, fowls, etc., intended as a present to our vessel : 
the missionary being present, there was no lack of an interpreter betwixt 
us. I told him that we could not accept of anything as a present from 
these poor people; and even if we could, that the quantity before us 
upon the beach was greater than our vessel could take in with conven- 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEE. 407 

ience ; at the same time I would not object to take what might be useful 
to us, provided they would allow us to make a suitable return. It ap- 
peared, from the statement of the missionary, that the people were 
intending to build a new meeting-house at Koloa by voluntary contribu- 
tion, and that, as this was the case, the difficulty could be at once sur- 
mounted by the appropriation of the amount of the supplies which might 
be taken by us to that purpose. To effect this, the articles we wanted 
were to be valued in. dollar money, which enabled us to pay for them in 
such commodities as could be used in the building in question as mate- 
rials, or in the payment of workmen employed in erecting it : articles 
of clothing were much in demand for the latter purpose. The people, 
particularly the females, brought with them on this occasion many of the 
simple native productions of the island ; with small quantities of shells, 
and other ornamental trifles in use among them in the days of gross 
idolatry, but now laid aside. These articles were intended as presents 
from individuals then present, so that each person received an equivalent 
for what he had to offer on the spot ; and care was taken that an ample 
return was made to each of them. Needles, fish-hooks, and pocket 
combs, were eagerly sought after in exchange. Some native dresses were 
brought in the shape of a morning robe for a female, made from the bark 
of the paper mulberry tree, and with thread of their own manufacture : 
this circumstance accounted for the brisk demand for large sized needles, 
to enable them to use their own thread, while a very small quantity of 
our thread was taken. These dresses were mostly purchased for scissors ; 
but knives, combs, and other articles were in demand for native cloth 
of stained colors. We returned on board to avoid the hottest part of 
the day, as the heat was extreme, and the reflection from the white sand 
on the beach almost insupportable. As the sun declined, we landed 
again and pursued our barter trade until the natives began to retire 
from the shore for the night : crossed the river by canoe opposite the 
fort. 

Some years ago, the chiefs of this island had been prevailed upon by 
the Russians to place themselves under the protection of that nation, and 
on that score had ceded one-half of the island over to them. After this^ 
the fort was erected; the step altogether was found to be obnoxious to 
some other powers, and the Russian government disclaiming the action, 
as having been committed without any sanction on their part, the scheme 
was abandoned altogether, and the blame cast upon its supposed pro- 
jectors ; be this correct or not, the fort is still in existence. Cannon of 
other nations are to be seen in it besides those of Russia ; and several 
may be distinguished to have come from England, by the G. R., etc. 
upon them. It is probable these may have been procured by the chiefs, 
or their own king, with a view to strengthen this place for the security 
of the island. 

2Sth. — To-day for the most part employed in embarking yams, sweet 



408 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

potatoes, watermelons, goats, etc., which had been purchased with barter 
goods. Some molasses had been spoken about to a Chinaman who is 
engaged here as an agent to an American master residing at Oahu ; but 
finding that this article was entirely the gain of oppression, we declined 
taking it on that account. A few gallons were purchased at last from 
an American, who had produced the sugar-cane by his own labor, which 
wholly removed all difficulty on this head. On this island, it is said 
that the poor natives are more oppressed by the chiefs than on any other 
of the Sandwich group. The introduction of two establishments for 
making sugar, with which the chiefs are connected, it seems probable, 
will eventually be the cause of promoting a state of slavery as oppres- 
sive as that which has existed in the West Indies: the population, from 
this and other much to be deplored causes, is rapidly decreasing ; these 
sugar plantations were set on foot by two Americans. In one instance, 
the chiefs find all the labor, and have one-half of the profit ; in the other, 
the scheme is more plausible, as the natives are paid a small pittance for 
their labor : but the chiefs are compelled by contract to furnish a suffi- 
cient number of laborers for their share of the profit ; for the sake of 
which the contract is more rigidly enforced. This was spoken of as 
being conducted upon a fair principle ; but we told them nothing com- 
pulsory could be just. Our friend the missionary having left us and 
returned to his family at Koloa, we found the kind assistance of the 
British Consul very useful in our transactions with the natives. At the 
edge of dark, we had all on board, and only waited the land-breeze to 
waft us from the island. At nine o'clock, p. m., Richard Charlton left 
us, into whose hands were committed our letters for England, to be for- 
warded from Oahu, by the first eligible conveyance which might ofiTer 
after his arrival there. Our pilot, " Sugar-Cane," was now paid off*, and 
all things being settled, we took a final departure, and stretched ofi" a 
south and by east course ; leaving these interesting isles of the ocean, 
amongst which more than half a year of our time had been expended. 
The best welfare of the inhabitants of the Sandwich Islands will be an 
object ever near and dear to my heart, and which, however distantly 
separated as to the body, my spirit will earnestly crave. 

Extract from a letter of this date written to an intimate friend in 
England : 

" Time would fail me to tell of the everlasting mercy and compassion 
that have been extended to us-ward, in that love which hath compassed 
about as with a shield, during our recent operations in dangerous bays 
and roadsteads, lying open within a very few points of the compass, to 
the whole beat of the Pacific. In most of these places, we have had to 
land amidst a breaking surf, sometimes in our own boat, and at others 
in canoes, which, when managed by the natives, are by far the safer, al- 
though subject to frequent drenchings from the sea. 



1836.] MEMoms OF daniel wheelee. 409 

" I brought with me from London, as recommended by a dear friend, a 
patent water-proof belt, or life-preserver, made by Macintosh, of Cheap- 
side ; but I have been ashamed to make use of it on any one occasion, 
and when we have been going to land, I have uniformly left it on board 
the vessel. How could I now begin to doubt the loving-kindness of Him 
whose goodness hath followed me all my life long; and dare to distrust 
that never-failing arm of strength that hath been so often and eminently 
stretched forth for my preservation, by night and day, by sea and land, 
amongst strangers and foreigners, where no man cared for my soul, in 
cold and heat, in hunger, thirst, and weariness, amid the din of arms, 
the noisome pestilence and the destruction that wasteth at noon-day : how 
often from boyhood to the present day have I been sheltered from the 
rage of the angry tempest ; and how was I supported in the iron grasp 
of affliction, when week after week, tidings of family distress assailed me, 
without the power to lend a hand of help, — the parent stock smitten 
and removed, and the branches withering. And after all this, shall I 
now, when old and grey-headed, begin- to doubt the heavenly source of 
help that still strengthens me to proclaim the unsearchable riches of his 
love to the tribes which inhabit his possessions in these uttermost parts 
of the earth ; when the feelings of decaying nature are lost sight of, and 
the inner man strengthened by the might of the Lord's glorious power 
and sensible presence, to my humble admiration? *To whom shall we 
go,' when He only hath the words of eternal life? to whom all power 
in heaven and earth is given." 

Sixth Month 29th. — There being no probability of further intercourse 
with the natives in these parts of the globe, we now return to the true 
time of England, from which we digressed on our arrival at Oahu, to 
prevent mistakes : but the log-book of the Henry Freeling underwent no 
alteration, and is now dated the 30th of Sixth month, 1836. (Fifth day.) 
This morning, being fifty miles from Tauai, the loom of the island under 
a bank of clouds was but just discernible. Cloudy weather, but we had 
a wind that enabled us to steer a steady course to the south-south-east."^ 

* When on the point of leaving the harbor of Honolulu, at Oahu, when there 
could be no further communication between us and the parties concerned, a letter 
was received from the general meeting of the American mission, signed by all the 
members ; of which the following is a copy. 

" HoxoLULU, June 16th, 1836. 

" Daniel Wheeler, dear Friend. — We, the missionaries of the Sandwich Isl- 
ands, feel ourselves happy to have the opportunity of reciprocating the kindness and 
sympathy which you and our young friend, your esteemed son Charles Wheeler, 
have manifested to us and our families durihg the period of five and a half months 
while you have sojourned and labored with us. We have hailed your arrival in this 
country with gladness, and welcomed your visit to our stations with much pleasure. 
We have read your credentials from York and London with care; and have been 
cheered bv the Christian spirit which they breathe. We have been refreshed by your 
35 



410 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

interesting account of the origin and progress of your enterprise, and by your earnest 
and repeated evangelical appeals to our people. You have seen with what readiness 
of mind we have interpreted your discourses to the people, and endeavored to facil- 
itate your work. And we now tender you our tlianks for your kind co-operation in 
our work, with which you have been enabled, by the great Head of the church, to 
favor us. Your design to preach 'the unsearchable riches of Christ' in the isles 
and on the shores of this great ocean, for an indefinite but protracted period, at such 
a remove from the comforts of home and all you held dear on earth, must, we are 
•aware, (for we are acquainted with the nature of the service,) be attended with sac- 
rifices, toils, and cares, in which none but the Divine arm can sustain you ; but this 
arm Divine has thus far sustained you. For this we would unite with you in thanks- 
giving 'to the Father of lights, from whom cometh every good and perfect gift;' 
and with you would we rejoice in the assurance that it will sustain you still. Take 
courage, dear friend, and go on with your good work. Do what is in your power to 
pour the light of the sun of righteousness upon the people which sit in darkness, 
upon the tribes on whom the starlight of nature nightly shines, and upon the isles 
over which the day-star of grace has arisen. Accompanied and aided by your own 
beloved son, sustained and guided by the adorable Spirit of God, may you be en- 
abled to do much to dry the fountain of intemperance and licentiousness which 
threaten such desolations in every quarter of the globe, and to hasten the universal 
difiusion of revealed truth. We bid you God-speed while you proclaim to perishing 
men the glad tidings of salvation, through a crucified and exalted Saviour ; while, 
with self-sacrifice and devotedness to Christ, you labor ' to turn men from darkness 
to light, and from the power of Satan unto God.' Pray for us, that we may be found 
faithful in this work, and that the gospel may have free course, and be glorified. 
And now, as you are convinced that our Master calls you to leave us, to prosecute 
the service you have to perform for Him in other isles and coasts, we bid you and 
your son an aflfectionate farewell ; and part with you as with valued friends, whom 
we hope to meet in peace, when the sacrifices, and toils, and trials of a missionary 
life are ended. ' The Lord bless thee and keep thee. The Lord make his face to 
shine upon thee, and be gracious unto thee. The Lord lift up his countenance upon 
thee, and give thee peace.' Not unto us, but to God be the glory. Your afiectionate 
friends. 

(Signed) 
Asa Thurston, Ephraim W. Clare, David B. Lyman, 

Hiram Bingham, Gerrit P. Judd, Ephraim Spalding, 

Samuel Whitney, Dwight Baldwin, Kichard Armstrong, 

William Richards, Reuben Tinker, Cochraine Forbes, 

Levi Chamberlain, Henry Dimond, ' Wm. P. Alexander, 

Artemas Bishop, Sheldon Dibble, Edmund H. Rogers, 

Lorrin Andrews, Titus Coan, Lowell Smith, 

John Smith Green, Henry H. Hitchcock, Benj. W. Parker, 

Peter J. Gulick, John S. Emerson, Edwin O. Hall. 

" To Daniel Wheeler P 

An acknowledgment of the receipt of this document was sent to Oahu by the 
British Consul, Richard Charlton, as before hinted at ; a copy of which now follows, 
with the substance of what quickened upon my mind to the members of the mission. 

" To the Members of the Mission at the Sandwich Islands. 
"Dear Friends. — Your joint communication, replete with the expression of 
brotherly kindness and regard, was put into my hand just as we were quitting the 
shores of Oahu. Although utterly unmerited on my part, yet I feel compelled to 



I 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 411 

accept it, from a belief in the purity of those motives by which it was dictated ; 
■while, at the same time, the feeling is awakened that to me belongs only * blushing 
and confusion of face.' I rejoice in the opportunity so soon afforded me to acknowl- 
edge its receipt, and more especially because I had felt my mind drawn towards you, 
before I saw its contents ; desiring more and more that you may individually become 
acquainted with the binding influence of that love which many waters cannot quench, 
'unto all riches of the full assurance of understanding, to the acknowledgment of 
the mystery of God, and of the Father, and of Christ ; in whom are hid all the 
treasi>res of wisdom and knowledge.' I desire for you, my friends, all that you can" 
possibly desire for yourselves; believing that your principal desire is to be true fol- 
lowers of Him who said, ' If any man will come after me, let him deny himself 
and take up his cross daily, and follow me.' These are the express and explicit 
terms of discipleship to which unqualified obedience is required, and from which 
all reservations are inadmissible: let us examine then how far these indispensable 
conditions are submitted to on our part. If we profess to follow the great and 
heavenly example of 'Him who died for us and rose again,' in which all the 
graces of earthly perfection are combined, in all our actions before men, let us, my 
friends, be complete, and do it also in all our words : let our language to and before 
men be like his. Surely we ought to be content to use the language which He him- 
self uttered and accepted of men. His words are pure words, they are wholesome 
words ; and we ought to consent to the words of our Lord Jesus Christ. Then let 
us be willing to follow the Lord of life and glory : if we carry his example fairly 
out, our speech will bewray us and sliow that we are his disciples indeed : we shall 
find that this brings us at once to the foot of the cross, the daily cross : without this 
we are strangers to the self-denying holy cross ; and if we do not bear the cross, we 
can never wear the crown. Then let us not fear to confess our Lord and Saviour 
Jesus Christ, nor be ashamed of Him and his word before men ; remembering the 
awful declaration which bears upon all, -and applies to all, 'Whosoever shall deny 
me before men, him will I also deny before my Father which is in heaven;' and 
'whosoever shall be ashamed of me and my words in this adulterous and sinful gen- 
eration, of him also shall the Son of Man be ashamed, when He cometh in the glory 
of his Father with the holy angels.' This has been put into my heart in love towards 
you : in the same love it is written, and in which I trust it will be received, from 
your affectionate friend, 

" Daniel Wheixee. 

"My son Charles unites with me in an assurance of grateful acknowledgment and 
regard for your kind remembrance of him. 

"P. S. — The oppressed condition of the natives of this island is truly affecting, 
and prompts me to remind my constant friend Hiram Bingham of the address 
that was presented to the King Kinau, etc., at his house, to whose care the printing 
of it was committed. 

" Henry Freeling, in the road of Waimea, Isle of Tauaiy 
27th of Sixth Month, 1836." 



412 MEMOIRS Oy DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 



CHAPTER XXX. 

Eeceoss the Equator — Heevey Islands — Visit the Islatstd of Raro- 
TONGA — Friendly Reception — School — Native Meetings — Kindness of 
THE Natives — Sail foe the Friendly Isles. 

WITHOUT entering into the particular details of this voyage, which 
can be but of little interest to those on shore, we directed our 
course towards the equator, endeavoring, as much as circumstances would 
permit, to keep to the eastward, in the hope of fetching the island of 
Rarotonga, one of the Hervey Isles, in latitude 21° 31' south of the 
line, and longitude 160° west. After witnessing the usual variety of 
changes in the winds and weather, and the thunder-storms to which these 
latitudes are subject, we were favored to cross the equator about three 
o'clock in the morning of the 19th of Seventh Month, in health and 
safety, and at noon were in latitude forty miles south; longitude by 
lunar observation 160° west, Not a single vessel was seen during the 
whole passage ; and although we must have passed near several of the 
islands scattered upon the surface of the ocean, both north and south of 
the line, yet none of them were sighted until First day, the 31st, when 
at day-break in the morning the island of Rarotonga was discovered 
about seven leagues to windward of us. The morning was then calm, 
but at nine o'clock, A. m., we stretched away to the east-north-east, with 
a light breeze, there being no alternative but that of endeavoring to 
beat up to it ; although it was a little mortifying to perceive that the 
settled trade-wind blew directly from it. Having by dint of exertion 
gained ground, one of the missionary stations could plainly be discerned 
to leeward on Second day afternoon. This was known by the appear- 
ance of a large building, which, with some others about it, was white- 
washed, and had a neat appearance. We then stood to the southward 
until the other missionary station was open to our view, and near enough 
to observe a number of the natives upon the lookout, who had no doubt 
descried the approach of a strange vessel to their shores. As the wind 
still blew strongly against us, we could not get sufficiently near the coast 
to entice the canoes to come off before the night closed in ; so we hovered 
within a short distance of the island until the next morning, the 2d of 
Eighth Month, when at an early hour a boat was seen coming from the 
shore, from the first station observed yesterday, which in due time reached 
the Henry Freeling. We were enabled to understand from our visitors 
that we were off the station of Charles Pittman the missionary, with 
whom and with his wife we became acquainted at the island of Tahiti 
last year. They were at that, time in a weak state of health, and it 
seemed very doubtful whether they would ever be able (particularly 
Charles Pittman) to return to the island of Rarotonga. It was very 



1836.] MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. 413 

satisfactory to find they were restored to their duty in improved health ; 
more especially as our way seemed at once fairly opened to enter upon 
this new scene of labor, by the means being thus marvellously provided, 
as there was no other resident missionary at that time upon the island. 
I sent a note back by the boat to say, we were now permitted to greet 
them from the very edge of Karotonga ; and only waited information 
as to the practicability of our vessel finding a place of safe anchorage. 
This boat was soon discovered to be again coming off, and on near ap- 
proach Charles Pittman himself proved to be on board of her. We 
had scarcely time to congratulate each other after he had reached the 
deck, before he became sea-sick from the tossing of our vessel. As he 
was unable to converse, we concluded to return to the shore with him 
immediately : he remained in the air while we threw off our sea-gar- 
ments, and we then put off together for the shore. He began to revive 
as we got into smoother water, and after landing he soon came round 
again. As we drew nigh the strand, it became densely covered with an 
innumerable host of children, who at once hajled us as their friends : it 
was with difficulty that we could pass along for them, as these delighted 
little naked fellows completely choked up the avenue through a grove 
of bananas, which leads to the mission-house, struggling who should first 
get hold of our hands ; and if but a finger could be laid hold of, it seemed 
quite to satisfy them : this banana grove was of Charles Pittman's own 
planting. Soon after reaching the house, the floor was studded over 
with natives squatted on every side, the elders of the people coming for- 
ward to salute us, and welcome us to their island. After some considera- 
tion and inquiry had taken place, it was concluded that the people should 
be generally convened to-morrow morning in that district, and a meet- 
ing held at eleven o'clock, a. m. The afternoon, towards sundown, would 
have been preferred on some accounts, but this would unavoidably have 
thrown us into the dark, and thereby rendered our return to the Henry 
Freeling doubly hazardous. After partaking of some simple' refresh- 
ment, we looked round the village of Gnatagnja, and then prepared to 
return to our vessel. When leaving her in the morning, we took with 
us an English union jack, for the purpose of hoisting upon a lofty bam- 
boo, or cocoanut tree, as a signal for Captain Keen to stand in as close 
to the reefs as was prudent on seeing this flag displayed upon the shore, 
to save the labor of the people in the boat, and to afford us every chance 
of smooth water. When this flag was put up, we were told that it was 
the first time the English flag had been planted upon the island of Raro- 
tonga ; very peaceable possession had been taken of the island on this 
occasion at any rate, and one in which a most cordial reception was 
strongly evinced, in a degree of that love which casteth out fear from 
every breast, and makes every man a brother. We were favored to get 
well on board, and then purchased a few fowls and vegetables of the 
native crew, more with a view to please than from a want of fresh pro- 
35* 



414 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

visions. Our meeting with the natives to-morrow is now entirely de- 
pendent upon the elements, a shift of wind may compel us to seek safety, 
by flying from the island before the returning morning; but having 
done our best, we must cast all our burden and all our care upon Him 
who alone can bring it to pass ; before whom my mind is humbled and 
bowed down, imploring help and strength ; that the righteous cause may 
not be tarnished in our feeble hands, but rather that the Lord's name 
may be exalted and glorified, and the gospel of the dear Redeemer's 
spiritual kingdom faithfully declared to these people; until the thanks- 
giving of many shall redound to the glory and praise of the riches of 
that all-saving grace and truth which came by Him, bringing salvation 
unto all mankind the world over. 

Eighth Month 3c?. — The morning was beautifully fine, but having 
crept a long distance from the island during the darkness, and the breeze 
now being very light, our progress shoreward again was very slow. 
Although about one-half of our masts only could be seen above the 
horizon when the day broke ; yet the natives had the sagacity to perceive, 
by the position of our sails, that we were steering towards the shore, and 
immediately put off* with Charles Pittman's boat. Our own boats had 
been too long in a dry state to be trustworthy; and as there was no 
harbor that could be entered with prudence, all our hands were required 
on board, as the vessel was liable to be blown off* to sea at all times. 
Charles Pittman's boat, although a clumsy one, was therefore regarded as 
a privilege and addition to our comforts. From our distance in the 
offing, it was nearly nine o'clock, a. m., before this boat got to the vessel ; 
but desirous of rendering every assistance in his power, Alexander Cun- 
ningham (a person whom we had known last autumn at Eimeo, and now 
endeavoring to establish a sugar plantation on his own account at Raro- 
tonga,) came off*^ in her : having some knowledge of the language, he 
came principally to interpret between us and the natives, should occasion 
require it. While the breeze freshened a little, and the vessel was 
enabled to steer towards the mouth of the channel through the reef, we 
kept On board ; but on approaching the coast the wind began to die 
away, and we then proceeded more rapidly in the boat. On landing we 
were met by several hundreds of the natives, a large proportion of them 
boys; and after remaining some time at the mission-house, we looked 
into the school for the least scholars, some of whom read to all appear- 
ance very readily. In the large school we heard several of the boys 
and girls read verse after verse alternately in one of the Evangelists ; 
and were informed that fifteen hundred copies of the Four Evangelists 
had been recently received from England via Tahiti: some of these 
were read audibly, and we were told correctly. After some further 
examination by catechising, a hymn was sung ; the schools then broke 
up in an orderly manner, and proceeded towards the meeting-house. 

While a silent spectator in the schools, the love of the Divine Master 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 415 

flowed in my heart towards these dear children, an encouraging and 
sealing evidence that strength and ability would not be wanting to pro- 
claim the glad tidings of his gospel in his time. The house was filled, 
and held upwards of two thousand people. We remained upon the 
floor of the building, whilst Charles Pittman read my certificates, and 
explained to the people the nature of my visit, I believe to the utmost 
in his power. During this time it was very evident, that if Charles 
Pittman had been speaking by my side, half of the people at least could 
not have heard him, and therefore I thought it best to promote his 
remaining in his pulpit by joining him there. I remained quiet, how- 
ever, until he had thoroughly finished, and then went up and stood in 
silence by his side for a short interval, when it was with me to turn the 
attention of the gazing islanders to the " God and Father of our Lord 
Jesus Christ ; " that the great object of our thus being permitted to 
assemble together might be fully realized, and the blessing which pre- 
vailed to the utmost bound of the everlasting hills might rest upon us. 
After this, I had largely to declare the things which belong unto their 
peace, and to turn them to the " Lamb of God which taketh away the 
sin of the world ; " that they might know Him to be so in blessed reality, 
by believing in the light of the Holy Spirit, which shineth in every heart 
as a light in a dark place ; that by taking heed thereunto, they would 
be made sensible of the darkness of their own hearts. It was for this 
the Saviour died, that mankind might no longer walk in darkness, but 
in the light of life ; that as sin hath heretofore reigned in us unto death, 
so now might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life, by 
Jesus Christ our Lord. It was a solemn season ; the power of the Lord 
reigned over all, and his own works rendered living praises unto Him 
and the Son of his love. After the meeting broke up, some time was 
occupied in noticing the people, who remained in crowds about us. It 
was agreed with Charles Pittman that the people at Aaron Buzacott's 
station, about eight miles distant, should that evening be informed of my 
intention to visit them to-morrow; and that the meeting should be 
requested to gather at an early hour in the forenoon, to allow sufficient 
time for my return to the vessel. While we rested and refreshed, the 
preconcerted signal was made, and the Henry Freeling coming pretty 
close to the island, we got safely on board before dark. 

Ath. — Having an overland journey to perform, I repaired to the shore 
in good time, and with the assistance of eight stout natives to bear me 
alternately four and four upon their shoulders when wearied, this journey 
was accomplished with comparative ease. The great heat of the sun 
when it shines, renders the exercise of travelling on foot too fatiguing to 
the European constitution and highly imprudent to be persisted in be- 
yond short distances. At this station (Avarua) we had a fine meeting, 
more than 2500 persons being present. My certificates were read as 
usual, and I had largely to publish the glad tidings of the everlasting 



416 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

gospel amongst them, to my own peace. Although at first standing up 
I was much depressed, as one that had no might and was ready to faint; 
yet as I endeavored to keep close to my heavenly guide, strength propor- 
tionate to the day, and confidence, were graciously extended, to my 
humble admiration. Many blessed and encouraging truths were given 
me to spread before the people, to the exaltation, I humbly trust, of the 
Most High God ; and his name and power were magnified, who in the 
greatness of his love and strength came to seek and to save that which 
was lost, if believed in, looked for, and yielded unto, in the obedience 
of faith. 

The meeting held late, and the people were very solid and attentive; 
my sympathizing and faithful interpreter could not help acknowledging 
the blessing with which we had that day been favored, as a crowning 
evidence. The people seemed reluctant to separate ; and many of them 
followed us to the dwelling of the absent missionary, where we partook 
of a repast, which had been kindly prepared for our accommodation. 
The king or principal chief, Makea, joined us ; he was desirous of making 
a present of supplies for the vessel ; this however was declined, and his 
kind intention acknovv^l edged with gratitude. This chief's sister once 
dined on board the Henry Freeling, with Pom are the queen of Tahiti, 
when we were lying in the bay of Papeite at that island a year ago ; and 
she was mentioned in my Journal of that day as the sister of the king 
of Rarotonga. She w^as at the meeting, and came to me in a very kind 
and agreeable manner before it commenced, and after it was over-; 
Charles Pittman gave me a pleasing account of her stability of conduct 
and example. Several questions were put to us on religious subjects, 
through Charles Pittman, by Makea and others who attended ; and I 
had an opportunity of telling them what great things the Lord had done 
for them, and that the principal Axork they had to do in return was to 
labor in the vineyard of their own hearts, etc. "We got back to the 
Gnatagnia station before sun-setting, when for the first time I found that 
there was an out-station twelve miles distant on the other side of the 
islandj the people of which had not been at either of the meetings that 
had been held. I rather shrunk at the receipt of this information, prin- 
cipally I believe owing to the continued exposed situation of the vessel, 
and perhaps the weak state of my Charles might throw an additional 
weight into the scale of discouragement on the occasion. Without mak- 
ing any remark, I concluded not to stop over the tea which was then 
ready, but return immediately on board, under a faint expectation of 
being on shore again to-morrow, and perhaps getting to the out-station 
in question, called Aroragne, on the Seventh day ; to be in a state of 
forwardness to leave the range of the island altogether late in the evening, 
if that was permitted, which on many accounts appeared desirable at 
the moment. I was favored to reach the vessel at the edge of dark. As 
the evening advanced, blackness and darkness began to gather to the 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 417 

southward, incessant lightning followed with distant peals of thunder ; 
at the same time the wind began to freshen from the westward, a very- 
unusual quarter, as the regular trade-wind almost constantly prevails 
from the south-east over all others. It was now apprehended that this 
unexpected change in the weather, and the wild appearance of the 
atmosphere, would prove the forerunners of a heavy tempest ; the cap- 
tain thought it advisable, under these circumstances, to haul away from 
the island under a press of canvas, which would at any rate remove 
every apprehension of suffering from its crags and reefs. We passed a 
very rugged night, and at four o'clock in the morning were assailed with 
a tremendous squall of wind, which, seemed to dispel in great measure 
the most threatening indications of the atmosphere. 

5th. — Heavy rain and rough weather ushered in the new morning, 
and when the day was thoroughly established, we were found to be so 
far off the island, as to render the whole length of day insufficient for us 
to resume our former position, so as to have the usual intercourse with 
its inhabitants. This being conclusive, the day was expended in prepar- 
ing and collecting many commodities wanted as presents, and to purchase 
supplies of some articles the most needed ; also in searching out a stock 
of clothing and materials, for the purpose of relieving the wants and 
sufferings of the poor naked children, who were often shivering with the 
present cold. The climate of this, island is stated to have become much 
cooler within the last three or four years than it was formerly : the heat 
of the sun is excessive during the day, but the nights and mornings are 
chilly, and the dews very heavy. 

6th. — After a very tossing and almost sleepless night, I felt much cast 
down at the situation of things around us, and seemed inclined to lay- 
aside every attempt to effect a landing upon the island to-day, although 
we had got into an eligible position for the purpose during the night. I 
did not feel clear of this out-station at Aroragne ; and yet there had 
been no opportunity for an arrangement to be made for it, or the needful 
notice given of an intended meeting ; but before getting up, the way was 
made plain before me that would lead to peace and tranquillity of mind ; 
to insure which I found that I must land to-day at Gnatagnia, attend the 
meeting there to-morrow, and on Second day go off to the out-station at 
Aroragne : to this I felt resigned, and told Charles that this was the only- 
way for me to proceed with safety. Every exertion was made to push 
the Henry Freeling within the range of tolerably smooth water ; and the 
natives who had been anxiously watching our motions, on seeing this, 
launched the boat and put out to sea to meet us. The health of my 
Charles was so favorably restored, as to allow him to accompany me ; 
and having got our stores, etc, safely into the boat, we again pushed off 
for the shore, and on landing were welcomed by the cheerful counte- 
nances of the islanders as usual. On reaching the missionary dwelling, 
I told our kind host and hostess that we were now come to take up our 
V 2B 



418 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

abode with them in earnest. On explaining the prospect then before me, 
Charles Pittman expressed- much satisfaction at the probability of the 
Aroragne people being visited. I left directions with Captain Keen to 
stand close in with the island once every day if practicable ; and when 
we were ready to embark, the flag should be hoisted by us as before 
agreed upon. The remaining part of the day was fully occupied among 
the people, in making trifling purchases and bestowing rewards, etc. 

7th. (First day.) — After breakfast this morning, the Bible was laid 
before me, according to the usual practice of giving preference to the 
stranger, who at once undertakes to read a chapter, and afterwards to go 
forward with a prayer. When I had finished reading, we remained in 
silence. I had a secret hope this circumstance might lead into serious 
consideration, at a future day, as to the practice of Friends on these occa- 
sions ; and perhaps point out the difference between those whose time is 
always ready, and others who can only move in the ability given by Him 
who said " without me ye can do nothing." I sometimes feel much for 
some of the former, from a conviction that they themselves are at seasons 
brought under a very humiliating sense of being numbered with those 
who " ask and receive not ; " but whilst anxious to be found in the path 
of my own duty, my desire is to be clothed with the heavenly garment 
of charity towards others in these matters. 

The time of the native meeting now drew nigh, at the thought of which 
my mind was greatly cast down ; and yet I felt a sustaining confidence 
that my being here was in the right ordering. For if my own inclina- 
tion could have been gratified and followed, we should have been this 
morning out of sight of the island altogether. Charles Pittman might 
have observed my sunken condition ; for, previously to setting out for 
the meeting, he seemed desirous to ascertain whether I should speak to 
the people or not. I told him this was very uncertain ; but from the manner 
in which this thing had been brought about, which was certainly not in 
mine own will, it was by no means imj^robable that I might have some- 
thing to say to them. The house was well filled when we reached it, and 
Charles Pittman at once ascended the pulpit, but I remained on the 
ground floor, as one having no part to take in the matter ; and, I trust, 
in a state something similar to that of passive clay, willing to be any- 
thing or nothing, to do or to suffer in secret with the suflTering seed. 
Charles Pittman went on with the usual services, as if he had little ex- 
pectation of any interference on my part ; but when the second singing 
was concluded, the way seemed at once to open for my going to him. 
On my getting into the pulpit, such was my blank condition, that I told 
him we must proceed slowly ; for I should have to look well for the step- 
ping-stones to get along with safety. We stood some time in silence 
together, when my mouth was opened with our blessed Lord's declara- 
tion, "there is joy in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than 
over ninety and nine just persons that need no repentance." Such is the 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 419 

everlasting mercy, and boundless love of God to his creature man, that 
He willeth not the death of a sinner ; but rather that all should repent, 
forsake the evil of their ways, return unto Him, and live forever. For 
this the Saviour came ; not to condemn, but to save a guilty world : Jesus 
Christ came into the world to save sinners from the wrath to come ; that 
we might have life, and that we might have it more abundantly. He 
purchased for poor, lost, finite man the unspeakable gift of the Holy 
Spirit, by the sacrifice of himself on the blood-stained cross, " the just 
for the unjust, that He might bring us unto God;" who "so loved the 
world, that He gave his only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in 
Him, should not perish, but have everlasting life." But none can be 
benefited by the coming and sufferings of the Lord Jesus without an 
implicit belief in Him. A mere belief in the outward fact of his com- 
ing in the flesh upon the earth will not suffice : we must believe in the 
coming of his Holy Spirit into our hearts, and in his power to cleanse 
and save his people from their sins. How many in this our day fall 
short of the knowledge of the only " true God and Jesus Christ, whom 
He ha{h sent, which is life eternal," through an evil heart of unbelief! 
When the Saviour of men was personally upon the earth, and men beheld 
his glory as of the only begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth, 
his mighty works were few in some places, because of the unbelieving 
hearts of the people ; and He had frequently to upbraid the doubting, 
unbelieving multitude for their hardness of heart ; there were also found 
among his own disciples those that were slow of heart to believe respect- 
ing Him. " Except ye see signs and wonders, ye will not believe," was 
his language on one occasion ; " but blessed are they that have not seen, 
and yet have believed." Great indeed was my desire that these simple- 
hearted islanders might not be faithless, but believing, that joy unspeakable 
and full of glory might be theirs, that Christ might dwell in their hearts 
by faith, even He, whom not having seen, they yet desired to love. For 
about an hour and a half I was drawn forth to plead with these dear 
people, in the love of the gospel ; that they might be reconciled to God, 
for Christ's sake, for their own soul's sake, and ours also, because of the 
Truth as it is in Jesus. It ,was indeed a glorious meeting, and ought to 
be commemorated with humblest gratitude and praise. 

My faithful interpreter was almost overcome with the sense of the 
working of the Lord's almighty power. When the spring was closed 
up, he spoke to me in allusion to my having said, on first going into the 
pulpit, that " I should have to look well for the stepping-stones to get 
along with safety," saying, that he soon found I had got upon good 
ground, from the feelings he experienced. But- the sentence of death 
was mine ; and though I have truly nothing to boast of but weakness 
and infirmity, both of late much and evidently increased, yet how can I 
do less than cause the voice of the praise of my God to be heard, by 
faithfully testifying to that loving-kindness which is better than life : 



420 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

his work is honorable and glorious, his righteousness endureth forever. 
I sat down in nothingness and weakness ; the creature was laid in the 
dust, as one that owed unto his Lord far more than " five hundred pence" 
many times multiplied, and who had nothing to pay with ; self-convicted, 
too, and as one to whom all that had been spoken most fully applied. 
Although the meeting had held long before I took any part in it, and 
was then prolonged to an unseasonable length, the people retained their 
seats, as if fearful of disturbing the covering which was permitted to 
overshadow us; and they continued in stillness after we came down 
upon the floor to them : but on my remarking to Charles Pittman that 
they did not seem willing to go away, he said a few sentences to them, 
after which they quietly withdrew. 

St/i. — Rose at the earliest cock-crowing this morning, and prepared 
to set forward for Aroragne. The night having been squally, and the 
morning opening with showers of rain, it was thought the exposure and 
fatigue would be more than my Charles could support, as the present 
state of his health rendered unwarrantable anything bordering on risk ; 
it was therefore concluded best that he should remain at Gnatagnia. 
Charles complied with this determination rather reluctantly, being de- 
sirous of rendering assistance in any way within his power, and not liking 
to be so separated from the scene of duty. Charles Pittman and myself 
moved forward, he on horseback, and myself in the usual way, with a 
body of natives, ten in number. In the morning the rain made the 
work cooler, and seemed to make no impression as it fell on their well- 
oiled skins : the burning and dazzling white sand on which we travelled 
was nicely cooled by the showers, and retained a refreshing temperature 
while the atmosphere remained cloudy ; but on our return in the after- 
noon, the sun was burning hot, and the weather totally changed. Notice 
having been timely given, we found the people prepared to receive us, 
and the meeting was soon collected, to the number of fifteen hundred 
persons. Being a^ straiVger on this side the island, my certificates were 
read as usual at the commencement ; an arrangement always preferred 
by myself, from having so often witnessed it to -bring the people into 
stillness and attention, and also to renew a fresh feeling of the precious 
unity and sympathy of my dear brethren and sisters far away ; the re- 
membrance of them under these circumstances, in the love and fellow- 
ship of the gospel, brings strength, while it softens the heart. I remained 
upon the floor, with a crowd of natives squatted about me, and having 
now no one near me that I had ever seen before, I felt like a stranger 
indeed. When the time arrived, I went to Charles Pittman, and event- 
ually broke the silence, by reminding the people of Him who knoweth 
our down-sitting and up-rising, and understandeth our thoughts afar ofi"; 
yea, there is not a word in our tongue but He knoweth it altogether : 
"all things are naked and open to the eyes of Him with whom we have 
to do." " None of us can by any means redeem his brother, or give to 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 421 

God a ransom for him ; " our salvation must be wrought out by our- 
selves, and that with fear and trembling. But sinful and impotent as 
we are, the means for the accomplishment of this great work are merci- 
fully placed within the reach of all, through the unutterable love of 
God, in Christ Jesus, our crucified, risen, and glorified Lord. In order 
to partake of this great and universal salvation conferred upon mankind 
by the " God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ," we must come to 
the experimental knowledge of Him who is the eternal author of it all. 
He tasted death for every man ; and by the awful sacrifice of himself, 
not only procured for a guilty world the remission of sins that are past, 
but the unspeakable gift of the Holy Spirit. " I am the light of the 
world," said Christ ; " he that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, 
but shall have the light of life." Those who believe in this light, and 
walk in this light, who bring their thoughts, words, and deeds to it, and 
obey its manifestations, are they who love Christ and keep his command- 
ments ; for Christ is the light : and in thus doing, they love God, for 
God is light : " I and my Father are one." " If we walk in the light, 
as He is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood 
of Jesus Chri'st his Son clean seth us from all sin." The spring of the 
everlasting gospel flowed freely to this people, and in its authority I was 
enabled to appeal unto themselves, and make them their own living 
witnesses to the inshining of " the light of the glorious gospel of Christ " 
in their own hearts. That although it was their lot to dwell in a remote 
part of the globe, on a small spot in the midst of the ocean, they were 
alike the objects of everlasting and redeeming love with those who in- 
habited every other part of the Lord's earth ; and for them the precious 
blood of Christ was shed, as for me, and mine, and all mankind. The 
people were invited to repent, believe, and obey the gospel, and they 
would find it to be the power of God unto salvation, through the Holy 
Spirit. And as they came to enjoy the blessedness of those who believe 
in Jesus, and walk in his light in obedience to its discoveries, their hearts 
would be changed, and become more and more turned towards their dear 
children, than is at present the case, that they also might with them par- 
take in the joys of God's salvation. It was a memorable season, and I 
trust will not soon be forgotten. After noticing the people, we repaired 
to a native teacher's house, and partook of some cooling refreshment of 
which we both stood in need. On our return to Gnatagnia, we stopped 
to examine a new place of worship, sixty feet square, which is building 
of coral, or agglomerated sand and shells, and is nearly complete to the 
roof. This structure is carried on under the direction of A. Cunning- 
ham. We reached the mission-house too late to embark, on account of 
there being several matters yet to attend to, though the Henry Freeling 
was at the time hovering pretty near the southernmost end of the island. 
9lA. — Several articles being now wanted from the vessel in order to 
discharge the debts contracted, and yet to be incurred, for hogs, vegetables, 
36 , 



422 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

and labor in the overland journeys and in the boat, etc., it was concluded 
that Charles should go on board to procure these things, while I, with 
the assistance of Charles Pittman, endeavored to procure what was want- 
ing, and made every arrangement calculated to forward my intention of 
quitting the shores of Rarotonga towards evening. I cannot omit men- 
tioning the kind behavior of the natives last evening after our return 
from Aroragne : they were probably aware that the time was at hand 
for our final departure from the island, and the house of the missionary 
was like a fair the whole time ; they seemed to vie with each other in 
doing anything they thought would please. Several of the young women 
applied, through Charles Pittman, for permission to rub my feet, legs, 
and knees, in the manner in which they are accustomed to perform the 
operation on the persons of their chiefs, when greatly fatigued ; saying, 
that I had had a very long journey that day, and must be weary, and in 
need of what they could do. I was not very partial to this method of 
relief, but did not like to appear to slight their simple offer ; but I was 
afterwards surprised to find in how short a time all aches and pains of 
weariness were entirely removed by their persevering diligence, several 
of them were at work at the same time, and trying who' could do the 
most. On this island we had the satisfaction to see a great increase of 
population, the children swarmed about its shores like bees, and I think 
Charles Pittman said the schools were attended by 3000 of different ages 
and both sexes. The houses of the natives are mostly constructed with 
some degree of uniformity, neatly whitewashed, with roads to many of 
them made of broken shells, and a public road for travelling upon ; and 
the people seem to live generally in a state of enjoyment. The fruit and 
vegetables usually found upon the isles of the Pacific abound, as the 
island is like a well-watered hot-bed. The lofty mountains in its centre 
obstruct the passage of the clouds, and cause an abundant supply of rain. 
But what conduces most to the comfort and real happiness of the people, 
and causes an increasing population, is the circumstance of there being 
no good harbor for shipping ; they have, consequently, very slight inter- 
course with the English and American sailors, and are therefore free 
from that dreadful disease, the blasting influence of which is fast depop- 
ulating every other isle which our footsteps have traversed : to this truth 
may be added another, originating in the same cause, there is no rum 
dealer upon the island ; ardent spirit is a curse entailed upon most others 
by these scourges of the human race, either publicly or privately intro- 
duced by the shipping. The remains of the wreck of the Charles Doggett, 
an American vessel, were lying upon the reefs of Rarotonga ; it appears 
that no lives were lost ; the cargo, consisting principally of pearl shells, 
and cocoa-nut oil, was saved by the natives, and the crew had been hap- 
pily shipped off shortly afterwards. This vessel we met with at Tahiti 
last year; she put in twice, and was then in the very act of diffusing her 
rum, muskets, and gunpowder amongst the islands, for cocoa-nut oil, 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 423 

pearl shells, arrow- root, etc. She was prosecuting another voyage, and 
had been fitted out at Sydney, New South Wales, where one or more of 
her owners reside, and where many others reside who are accumulating 
wealth by a traffic which promotes the destruction of their fellow-men. 
After discharging all our debts, and affording as many supplies to our 
friends, and for the benefit of the dear children, as we could spare, 
we took our last meal with Charles and Elizabeth Pittman; we then 
bade a final adieu to the shores of Rarotonga and its swarthy tribe as to 
the outward, but to memory lastingly precious, though as far distant as 
the east is from the west. 

The Henry Freeling anticipated our movement, and stretched in upon 
the coast, when the boat made its appearance ; and we were favored to 
get safely on board at half-past three o'clock in the afternoon. A. 
M'Donald and Alexander Cunningham accompanied us, and returned 
with the boat again to the shore. We got in our numerous articles with- 
out being materially injured by the spray of the sea, and at four o'clock 
filled our sails and bore away to the westward ; cleared the southernmost 
point and its crags before dark ; and at midnight were at least fifty miles 
from this interesting and highly favored little island. Besides Rarotonga 
there are four small islands inhabited, which comprise the Hervey group ; 
but not one missionary amongst them all. Our friend, Charles Pittman, 
feeble as he is, would, I have no hesitation in believing, have freely de- 
voted his remaining strength to our service, and united in a visit to them 
with us, had his fellow-missionary Aaron Buzacott been at his own 
station at Avarua ; but the absence of the latter deprived us of an inter- 
preter, without which such a visit would have been in vain ; I think I 
should not have been satisfied to pass them by, could one have been 
obtained. The names of these islands are, Mangaia, Atiu, Aitutaki, 
Mitiaro, or Mauki ; their population is estimated at 5900 people. These 
islands are now and then visited by a missionary from Rarotonga ; such 
a circumstance must, however, be very rare, as it can only occur when a 
vessel comes down from the Georgian or Society group, to- range amongst 
them, and collect cocoa-nut oil, arrow-root, etc.; there are, however, some 
native teachers distributed amongst them from Rarotonga. This group 
was first discovered by our countryman Captain Cook, and was after- 
wards named the Hervey Islands. - It is with much satisfaction I have 
learned that our valuable interpreter Samuel Wilson, who accompanied 
us round Tahiti, in 1835, is now an appointed missionary by the London 
society to the station of Aroragne, on the south side of Rarotonga. 

Our visit to Rarotonga cannot, I think, on various accounts, be soon 
obliterated from our minds, or pass away as a tale that is told : the ret- 
rospect of the highly favored seasons, so condescendingly permitted to 
crown the different assemblies of the people, only brightens the more as 
the days are increased which throw the scene of such love and such mercy 
still further and further behind. The circumstance of the Henry Freeling 



424 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

having to beat about during the whole time, rendered it doubly hazardous 
on her account, and made our different trips to the shore much more dif- 
ficult and protracted ; the boisterous state of the weather, and the trade- 
wind coming round both ends of the island, and then meeting, placed the 
boat and ourselves in a precarious situation, when getting in or out of the 
vessel ; and the wet necessarily encountered in passing to and fro by boat ; 
these are occurrences which, although at the time somewhat irksome and 
hindering, when over, are not worthy to be recorded ; such was the peace, 
and love, and sweetness that flowed from the everlasting fountain and 
source of all our sure mercies, which even exceeded the hundred-fold 
promised to those that leave all for Christ's sake and his gospel : to the 
praise of Him, whose faithfulness faileth not, be it spoken. Before leav- 
ing Karotonga, I received several letters from some of the most capable 
scholars in the school at Gnatagnia, which were literally translated to 
us ; one of which I subjoin as a specimen, which will suffice for the whole, 
as they are nearly in the same strain. It is from Tekori, a boy of about 
sixteen years of age. 

" This is my speech to you, Daniel Wheeler. — 

" Read it, that you may know great is our joy in seeing your face, and 
in knowing your speech of God's great kindness to you. Attend, I will 
relate to you the coming of God's word to us. We were heathens for- 
merly, we did not know the living God Jehovah. At that time the devil 
was our god ; we worshipped him, and did that which is agreeable to his 
will : that was our condition formerly, Daniel Wheeler. Attend — then 
arrived the season in which the word of the great God came to us, even 
of Jehovah, and the word of God spread among us in that season ; still 
listen — God sent his servants to us, to inform us of the true way. Then 
the light sprung up in the midst of us. The word spoken by Isaiah the 
prophet was then fulfilled, chap. Ix., verse 1. ' Arise, shine, for thy light 
is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee.' Behold, the light 
of Jehovah came to this land, and the light of Jehovah dawned upon 
us : then the word of God spread on this land. The children know the 
word of God. Pittman taught us unweariedly, and in this likewise be- 
hold the love of God to us. 

" Our friend and brother, Daniel Wheeler, I think of the kindness 
of God in conveying you from your land — from Britain. You have 
been directed by God to this land and that land ; you have witnessed his 
loving kindness, you have seen what has occurred in the deep, the 
mighty power of God. He will not forsake those who put their trust in 
Him. Friend, when you go to visit this land, and that land, we will pray 
to God, that He may safely conduct you to the land whither you wish to 
go, and that He may carry you safely to your own land. Friend, now 
go ; we have met, you have seen our face in Rarotonga, and we have 
seen your face. Observe, one thing yet remains. When we shall be 
assembled with the word of God, of the blessed, in that world of joy 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 425 

the good people of Britain will know those of Karotonga, and the good 
people of Rarotouga will know those of Britain ; and then will be known 
the true state of that land and this land. This is a little speech of 
compassion towards you : may you be preserved in your voyaging. And 
now, may the grace of God be granted to us, even so. Amen. 

" From Tekori : that is all I have to say." 

16th. — Since quitting the neighborhood of Rarotonga, our course has 
been directed, when the weather would permit, towards the Friendly 
Islands, which lie in a westerly direction from the Hervey group, at a 
distance of from eleven to twelve hundred miles ; but having now to 
traverse near the edge of the trade latitude, the winds became much 
more unstable; sometimes they are directly opposed to our proceeding, 
and often boisterous, with as much sea as our little vessel could at times 
well bear. Nothing material occurred on the passage from Rarotonga : 
our devotional duties were attended to as usual ; and though Charles 
and myself had much to contend with, from the heat of the climate and 
our narrow limits in the cabin, during our endeavors to draw nigh unto 
the Lord, yet there is ample encouragement, notwithstanding human 
weakness and frailty, and the hindering things to which these poor bodies 
are subject, for all to persevere in wrestling for the blessing, with the 
noble resolution of the patriarch, " I will not let thee go, until thou bless 
me." It was expected, I believe, by all on board that we should steer 
for the island of Tongataboo, but a variety of circumstances operated 
upon my mind to produce a determination to aim in the first place at 
the northernmost island, Vavau : this was so fixed with me, that I told 
Captain Keen, before we lost sight of Rarotonga, the conclusion I had 
come to ; he made arrangements accordingly to accomplish the object in 
view. At noon to-day, it was found from accurate calculation that the 
island of Vavau was only distant about 102 miles. As we were now 
making rapid progress towards our destination, rolling away before a 
strong. wind and following sea, it was thought that the distance was too 
short to warrant running on through the night and the more so, as the 
moon was too young to afford any light, when that would be the most 
needed. Our canvas was accordingly reduced, and at nine o'clock, p. M., 
we hove to for the night. 

11th. — At five o'clock, A. m., bore up and made sail to the westward. 
At nine o'clock we were cheered with a sight of the island, and immedi- 
ately stood for the northernmost bluff*, with a fresh trade-wind in our 
favor. At noon, we were abreast of the bluff", and hauled round the 
different headlands as close as was prudent, with a good lookout from 
the masthead for the breakers. Although furnished with an ample 
number of nautical charts, yet none afforded specific directions for 
approaching these shores ; and it was perplexing to find that a rough 
sketch printed by Mariner (who long resided among the Tonga Isles, 
and published a history of them), in our possession, disagreed in toto 
35* 



426 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

with two first-rate charts we had on board ; and yet this imperfect sketch 
furnished to all appearance the best directions for entering Port Refuge, 
although certainly never intended as a seaman's guide. On reaching a 
headland which we expected would form one side of a spacious bay, in 
which we were hoping to find shelter, it was found on rounding it, to our 
great consternation, that island after island began to show itself; until 
every prospect of finding a port seemed closed up : it remained to be 
determined whether we should run out to sea again, or risk an attempt 
to find shelter, by working into the heart of the group at a venture. 
Every precaution was used to avoid sunken rocks and shoals', and the 
color of the water was our faithful guide. In the course of a few tacks, 
we seemed to be completely embarrassed amidst this host of enemies; we 
looked in vain on every side for an opening to the place, which we had 
before anticipated finding without any difiiculty. At last, as the sun was 
rapidly setting, there seemed no change of success, or option left, but that 
of taking refuge at sea, instead of in the port that bears the name of 
Refuge. Our captain would gladly have relinquished this hazardous 
pursuit, and made off* while there was daylight to see the way out again ; 
but, we had still some hope left that the design would be accomplished, 
and when as the daylight receded, that hope sickened within us, the sight 
of a ship at anchor renewed it again like a charm, and stimulated to 
more persevering exertion. A second ship was now soon discovered near 
the first, and seeing an English jack flying for a pilot, they both dis- 
played the American flag. It soon became dark, but there was as yet 
no anchorage ; we had sounded in vain ; and though surrounded by 
islands on every hand there was no bottom to be found. The place 
where these ships were seen was now our aim, and at length we succeeded 
in getting near enough to hail the Pacifies of Nantucket, at anchor in 
twenty-eight fathoms water; but by running a little nearer the shore, we 
found a sandy bottom, with sixteen fathoms upon it, which, after tumbling 
about for two months since leaving the roads of Waimea, at the Sand- 
wich Isle Tauai, was accepted with thankfulness. What shall we render 
unto the Lord Most High, whose goodness and mercy still follow us in 
the way that we go ? Yea, He delivereth the poor, and him that hath no 
helper. What shall we say, or what shall we do, but wonder and adore, 
in humble prostration of soul, the fulness and extent of that love which 
no tongue can set forth or declare : it is boundless, as his everlasting 
mercy, filling all space, and unfathomable as the ocean we traverse. 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 427 



' CHAPTER XXXL 

Yayatj — "Wesletan MissioisTAEiES — InTative Meetings at Neiafu, Feletoa, 

AND HaALAUFULI APPOINTED MEETING FOE SeAMEN ViSIT TO THE IsLAND OF 

Otea — Meetings at Hihifo — At Matika — Embaekation of the Mission 
Families — Sail foe Lifuka. 

VAVAU, EIGHTH MONTH 18th. — This morning the natives 
began early to visit us, flocking on board with their simple articles 
of shells for barter. Although we usually hold our little meeting on this 
day of the week, yet the unsettled state of our affairs compelled us to 
relinquish the attempt, from the confusion around us, produced by the 
novelty of our vessel, and the unfitness of our own minds. At noon, 
left the vessel in quest of the missionary station. On reaching the head 
of the bay, two missionaries were observed coming towards us in a canoe; 
and on seeing our boat they returned again to the shore, to point out the 
most suitable place for landing, and to conduct us to the settlement at 
Neiafu. These were Stephen Rabone and John Spinney, who had lately 
arrived from England, via Sydney, wdth their families. In a short time 
we reached the habitation of John Thomas, the senior missionary, who 
has been for several years engaged upon these islands. Here we met 
with a kind and friendly reception, and the same offer of assistance as 
had been extended towards us at other places. We found the whole 
mission belongs to the Wesleyan Missionary Society exclusively ; these 
individuals are the first of its members whom we have met with in the 
Pacific. I left my certificates with John Thomas for translation ; and 
after having been cheered by hearing of our dear friends James Back- 
house and George W. Walker, and of others whom we had known at 
Sydney and Hobart Town, at which places the recently arrived mission- 
aries had spent some time waiting for a conveyance to the Friendly 
Islands, we returned on board. 

19th. — Notwithstandin g the weather was so wet as to confine us on 
board, yet the deck was crowded with the natives from morning until 
evening. Small hogs, vegetables, and abundance of shells seem to be 
the whole of their salable property. They are a fine manly race of 
people, of the most perfect form we have yet seen ; and having as yet 
had but little intercourse with foreigners, they are not the victims of 
wretchedness and disease, which the seamen everywhere introduce. 
Their skins are clean and well oiled, and in general appearance they are 
healthy. The length and roughness of their hair, which is uniformly 
black, gives them rather a wild and ferocious appearance ; but they are 
in reality as gentle and docile as little children. With the exception of 
an apron of long wiry grass about the waist, they are mostly naked. 
Taofaahau, on whom the title of King George has been conferred by the 



428 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL. WHEELER. [1836. 

missionaries, is now absent at Lifuka, one of the Haabai Islands. He is 
spoken of very highly, and declared to be a preacher of the gospel to 
the people; and the queen, Charlotte, fills the station of class-leader 
among the female part of the community. It is said the whole popula- 
tion of the group Haafuluhau (pronounced Haah-foo-loo-how), of which 
Vavau is the largest island ; of the Haabai group, of which Lifuka is 
the most considerable, and a part of Tongataboo, have embr-aced Chris- 
tianity ; the remainder upon this last island are still called heathens. 
John Hobbs and William Allen Brooks, missionaries from the station at 
Feletoa, came on board this afternoon to make our acquaintance. 

Went on shore this evening, principally to inquire at what time I 
could see the people collected to-morrow morning, my mind having been 
turned towards a meeting with them. Finding no difiiculty in the way, 
and having the promise of John Thomas to interpret for me, we returned 
on board. The evening proved wet, with thunder and lightning ; and 
the vermin, which have greatly increased since we have been in these hot 
climates, being joined by a fresh supply of mosquitos from the shore, 
annoyed us extremely, so that there was but little rest to be obtained ; 
to which the prospect of having new ground to move upon did not fail 
to contribute, 

21s^. {First day.) — Got ready in good time this morning, and, taking 
the mate and four men in the boat, proceeded to Neiafu. On reaching 
the meeting-house, it appeared that the native worship had commenced 
much earlier than usual, to allow of more time for what might succeed 
it. We remained outside the building, lest our appearance should tend 
to confuse, until it was finished, when John Thomas came out and took 
me to his seat. After my certificates were read and explained, I had, 
after a pause, to turn the people to the Great Teacher of all mankind — 
Christ Jesus, who, when on earth, spoke as never man spoke and taught 
as never man taught : the light of whose glorious gospel bringeth salva- 
tion to all that believe in and obey it. I had been induced to leave all 
to bring them the glad tidings of this gospel, which is the power of God 
unto salvation from sin ; that the fulness of this heavenly blessing in all 
its riches might be theirs forever. I was abundantly strengthened by 
the might of my ever gracious Master, to proclaim to these noble 
islanders, who form but a small portion of his " inheritance," the grace 
and truth which came by Him. Under a feeling of great solemnity 
their attention was riveted, while listening to the endeavors of a way- 
worn stranger, to turn them from darkness to the light of Christ in their 
own hearts, and from the power of Satan, unto God, whose mercy en- 
dureth forever. 

22d. — In the forenoon, John Thomas, Stephen Rabone, and John 
Spinney came on board ; and the afternoon proving very rainy, we could 
not get on shore. By their coming, however, arrangements were made 
for attending a meeting at Feletoa about noon to-morrow. This evening 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 429 

we were informed that the Active schooner, a vessel well known to us, 
had been wrecked upon a reef among the Fiji Islands. The captain and 
three others escaped with their lives; but the remaining four who were 
saved from the wreck, were afterwards stripped and murdered by the 
natives. Their destruction appears to have resulted from their harsh 
and imprudent conduct towards the islanders. They are said to have 
been four very wicked people. The Fiji group is considered as part of 
the Friendly Islands. , This vessel was in the employ of the Wesleyau 
Mission, and had brought out missionaries from Sydney to this place but 
a short time before we arrived ; and from hence proceeded to land mis- 
sionary stores at the Fiji Islands, and was expected to return again 
shortly to Port Kefuge. This dreadful circumstance will tend to stagnate 
for a time the affairs of the mission as regards their supplies on these 
islands, and may possibly retard the intended establishment of a mission 
at the Fiji group. 

23c?. — This morning John Hobbs arrived in good time, bringing with 
him two canoes with six natives, who were to paddle the Henry Freeling^s 
long boat to Feletoa for the purpose of conveying us to the intended 
meeting there. We were late in reaching our destination, owing to a 
strong current setting against the boat. John, Thomas was preaching to 
the people when we arrived, and when he had finished we went into the 
meeting, and sat down. When John Thomas had finished his explana- 
tion of my certificate, I stood up in great weakness and fear, and solemn 
silence prevailed over the assembly, which was large. I had to declare 
unto them the truth as it is in Jesus, even in Him who in due time died 
for all that all might live ; the same blessed Jesus who came on earth, 
in the greatness of his love and strength, to seek and to save that which 
was lost ; who once taught the people in a body of flesh, but now teaches 
all mankind by his Holy Spirit of grace, and is the Saviour of all that 
believe, the life and light of men ; mighty to save the soul from sin, and 
lead it up to God the Father. I seemed to have little or nothing before 
me but the supply of the moment, from the time of standing up to the 
end. After dining and spending some time in the family of John Hobbs, 
we returned to the boat which was left about a mile off; but the declivity 
of the footpath was much worse to descend than I expected, though its 
ascent had been hard work in the morning. All the missionaries, except 
John Thomas, accompanied us down towards the bay ; but they were put 
on shore before we came in sight of the shipping. On arriving at Port 
Refuge, we were cheered by the sight of an English flag on board a 
vessel coming in from sea, which proved to be the Lady Wellington, 
whaler of Sydney, out three months on a whaling cruise. 

21th. — Most of yesterday engaged in bartering with the na^tives. The 
king's brother, who is a useful man to the missionaries, dined on board 
with us. To-day, cloudy weather ; heavy rain fell in the night with 
strong squalls from off the high land : the John Adams, of New Bedford, 



430 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

drove from her anchorage, and was compelled to let go a second anchor. 
Our vessel was moored with two heavy anchors. The afternoon again 
showery. The natives brought several hogs in the course of the day, 
and a tolerable supply of yams and cocoa-nuts. Having been confined 
on board several days by the state of the weather, which of late has 
precluded the performance of any distant visits, and nothing having 
arisen in this immediate neighborhood, it has been a time of something 
like resting on the oar. 

2%th. {First day.) — Long before daylight my mind was engaged to 
examine whether there was any particular track for me to move in as 
regarded the natives' meeting on shore; but I felt, as the morning 
opened, a poor forlorn creature, enfeebled, and ready to droop by the 
way, as one that fainteth, though without having any defined prospect 
in view ; but abiding under the humbling influence of that power which 
softeneth the flinty rock, I have found it to be a place of safety, and one 
that prepares the tribulated mortal to partake of a blessed portion of that 
strength which is perfected only in weakness ; while it prompts to watch- 
fulness and resignation to the Divine will. For the last two or three 
days, while most on board are gladdened with the hope of soon seeing 
the coast of New Holland, and entering again the port of Sydney, I 
cannot discover the probable time of our leaving this place, nor what 
may be our next destination : on whichever side I look, obstacles of no 
small magnitude present themselves ; but I am desirous to leave all to 
Him, who alone can make me quick of understanding in his fear. "My 
soul, wait thou only upon the Lord." Spent the day on board with our 
own crew, in the usual way. 

Zlst. — Yesterday arrived the American ship Wiscasset, of Wiscasset, 
Captain Macey, from a whaling cruise, to secure her oil by coopering, etc. 
In the afternoon, some steps were taken towards prosecuting a visit to 
one of the smaller islands, which the weather had prevented our attempt- 
ing last Fifth day. We found to-day that John Thomas had ascertained 
from some of the most intelligent natives that the tide would flow to- 
morrow sufficiently early to allow us to pass over the flats and reach the 
meeting in seasonable time : we were also informed that general notice 
had been given to the people of two other stations, viz., Tanea and 
Eueiki, to assemble at the central station of the three, called Haalaufuli, 
where the meeting is appointed to be held. 

Ninth Month 1st — Left the vessel before sunrise, and called upon 
John Thomas, who accompanied us through the journey. We proceeded 
across a neck of land to a sandy bay, where two canoes were soon in 
readiness to convey us forward ; but as the wind blew strong against us, 
the natives very kindly suggested the propriety of a third canoe being 
procured, to divide the weight more equally ; and by rendering the 
canoes lighter, to lessen the danger of our getting wet by the feather-tops 
of the little waves blowing on us from the stroke of the paddle : this 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 431 

occasioned some delay, but was no doubt a saving of time in the end. 
At length, however, we were equipped, and proceeded with three skilful 
natives in each canoe, which contained one of us ; the canoe with John 
Thomas leading the way. The first object was to cross an arm of the 
sea, to obtain the shelter of a high bluff on a headland which we had to 
pass, with numerous islands on our right, which broke off the swell of 
the ocean almost entirely from our route: some of these islands are 
inhabited. About ten o'clock, A. M., we landed again on the island of 
Vavau, after a very circuitous passage, but the only one by which the 
extremity of this island can be got at from Neiafu. We were soon met 
by the principal chief, Daniel Afu, and several of his people, who wel- 
comed us to their neighborhood ; and after spending a short time at the 
chief's house, the meeting was assembled by the sound of heavy strokes 
upon a hollow piece of wood, a sort of native drum, which may be heard 
at a great distance. The people were soon collected,, and after John 
Thomas had opened the meeting in the usual way, and read one of my 
certificates, all became silent. I had largely to declare amongst them 
the " unsearchable riches of Christ," the beloved Son of God, and Saviour 
of men; whom all men are commanded to hear; whose Holy Spirit 
speaketh in every heart, to bring us to repentance and amendment of 
life in the fear of God. To this heavenly Teacher I was concerned to 
turn them, and to exhort them in the love of the gospel to " believe in 
the Lord Jesus Christ and be saved ; " to believe in the power of his 
Holy Spirit in their hearts, and wait for it there ; we were favored with 
a solemnity which nothing short of this irresistible power can produce. 
Many of the people came to us in a loving manner, when the meeting 
broke up, and hung about while we remained in the neighborhood. It 
was matter of very painful regret to us to find that these dear people 
are in the practice, as they feel their minds affected, of breaking out into 
clamorous groaning, and saying " Amen " with a loud voice ; until a 
stranger is at a loss to conceive in what this dissipating practice may 
end : it rs evidently encouraged by their teachers. They were this day 
turned to the teachings of that grace in their own hearts, by which all 
such as happily take heed to it will learn to *' worship God in spirit, 
rejoice in Christ Jesus, and have no confidence in the flesh." May the 
Lord hasten the dawning of that day when true spiritual gospel wor- 
shippers shall abound in the earth to the glory and praise of Him who 
is alone worthy to be worshipped in spirit and in truth ; when living, 
spiritual sacrifices shall ascend, acceptable unto Him by Jesus Christ ; 
and in every place incense shall be offered to his ever great and excellent 
name, even the sacrifice offered in the " beauty of holiness and newness 
of life," from the pure, contrite, and humble heart, produced by the 
power of the Spirit of the Lord Jesus. 

After meeting we partook of some refreshment at the chief's house in 
true native style upon the floo/r on mats, with the milk of the cocoa-nut 



432 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

as a beverage, and the pulpy shoots of the banaua bruised between the 
fingers, to answer the purpose of washing the hands ; some native cloth 
from the dress of the chiefess served for a towel ; this was found a very- 
needful and agreeable part of the entertainment, haying had literally to 
tear the food to pieces with our fingers. When our repast was finished, 
we took leave of the chief and his family and others present, and re- 
turned to the seaside, and were safely paddled back again to the sandy 
bay near Neiafu. On the way from the canoes to the mission-house, we 
called at the king's habitation ; his daughter, usually styled the Princess 
Charlotte, was at home, a young woman about sixteen years of age, with 
an intelligent countenance ; she was seated on the floor in simple native 
attire; her brother, a boy, perhaps twelve years old, was playing about. 
When returning to the vessel, it occurred to me that some of the ships 
now in the harbor would soon be ready for sea, and I felt as if I should 
not be clear of the crews, without endeavoring to collect them together 
next First day forenoon : to this I stood resigned, in hopes of feeling 
some further impression in the morning, if it should be required. 

3(i. -^ Yesterday, the subject of a meeting with the seamen still rested 
upon me. On awaking this morning I endeavored to watch over every 
thought that arose ; and after remembering my great Creator in humble 
gratitude for the mercies of the past night, my mind seemed as a blank, 
until the prospect of holding a meeting with the seamen of the fleet came 
before it ; this was not a little in the cross to the unmortified part, Avhich 
seemed now ready to shrink. I kept the matter close until after break- 
fast, and then told Charles that I believed it safest for me to appoint a 
meeting for worship to-morrow, at eleven o'clock, A. M., to be held in the 
native chapel at Neiafu, if that could be obtained. On stating this to 
John Thomas, he said that a missionary was coming down from Feletoa, 
to preach at the hour proposed for holding our meeting ; but that he had 
no doubt of his being willing to accommodate me. In that case, I told 
him that I should give notice to the shipping, that they might know 
what to expect ; as the meeting would be held after the manner of the 
Society of Friends, and would not commence with pinging ; but we should 
wait in silence for the influence of the Holy Spirit upon our minds be- 
fore we could move. In the afternoon a sufiicient number of written 
notices were prepared and distributed amongst the shipping, leaving the 
result to Him who knoweth all things ; desiring that his great name alone 
may be exalted, and the gospel of the heavenly kingdom may be pro- 
claimed in the heart of man to the Saviour's praise. 

4th. (First day.) — This morning much . cast down and a poor crea- 
ture, but as one bound to the work of the dear Master ; from which I 
dared not hold back, however human nature might be ready to shrink, 
as the hour of trial approached. Landed in good time, and proceeded 
to the meeting-house at Neiafu. I felt depressed from a sense of some- 
thing like a spirit of opposition being present ; but was soon comforted 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 433 

by an evidence which I could not mistake, of that power being nigh to 
strengthen the inner man, the all-sufficiency of which to sustain in time 
of trouble I have so often witnessed. I had to sit long in silence, but 
eventually stood up with those instructive expressions of our Lord to his 
disciples, "Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so 
shall ye be my disciples." " He that abideth in me and I in him, the 
same bringeth forth much fruit ; for without me, ye can do nothing." 
From this I was enabled to show, that without the blessed influence of 
the Holy Spirit of the Son, we can do nothing, much less be capable of 
bearing that fruit by which the Holy Father is glorified ; and the im- 
possibility of performing that worship which only is acceptable in the 
sight of Him, " who is a Spirit," without the help of the Holy Spirit : 
that therefore it is indispensable, in order to the performance of true 
spiritual worship, to wait in reverential silence for a renewal of that 
strength which is mighty through God to the casting down imaginations, 
and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, 
to the " bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ," 
even to the obedience of the Spirit of Truth in our hearts, without which 
none can worship God in Spirit and in Truth. It is this influence which 
can alone prepare our hearts to worship, praise, and glorify the God and 
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who is a Spirit, and must be worship- 
ped in Spirit and in Truth. I had to set forth the admirable adaptation 
of the glorious gospel dispensation to the condition of man the world 
over, and the blessed superiority of true spiritual worship in the inner 
temple of the heart over that which is left in the outer court to be trod- 
den under foot. My mind was particularly turned towards those " that 
go down to the sea in ships, that do business in great waters, that see 
the works of the Lord, and his wonders in the deep." Although such 
may often feel excluded from their fellow-men, shut out from every op- 
portunity of religious instruction, and destitute of the " means of grace ; " 
this is evidently not the case, but a delusion of the great enemy of God 
and man ; although it may be often held out by those who have a zeal 
for God, but not according to knowledge, of whom the great apostle 
speaks. For notwithstanding it is the lot of seafaring men to spend their 
days in roving upon the mighty ocean, yet the only true and blessed 
means of grace are still within their reach, even that grace and truth 
which came by Jesus Christ, which hath appeared unto all men, and 
teacheth all men that believe in it. No class of men have a better op- 
portunity of attending upon the means of salvation ; and although their 
allotment may be thought solitary, yet they are saved from many temp- 
tations, and out of the reach of the contaminating example of wicked 
men, to which those on shore are daily exposed. They have less to draw 
their attention aside from the great work, and more time to work out 
their souls' salvation, than many of their fellow-mortals : their nightly 
watches may be turned to everlasting account in waiting upon the Lord, 
37 " 20 



434 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

in looking for the blessed hope and glorious appearing of the great God 
and Saviour, by his Holy Spirit of grace. No men have greater need 
to acquaint themselves with God and be at peace ; they are in jeopardy 
every hour, which plainly bespeaks the necessity of their being prepared 
to meet their God, as with their lives in their hands. The Lord most 
High, in his infinite goodness and mercy, hath vouchsafed a day of visi- 
tation to all men, for the salvation of all men ; and it is this visitation 
that preserveth the life of the spirit in man. " Thy visitation," said 
Job, " hath preserved my spirit." The meeting held long, but proved a 
searching, solemn season ; and although at first a gloom seemed to hang 
over it, eventually every cloud, or feeling of this kind, was scattered by 
that power, whom winds and waves obey ; and it ended well. A con- 
siderable number of seamen from the different ships with their captains 
attended, also the whole of the missionary families here, and one from 
Feletoa, with many of the natives, and some New Zealanders connected 
with the shipping, who understand English pretty well. Two of the 
ships in the harbor had intended sailing this morning, but were prevented 
for want of wind. The crews of both were furnished with an ample 
supply of tracts and Friends' writings, with two Spanish Testaments, for 
two men of that nation employed on board of them. 

lih. — Notwithstanding the security of the harbor in which we are 
privileged to ride, yet the scanty supply of fresh water is a serious in- 
convenience, the nearest spring being four miles off, on an island where 
the empty casks have to be rolled up half a mile ; and when filled, which 
requires much time to accomplish, they are rolled back again to the 
water's edge, and towed on board as a raft. Having had no opportunity 
to procure any of this most necessary article since leaving the last of the 
Sandwich Islands until to-day, the stock on hand is very small, and can 
only be recruited by small quantities once in the day. Since First day, 
we have arranged for a visit to the two congregations at the island of 
Otea to-morrow; it being agreed that they shall meet at the same time 
under the same roof. May the Lord be graciously pleased to go before 
and open the way in the hearts of these people, to receive the ever-blessed 
Truth in the love of it : and through the workings thereof, bring forth 
fruit that shall lastingly remain, to his praise and their peace. 

Wi. — As our vessel was anchored in the track from Neiafu to Otea, 
we waited the coming of John Thomas; who arrived before ten o'clock, 
bringing with him John Spinney and six natives, who were then taken 
from the canoe and placed in our boat with their paddles, for the better 
accommodation of the whole party. On landing at Otea, we proceeded 
towards the other side of the island where the meeting Avas to be held. 
In crossing the sandy beaches, two of which were in our route, exposed 
to the full blaze of the sun nearly at noon, the heat and glare of light 
were almost insupportable, and the want of air when passing* through 
the bush was still more oppressive. We stayed a short time at the house 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 435 

of the chief, whose name is Lazarus, a steady-going man among the peo- 
ple ; and when cooled a little, proceeded to the meeting, where the natives 
were assembled in readiness. Exclusive of the pulpit, there did not 
appear to be a seat in the whole neighborhood except on the floor ; some 
of the people at last brought part of an old canoe into the building, for 
Charles and myself to sit upon. I felt in a very low and feeble condi- 
tion, both as to body and mind; but when my certificates were read, I 
stood up with a salutation of love in my heart to the people ; which 
having expressed, I had to turn their attention to Him " Who seeth not 
as man seeth," but who is a Spirit, and looketh on the heart : He search- 
eth all hearts, and understandeth every imagination of the thoughts; and 
to this man will He look, even to him that is poor and of a' contrite 
spirit, that trembleth at his word. The Christian religion is a heart-felt 
work ; it is in the heart we must work out our own salvation with fear 
and trembling, through submission and obedience to the power of the 
Spirit of the Lord Jesus, which dwelleth in the contrite and humble 
heart, without respect of persons or of the color of the skin. " Cease 
from man whose breath is in his nostrils, for wherein is he to be accounted 
of:" man cannot save his own soul, nor blot out a single sin; and can 
he do the work for another, which he cannot do for himself? My heart 
was greatly enlarged towards the people ; and they listened with appar- 
ent attention : but there was a feeling of deadness over the meeting, 
greater than we had yet witnessed on these islands. After remaining 
some time at the house of Lazarus to refresh and rest, we again crossed 
the island, and resumed our station in the boat ; we proceeded round the 
northern part of the island, and visited a splendid cavern, into which we 
rowed with the boat, having a canoe to lead the way, conducted by Noah, 
one of the chiefs of Otea, and two chosen natives also well acquainted 
with the position and entrance of this wonderful place. The great height 
of the vaulted arches above our heads, which are almost of Gothic shape, 
from which are suspended a variety of huge spiral masses of ponderous 
weight, apparently ready to fall, the amazing depth and clearness of the 
water under us, together with the dark and deep recesses, which could 
not be explored for want of a light, exhibited a sublime and magnificent 
spectacle and a specimen of those great and marvellous works incompre- 
hensible to mortal man. Fish of large size swam about beneath us, 
without the least appearance of being disturbed by the boat, so great 
was the depth of water between us and them. In knocking off some of 
the spiral crags within our reach to bring away with us, the echo pro- 
duced was alarming, and as if the whole roof was in danger of falling 
upon us. 

9th. — King George having arrived from Lifuka, one of the Haabai 
Islands, this morning paid us a visit ; a Saul-like man in truth, being 
higher than the rest of the people perhaps by the head and shoulders ; he 
was naked, with the exception of some native cloth round his waist. 



436 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

His moral character is highly spoken of, and the great prosperity of the 
Christian profession here is said to be owing to his promptness in the 
due observance of its rites and ordinances : the laws are said to be good, 
and he insists upon their being executed with rigor. If any disobey, or 
in any way are guilty of a misdemeanor, they are severely punished. It 
is much to be regretted that the punishment of flogging should have 
been introduced here : it has been inflicted lately on several offenders, 
including one woman. This barbarous practice, we have been told, has 
proved beneficial to the people in a moral point of view ; but I believe 
its tendency is rather to blunt the feelings and harden the heart. In 
the afternoon took exercise on shore until dark. Captain Macey of the 
Wiscasset, a serious man, drank tea with us. 

11th. {First day.) — Spent a peaceful day on board, collected the crew 
both fore and afternoon for devotional purposes ; none of them seemed 
disposed to attend the meeting on shore. 

Idth. — Yesterday sailed the brig Lady Wellington: previous to her 
departure, the crew were furnished with a set of Friends' tracts, and a 
Summary of our principles. This morning, John Thomas came on board 
at eight o'clock ; when we immediately proceeded down the harbor in the 
usual way, and landed on the western coast of Vavau. The meeting was 
to be held at Hihifo, about a mile from the landing-place, whither we 
went, and met with the chief Solomon, at his own habitation ; and as 
soon as the people were collected repaired to the meeting-place. The 
places of worship at the stations distant from Neiafu are like large sheds, 
standing upon props and open on both sides; but the ends are made 
tolerably close with coarse matting. As there was no seat in 'the meet- 
ing, I remained near John Thomas, who occupied a considerable time in 
the native language, before reading my certificates. When he had fin- 
ished we stood by each other in silence, and the people seemed unsettled, 
as if they did not know what to expect next, or to whom they should 
hearken, first looking upon one of us and then upon the other ; until it 
was with me to caution them against a dependence upon the creature, 
but to endeavor to fix the attention of their minds upon the Creator, 
who is a Spirit and knoweth all things. The darkness hideth not from 
Him, the darkness and the light are both alike to Him, before whom the 
night shineth as the day. My desire was, that nothing might be per- 
mitted to beguile them from the simplicity of the gospel of Christ, that 
they might not rest satisfied with a mere hearsay knowledge of his name, 
as a Saviour, but come to the knowledge of his Holy Spirit in them- 
selves, and know for themselves his gospel" to be the power of God unto 
salvation. It was with me to query, what a profession of the Christian 
religion had done for them? There had been time for some of them to 
have witnessed something like fruit to be brought forth in themselves ; 
for without a change of heart is known, their religion will profit them 
nothing. I felt an earnest engagement of mind to turn them to the 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 437 

power of the Spirit of the Lord Jesus in their owu hearts ; which would, 
if believed in and obeyed, cleanse them from sin, create in them a clean 
heart, and renew a right spirit within them. Although I had full op- 
portunity to clear myself, yet so great was the stream of love that flowed 
towards the people of Hihifo, that after the meeting was over, I found 
no relief: the desire of ray heart was as strong as ever, that they might 
not be beguiled, by lifeless forms and shadows, from the simplicity that 
is in Christ, the living and eternal substance. After spending some time 
with Solomon, the chief, who spread a table plentifully for our refresh- 
ment, according to native custom, we repaired to the boat, and proceeded 
forthwith to the Henry Freeling. 

15th. — It was with difficulty that an opportunity could be found, on 
account of the increased number of natives upon the deck, to sit down 
together ; notwithstanding which the way opened to our comfort. We 
understand that earthquakes frequently occur among these islands, at 
times so violent as to stop the clock at the mission-house. On First day 
last, whilst in the meeting appointed for the seamen of the fleet, and 
before standing up amongst them, a considerable shock was sensibly felt 
by the missionary families then present. Of this I was not myself 
aware, although the frame-work in the roof of the building we were in 
was heard to make a cracking noise at the time. Last Second day even- 
ing, about nine o'clock, another shock was witnessed at Neiafu, but was 
not perceived by us upon the water : we are told, however, that they 
are sometimes felt on board the shipping, and occasionally a rumbling 
noise, as if the vessel was passing over a rugged rock, and sufficiently 
loud to alarm the crew. 

16th. — Remained on board the forepart of the day, while Captain 
Keen and Charles, accompanied by Philemon, an intelligent native, 
ascended Talau, a considerable hill on the island of Vavau, to form a 
plan of Port Refuge, for the benefit of those who may follow us at a 
future day. From this point they were enabled with sufficient accuracy 
to describe the position of this group of islands, which are said to be one 
hundred and two in number, known by the name of Haafuluhau ; so 
that any stranger may direct his course to Port Refuge in perfect safety, 
by keeping a good lookout, which is of course one of the means dictated 
by common prudence in such cases. The depth of water varies at the 
anchorage from sixteen to thirty-six fathoms, with holding-ground of 
sand and coral. From the direction in which the trade-winds usually 
blow, a vessel has generally to beat against it as soon as she comes round 
the southernmost blufl" upon the main land of Vavau. The deejDest 
water appears to be on the left hand, the whole way up to the port ; the 
distance from the entrance point may be from ten to twelve miles, and 
there is ample room for the largest ship to work with common care. In 
the evening went on shore to consult with John Thomas on the subject 
of leaving our cook, Pedro Nolasko, a Spaniard, who is desirous of 
37* 



438 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

getting to the Fiji Islands, having heard of the probability of meeting 
with a vessel bound to Manilla, his native place. As he is a man of good 
character, and not likely by his conduct to injure the natives, and there 
being no objection in the minds of the missionaries and the authorities 
of the place, there seems no good reason for refusing to discharge him, 
agreeably with his wishes; more particularly, as we have just taken on 
board one of the survivors from the wreck of the Active schooner : this 
man was intended to work for his food while with us, but he will now 
come in for regular wages, by filling up the vacancy which the discharge 
of Pedro Nolasko will occasion. 

19th. — On Seventh day, with the exception of taking exercise on shore 
towards evening, we were employed on board through the day ; yesterday 
{First day), remained on board all day with our own people, having no 
attraction to the shore. It was a season of self-abasedness and poverty ; 
but however humiliating, I trust not altogether unprofitable, and one that 
I have found not unfrequently to precede, and perhaps prepare for, further 
service in the Great Master's time ; for which the prayer of my heart is, 
that I may be ready ; confiding in Him whose power can raise up from 
utter weakness, and make strong for his use. To-day sailed the Amer- 
ican ship Wiscasset, Captain Macey. This vessel was supplied with some 
tracts and writings of Friends. This evening it seemed best to arrange 
to attend a native meeting at Matika, a few miles from hence ; the greater 
part of which distance can be performed by boat. As John Thomas was 
not likely to be at liberty, John Hobbs kindly oflered to supply his place 
as interpreter ; but the situation of the neighborhood is such that the 
weather must be consulted in the first place. 

20th. — The weather apparently likely to answer for our going to 
Matika, and Jphn Hobbs having arrived with a suitable crew of na- 
tives, by nine o'clock we proceeded on our way, and landed at Feletoa 
before eleven o'clock, a. m. Here we got a cool resting place, and after 
an early dinner proceeded to Matika. Feeling unwell soon after, I was 
not in very good trim for moving forward in the hottest part of the day, 
nor for attending the appointed meeting ; but I well knew that He who 
had sustained me thus far, could strengthen me at his pleasure to stand 
before the people for his great name's sake. Having now an interpreter, 
to whose abilities and qualifications in the native language I was a 
stranger, it seemed like venturing upon untried ground. I soon found 
that I had no cause to fear on this head, but rather to dread the quick- 
ness with which he at once comprehended the drift of what I had to say, 
and interpreted it to the people ; however, although every sentence as 
soon as uttered was rapidly conveyed to them without hesitation on his 
part, yet with thankfulness I can say, that I never felt less difficulty in 
getting on. I had to caution them particularly not to be deceived in 
looking without for that which is only to be found within ; that so they 
might come to the knowledge of Christ, the light of whose Holy Spirit 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEE. 439 

shineth in every heart ; and that they might believe in it to the saving 
of the soul, that so Christ may dwell richly in their hearts by faith, that 
He might be theirs, and they might be his, in his Father's kingdom for- 
ever. It was a comfortable meeting, and ended well. Great is my desire 
for these people, that their hearts may be directed to the love of God 
and to the patient waiting for Christ. How great the responsibility of 
those who take upon themselves to introduce the religion of Jesus 
amongst a simple-hearted people, lest its beautiful simplicity be hid from 
them by forms and shadows of man's own invention ! ' 

21st — This morning the Mary Anne, of London, sailed for the whaling 
grounds ; sundry tracts were furnished for the crew, also a French Tes- 
tament for one of them, a native of France. A few days ago a native 
offered, amongst othei* articles for sale, a copy of the Holy Scriptures in 
English. I found, on examining it, that it had been given by the Sea- 
men's Bible Society in London, probably to some ship's library. I pur- 
chased this book for about eightpence, merely to show the necessity of 
inserting not only the donor's name, or that of the institution by which 
it had been bestowed, but the name of the person to whom it was origi- 
nally given, or the ship's library to which it belonged : it would, I think, 
help to deter from such a mis-application. It is very probable that this 
Bible had belonged to the library of the Mary Anne, of London, but 
this was not specified, or it might have been returned to that vessel before 
she left the port, and have served to prevent a similar occurrence in 
future. We find that sailors, our own not excepted, regardless of the 
future, do not hesitate to give articles for a shell or two far exceeding 
the value of them ; they will part with a woollen jacket as a thing per- 
fectly useless to them, because at that particular time, in a hot climate, 
it is not wanted ; and the natives will accept of almost anything for their 
shells. If books of a pernicious tendency in the English language are 
found in the hands of the natives, such are immediately destroyed ; and 
books of various kinds fall into their hands when bartering with the 
shipping ; they are pleased when they can obtain writing-paper, pen and 
ink, or a pencil. 

Ninth Month 22d — Although many natives were on board, we were 
enabled to set aside our bartering and sit down to wait upon the Lord, 
but it required firm struggling to get into quiet introversion of mind ; 
towards the end a little of that strength was witnessed ty which only 
the foes of a man's house can be cast out, and himself left in peaceable 
possession. 

lAth. — Both yesterday and to-day, with the exception of taking the 
needful exercise on shore, as the sun declined, we were engaged on board 
getting things into train, with "the prospect of shortly sailing for the 
Haabai group of Tonga isles. Since it has come to my knowledge that 
the strength of these islands is to be assembled at Lifuka with King 
George of Vavau, and Josiah (Tubou), the king of Tongataboo, I have 



440 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

not seen the way open for me to move in any direction but to Lifuka ; 
and the more I have dwelt upon this subject, the more it appears to be 
the right track for me to pursue. Owing to existing circumstances con- 
nected with persons and places, it doth not seem practicable for me to 
complete the object which brought us to Vavau, of visiting the people, 
before the end of this month ; and allowing that it could be satisfactorily 
accomplished at an earlier period, it would be useless to sail for Tonga- 
taboo, as those competent for the important office of interpreter will have 
left the island to join their brethren* at the general assembly about to 
take place at Lifuka. My earnest desire is, to be found in the counsel 
of the will of our heavenly Father, to be preserved in faithfulness and 
humble resignation thereunto, and favored to possess my vessel in 
patience to the end of the race. Could I have contrived for myself, I 
should certainly not have selected Lifuka, as the Haabai group is a dan- 
gerous archipelago of small islands, shoals, and reefs, without any secure. 
place of shelter from every wind that blows, and not the least dependence 
can be placed on the published charts of it. But if He that " bloweth 
with his wind, and the waters flow," is graciously pleased to direct our 
way amidst the lurking dangers of the deep which await a stranger ves- 
sel, who hath so mercifully and so often in appalling seasons said in 
effect, "It is I, be not afraid/' and this, too, accompanied with an evidence 
so indisputably strengthening, that a poor helpless mortal could exclaim 
in that humble faith and confidence which condescending heavenly love 
alone inspires, "It is the Lord," all fear is then cast out, except what is 
filial. 

26th. — Y ester dsij {First day), spent the day on board. Collected the 
sailors twice in the course of the day for devotional purposes. Engaged 
the forepart of to-day on board, and in the afternoon went up to Neiafu, 
to endeavor to arrange for visiting the natives on the north shore. The 
weather sultry and rainy, making the clay soil, of which the neighborhood 
of the landing place is composed, almost impassable, and the steep 
descent down to the boat extremely difficult and unsafe. 

27th — Much rain during the night and this morning, which prevented 
my going on shore ; Charles landed for a short time opposite the vessel, 
but was soon compelled to return. About nine o'clock this evening, a 
shock of an earthquake was sensibly felt on board by the trembling of 
the vessel ; Captain Keen stepped upon one of the chain cables, by which 
we were riding at the time, when the shock was more evident, from the 
connection of the anchor with the earth at the bottom of the sea. This 
is the fourth shock that has been felt since our arrival at Port Refuge. 
"Would that the earthly nature in the hearts of all around us, yea the 
world over, were so shaken that that only which cannot be shaken might 
remain, to the praise and glory of God. 

Ninth Month 28th. — Still rainy weather. John Hobbs called on board 
to-day, with whom an arrangement was made to visit a native meeting 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 441 

to-morrow afternoon, should the weather permit us to proceed and the 
people to collect. We learn from John Hobbs that the shock of the 
earthquake last evening was the most severe he had known since his 
coming to these islands ; it was felt on board the American ship Russel 
quite as much as on board the Hem^y Freeling. 

29th. — In our solitary sitting this forenoon, we were favored to witness 
a degree of strength sufficient for the day, to wrestle for the blessing. 
Soon after three o'clock, John Hobbs and ourselves set forward in our 
own boat, with six able natives to paddle ; on account of the falling tide 
we landed at a place much more distant from the meeting to which we 
were going, than would otherwise have been necessary. It was, however, 
much safer for the boat, with which it behoves us to use every precau- 
tion, to enable her to hold out to the end ; she is now leaky and much 
worse for wear, and was not a thoroughly good one when new. 

The heat of the afternoon made the extra walking very fatiguing ; 
and the current of air to which I was afterwards exposed occasioned 
considerable pain in my head : but such was the engagement of my 
mind, that this bodily annoyance was little regarded. After resting 
awhile at a house built for the especial purpose of accommodating the 
teachers, the meeting commenced ; and although I was as an emptied 
vessel while the translation of my certificates was read ; yet shortly after 
the reading concluded, my mouth was opened to turn the attention of 
the people to that Almighty power which " is not far from every one of 
us," dwelling in our hearts by his Holy Spirit, except we be reprobates ; 
" in whom we live and move and have our being." He that abideth of 
old, with whom a thousand years are but as one day and one day as a 
thousand years, from everlasting to everlasting He is God, and changeth 
not. My desire for this people was, that they might become wise in 
heart, by seeking after that knowledge which is life eternal, through the 
operation of the Holy Spirit, which shines in every heart; that they 
might inherit glory, and be numbered among those that shall shine as 
the brightness of the firmament, and with them that turn many to right- 
eousness, as the stars forever and ever. The gospel of the everlasting 
kingdom was freely preached to these dear people : it was a memorable 
season, and yielded peaceful relief to my mind. We reached our vessel 
soon after dark. What, indeed, can we render unto the Lord for all 
this ! being nothing ourselves and possessing nothing, but what we have 
received from Him, the God of love and praise. 

Tenth Month 1st. — Yesterday engaged on board most of the day, mak- 
ing ready for sailing for the Haabai. My attention has been drawn at 
times, in the course of yesterday and to-day, towards again attending the 
native meeting at Neiafu to-morrow; and John Thomas and Stephen 
Kabone calling on board this afternoon, afforded me an opportunity of 
mentioning the subject. John Thomas kindly agreed at once to make 
way for it, and ofifered his assistance as interpreter. Although so often 



442 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

a partaker of heavenly help and goodness, I am still imploring more ; 
being inci'easingly sensible of the want of it, when looking towards this 
meeting, that the name of the Lord Jesus may be exalted, to the glory 
of God the leather. 

Having now every prospect of bending our course towards Lifuka, I 
deemed it expedient to make an offer to convey as many of the missionary 
families as inclined to go to the congress ; telling John Thomas, that if 
they were willing to put up with the want of accommodations to which 
they would be subjected in our small vessel, the whole of them might go 
with us. He expressed a fear that such a number would put us to great 
inconvenience ; but I told him, it was themselves that would have to 
suffer the inconvenience, as they would have literally to stow themselves 
as they could upon the cabin sofas and floor ; but, perhaps, we might not 
be out more than one or two nights, which would depend upon the wind. 
The distance is sometimes performed in a few hours, when the trade-wind 
is strong and favorable. 

The shock of another earthquake was felt on the night of the 29th ultimo. 

2d. {First day,) — This morning I felt a very poor creature, both in 
body and mind ; but " knowing in whom I have believed," and unto 
whom " all power in heaven and earth is given," I prepared to attend 
the native meeting at Neiafu. We reached the mission-house before the 
bell rung, and accompanied John Thomas to the meeting in due time. 
I sat for some time in a pew constructed for the missionaries ; and when 
John Thomas had finished speaking, I went and stood in front of the 
people, upon the base on which the pulpit is erected. John Thomas 
then came down to me, and a general silence prevailed over the assembly, 
which was large, until broken by myself with the words, " Watch ye, 
stand fast in the faith, quit you like men, be strong." The burden which 
rested upon my mind was, that these people might become the Lord's 
people, formed for himself, to show forth his praise, that they might be- 
come his children, and be taught of Him ; for all the sons and daughters 
of men, which form his church, are taught of the Lord himself: in 
righteousness they are established, and great shalLbe their peace. That 
they might indeed be sheep of the one fold, and of the one great and 
heavenly Shepherd, hear his voice, be known of Him, and follow Him ; 
and thus be enabled individually to say, from blessed experience, " The 
Lord is my shepherd ; I shall not want. He maketh me to lie down in 
green pastures ; He leadeth me beside the still waters. He restoreth my 
soul ; He leadeth me in the paths of righteousness for his name's sake." 
But the sheep must first learn to know the voice of the great Shepherd, 
when they hear it, from the voice of a stranger ; that so they may follow 
Him with safety whithersoever He leadeth : those that are the sheep of 
his fold knov; Him, and are known of Him. " My sheep," said Christ, 
" hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me ; and I give unto 
them eternal life ; and they shall never perish, neither shall any man 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 443 

pluck tliem out of my hand. My Father, which gave them me, is greater 
than all ; and no man is able to pluck them out of my Father's hand." 
Thus, the, security and blessedness of the Lord's children, which com- 
pose his church, are set forth by its holy Head, the Lord Jesus, that 
great Shepherd of the sheep ; and there is no other way for any of us to 
become of this happy number, but that of sitting under the teachiug of 
his Holy Spirit, to learn of Him, to know his voice and be known of 
Him, and be his sheep and follow Him. He will teach us humility, 
meekness, and lowliness of heart. Such are formed for himself, do show 
forth his praise, and glorify Him before men, by producing the fruit of 
the Spirit in the sight of those around them ; openly declaring by life 
and conversation that the gospel of Christ is the power of God unto 
salvation, even to those who beforetime were in darkness, hateful and 
hating one another. I was largely opened among them ; and if it was 
possible to recapitulate all that was uttered, words would still fall short, 
and fail to describe the heart- tendering solemnity which crowned the 
meeting. Towards the conclusion, when about saying farewell to these 
dear people as one never to see their faces again, that Almighty power 
which alone can soften the heart was eminently conspicuous ; tears could 
not be restrained, but silently and undisguisedly rolled down the swarthy 
cheeks of the sons and daughters of this isle of the ocean. 

3d — Early in the morning, the Henry Freeling unmoored and pre- 
pared for sailing : by twelve o'clock the whole of the missionary families, 
with their servants and luggage being on board, we left the well-sheltered 
harbor of Port Refuge ; and retracing our course through the maze of 
islands into the open ocean, stretched away from the shore of Vavau. 
A large number of the natives attended to the last, and hung round the 
sides of our vessel until compelled to let go their hold, evincing sincere 
regret at her departure. One of the chiefs of the island of Otea, named 
Noah, a noble man in person, with whom we were particularly acquainted, 
and whom we highly esteemed, wept aloud when he left us, and was 
heard when the canoe was at a considerable distance. He was affected 
by the whole circumstance of parting with all his friends ; but princi- 
pally on accQunt of losing an adopted daughter, who was leaving Vavau 
for Tongataboo : she had been for a long time an inmate of the mission- 
house. Our passengers consisted of John Thomas, Stephen Rabone, 
John Spinney, John Hobbs (going to reside at Lifuka), and William A. 
Brooks, with their families, in all eighteen persons, besides nine domestics. 
We had also William Bunubunu, nephew of the late Finau, the conqueror 
of these islands in former days, selected by King George as our pilot 
for the Haabai group. Soon after getting fairly out to sea, the whole of 
our guests, except two of the youngest children, became sick ; and some 
of them remained so the whole time. The wind became unfavorable in 
the night, and prevented our seeing the isle of Aano next morning as 
was calculated upon. 



444 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

Ath. — When morning came, it was found that we had drifted towards 
the island of Kao, in appearance a lofty mountain of regular conic shape 
rising out of the sea, and evidently of volcanic origin. By ten o'clock, 
A. M., the island of Toofoa was fairly opened, and the action of the vol- 
cano at the north end plainly to be seen, vomiting clouds of smoke into 
the atmosphere, which occasionally burst forth with increased strength. 
It was soon ascertained that getting to Lifuka by night, as before antici- 
pated, was quite impracticable, as the wind continued to baffle us ; but 
shifting two or three points after midnight, we fetched well to windward, 
and after making one short tack at the entrance of the reef, before ten 
o'clock were favored safely to anchor off the island of Lifuka, abreast of 
the settlement of Mua, in only three and a half fathoms water, on Fourth 
day the 5th instant. Any vessel less manageable than the Henry Free- 
ling, might easily have got upon the reef, the entrance is so narrow and 
intricate, in the worst part of which she had to tack. It is probable 
that few vessels so large as ours ever anchored upon the same ground ; 
and none, however small, ought to venture without a competent pilot 
on board. It is close to this spot that the Port au Prince was wrecked, 
perhaps thirty years ago ; some of her remains are visible at this day, 
and are frequently dug out of the sand by the king's order, for the sake 
of the copper bolts, etc. Of recent date, the Snapper was cut off by the 
natives and lost upon an adjoining reef, not far from Mua. Soon after 
we had anchored, Charles Tucker, the resident missionary at this place, 
came off, bringing with him James Watkin, who had arrived the preced- 
ing day from his station on the island of Tongataboo. A double canoe 
was procured, which took the whole of our passengers and luggage at 
once to the shore : they were safely landed by eleven o'clock, to their 
great relief The natives soon began to visit us, well pleased to see a 
vessel at anchor off the island, as it is but seldom that such a circum- 
stance occurs. 



CHAPTER XXXII. 



IsLAT^-D OF Lifuka — Native Meeting — Distribution of Bibles, etc. — Yisit 
OF THE King — Meeting with the Mission aeies — Sail foe Tongataboo — 
Anchor off the Settlement at Nukualofa — Letter from the Wesleyan 
Missionaries — Distribution of Clothing and Medicines — Visit to the 
Heathen Settlement at Mua — Eestijaining Influence bF the Missionaries 
— Native Meeting at Nukualofa. 

TENTH MONTH 6th. — This morning early, a turtle of prodigious 
size was sent on board as a present from Josiah Tubou, the king of 
Tongataboo, who had arrived here from that island. In the forenoon 
the weather became quite stormy, and the wind coming in from the west- 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 445 

ward, made it uneasy riding in the bay. ' Charles and myself sat down 
together as usual to wait upon the Lord, though in much poverty and 
weakness. At noon it threatened to blow strong ; but shortly afterwards 
the atmosphere became more tranquil. There was not so much to be 
apprehended from the anchor and cables not holding the vessel, as from 
the danger of striking on the rocky bottom, had the swell from the ocean 
been permitted to come in upon us. The hurricanes which we are told 
occasionally occur hei'e, are very awful, levelling with the earth houses, 
trees, etc., before their tremendous blast; and they generally, if not 
always, blow from the westward, the only quarter from which we have 
anything to fear at this anchorage, as the land and the reefs are a shelter 
on every side but this ; but the Lord's power is the same here as in every 
other place, " mighty to save and to deliver " out of every trouble and 
distress. ' 

1th. — This morning the natives thronged our decks with trifling shells 
for barter ; but the poor creatures have very little in their possession to 
offer. The last violent hurricane with which they were visited, destroyed 
their bread-fruit trees, etc., to considerable extent, and materially injured 
their yams, upon which they are usually supported ; and from this 
serious calamity they have not yet recovered. Many of them are now 
subsisting upon the fern and tea-tree roots ; but it is expected that in a 
few weeks' time the present complaints of famine will be banished by an 
abundant supply of yams, sweet potatoes, etc. In the afternoon we vis- 
ited the mission-house by invitation. While there it was with me to 
propose having an opportunity afforded of seeing the people when col- 
lected at their morning meeting next First day. On inquiring about 
some one to interpret what I might have to say to the people, James 
Watkin the missionary, then present from Tongataboo, was proposed to 
undertake that part of the Avork, to which he kindly and readily assented. 
May the Lord be graciously pleased to magnify his power, and cause 
this stranger and myself to be faithful to Him in performing each his 
office, so that " that life and immortality," which " are brought to light 
by the glorious gospel," may be declared to the natives of Lifuka, and 
others assembled with them, to our Maker's praise. 

8^/i. — Engaged on board till late in the afternoon with the natives. 
It is probable that the meeting to-morrow will be very large, as the in- 
habitants from the different islands which compose the Haabai group, 
are now assembled at this place, besides a vast number from the Haafu- 
luhau group and Tongataboo. Oh ! that the Master of assemblies may 
be there. To Him, who only knoweth my motive for coming amongst 
them, I commend them and myself; humbly praying for help in the 
needful time, lest the cause of truth and righteousness should suffer in 
such weak and feeble hands. 

^th. {First day.) — Proceeded towards the shore at an early hour. 
We were met on landing by a swarm of young natives, who appeared to 
38 



446 MEMOIHS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

be on the lookout for us. In half an hour the first bell rung to assemble 
the people : this bell might have been spared, as the large meeting-house 
was filled, and a multitude still outside, when we passed by on our way 
from the boat to the mission-house : another extensive building was also 
filled, not far from the largest. The natives were indeed gathered to- 
gether to an extent which w^e have not before witnessed in the Friendly 
Islands. 

James Watkin kindly conducted me through the concourse of people 
into an enclosed place in front of the pulpit, on a level with the floor : 
here I remained, until the interval arrived for me to take a station by 
the side of my interpreter, to be in readiness to minister to the people as 
way should open. I felt no hesitation in going up into the pulpit, believ- 
ing that, even when the most advantageous position was chosen, but a 
small portion of the people in comparison with the whole collected about 
the house would distinctly hear what was said; these buildings are open 
at the side, a circumstance which the nature of the climate requires, and 
which is a special advantage at these times, as before has been witnessed 
by us at Vavau. A general stillness now prevailed over this large 
assembly, which I thought might be occasioned, in the first place, by 
the novelty of two persons appearing in the pulpit, both standing 
and both silent. It was not long, however, before I had to turn their 
attention to Him unto whom the cattle on a thousand hills belong; 
before whom the secret thoughts of every heart are laid open. He seeth 
us as we really are, born in sin and laden with iniquity, helpless, and 
utterly unable of ourselves to do anything for ourselves ; for, as men and 
mortals, we possess nothing, and are as nothing ; and yet such is the love 
of God even to a guilty world, that of the fulness of his Son Christ Jesus 
the Lord, " have we all received, and grace for grace." " God so loved 
the world that He gave his only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth 
in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." Who among us can 
contemplate the wondrous mercy and unutterable love wherewith God 
so love^ the world, without feeling a desire to pour forth a grateful ac- 
knowledgment of " thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift ; " even 
the gift of his Son Jesus Christ, by whom came that grace which hath 
appeared unto all men ; by which grace alone are we saved from sin and 
from the wrath to come, through faith, and that not of ourselves ; for we 
have nothing, and are only sinners. It is through faith which cometh 
from the Son of God, who loved us, and gave himself for us ; who is also 
" the author and finisher" of that one true faith which worketh by love, 
and purifieth the hearts of those who believe in its saving, cleansing 
power which giveth the victory over the evil propensities of fallen 
nature, and over every temptation of the devil. 

The word of the Truth of the gospel flowed freely to these dear peo- 
ple ; for whom my desire was, that they might not rest satisfied with 
making an empty profession of religion, but " believe in the Lord Jesus 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 447 

Christ, and be saved." Although at the close of the meeting I felt as 
if my strength was renewed for the work, I should, without such sustain- 
ing help, have been dismayed at the burden which still rested upon my 
mind. After the meeting broke up many of the people flocked about 
us ; amongst others I shook hands with an aged female of rank, con- 
sidered by the people higher than their king : King George himself was 
one of those who helped to carry her on their shoulders, she being un- 
able to walk any considerable distance. Her placid countenance, and 
manner altogether, bespoke that she had good-will in her heart towards 
us ; and the remembrance of the interview, though short, always brings 
with it a feeling of peaceful tranquillity to my mind. 

11th. — Yesterday engaged on board bartering for the commodities 
brought by the natives, not being willing to turn them back, although 
what they brought was often almost useless. In the afternoon, landed 
and conveyed to be deposited in the mission-house, twenty-four English 
Testaments and six Bibles, six Spanish Testaments, six French ditto, 
and six Portuguese ditto; one French Bible was given to Charles Simeon, 
a native of France, now settled here. Whaling vessels and others, not 
unfrequently at the present day, fall in among the different groups of 
these islands ; by some on board such vessels a copy of the Scri^Dtures is 
often prized, as we have experienced ; and individuals are here and there 
to be found, of different nations, whose lot has been cast among the 
natives from a variety of causes ; some by shipwreck, others by sickness, 
left by the ships to return if they can, or remain the rest of their lives 
among the natives, wandering from island to island. Some marry and 
bring up children among them. If such understand a handicraft busi- 
ness, as that of blacksmith or carpenter, ship- or boat-builder, etc., and 
there is no ardent spirit to be procured, they generally fare well amongst 
the islanders. To-day the natives have furnished a supply of hogs ; but 
it is almost impossible to procure food, except the ninita (papaw), which 
remains but for a short time in a wholesome state. At present the poor 
people are very destitute of the vegetable food on which they are accus- 
tomed to subsist, and frequently complain and make signs of being 
hungry ; but it is out of our power to supply their .w^ants : they never 
think of killing a hog for themselves, they are mostly reared for sale and 
for the use of the chiefs. In the afternoon went on shore with a present 
for King George, consisting of a large chest of tools, a cask of flooring 
nails, and a ship's compass, w4th sundry articles for his queen Charlotte. 
Some articles had already been given to Josiah Tubou, the king of Ton- 
gataboo, when on board the Henry Freeling. To-day we took with us 
some things considered suitable for his queen Mary, so that no preference 
might appear on our side, more particularly as Josiah Tubou is an 
oldei' man, and much higher in rank. King George is, however, very 
assiduous in giving him the preference in everything. 

l^th. — At two o'clock, p. M., Charles Tucker, the resident missionary 



448 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

at Lifuka, and his wife, accompanied King George and his wife Char- 
lotte on board to dinner. On taking our seats at the table, I told Charles 
Tucker that it was our practice to endeavor to feel a grateful tribute arise 
in our hearts to Him from whom all our blessings come ; they were of 
course left at liberty : when Charles Tucker called upon the king 
to ask a blessing, which he did in a serious manner. The parties were 
greatly amused with a set of William Darton's Scripture views, etc.; 
and I believe were pleased with their visit. We landed towards evening, 
and walked to the other side of the island for exercise ; this part is wholly 
enclosed by a coral reef, which enables the people to procure fish in al- 
most any weather. When looking towards visiting Lifuka, I thought, as 
the principal part of the Tougataboo people, with their rulers, would be 
assembled here, that I might not have to proceed to the latter island ; 
but I do not find that this will be sanction enough for me to stay away 
from it, as it has dwelt much upon my mind for several days past ; I 
therefore believe it safest for me to go thither, however opposed to my 
own inclination ; if the Lord's presence does but go with me, it is enough ; 
for in his presence only there is life, and at his right hand durable riches 
and righteousness, yea, pleasures forevermore. The desire and prayer of 
my heart, and I believe it may be added, my greatest delight also^ is to 
be found laboring to exalt his great and adorable name, and to promote 
the extension of the blessed Saviour's kingdom in the hearts of mankind. 
On returning to the boat in the evening, several of the missionaries were 
upon the beach, when I told James Watkin that I could not pass by 
Tongataboo, offering him a passage with us to his family at Nukualofa. 

Fearing to let the members of the mission separate without requesting 
a select opportunity with them, I told them that I should like us to have 
an hour or so together, in the presence of the' Most High, before they 
separated; this proposal was accepted with openness, and everything 
made to give way for bringing it about ; to-morrow evening at six or 
seven o'clock was mentioned as the probable time for our meeting to- 
gether. When we got on board I told Captain Keen, that as matters 
then stood with me, I saw nothing in the way to prevent our going 
towards Tongataboo, and that the water-casks had better be filled up 
to-morrow, as the beginning of the ensuing week might be looked to as 
the probable time of our leaving this place. It is expected that the 
Vavau missionaries will return in two or three days from this time. 

14:th. — Engaged on board bartering with the natives during the fore- 
part of the day. A large canoe came alongside before dinner with a 
present from King George, viz., six spears, two bundles of native cloth, 
a large floor mat, and two orange cowries, .which in days past were con- 
sidered the most valuable ornaments worn by*the rulers of these islands, 
and are very rarely met with at present. The bearer of these articles is 
a Portuguese, but understands English ; he said that the king was desir- 
ous to obtain from me an English spelling-book. This token of the king's 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 449 

good-will was verbally acknowledged, and the messenger himself pre- 
sented with a Testament in the Portuguese language. My mind, in the 
midst of many interruptions attendant upon bartering with the natives 
and other duties, had to sustain a heavy load of exercise, in the prospect 
of meeting the missionaries and their families in the evening, which to 
my view was no small matter. 

Landed in the afternoon, and drank tea at the mission-house. About 
the time agreed upon, the whole of the families, except the wife and 
young children of John Hobbs, (whose numerous family could not be 
left alone,) assembled in a large room in Charles Tucker's house, and sat 
down together in silence. I endeavored to keep my mind staid in hum- 
ble dependence upon Him who commands the morning, and causeth the 
day-spring to know his place ; and after dwelling a considerable time in 
silence, it was with me to bow the knee in supplication unto Him who 
inhabiteth the praises of eternity, and " covereth himself with light as 
with a garment ; " and to ask in the name of our Redeemer that his 
life-giving presence might be near on the occasion, to subdue in us every- 
thing that stands opposed to his righteous principle of light, life, and 
love; that his power alone may rule, and preserve our hearts,. etc. After 
sitting down again, a quiet season was vouchsafed, though a further time 
of silence was to be passed. There seemed much to travail under before 
the way was fairly opened for me to declare the indispensable necessity 
for each of us to know for ourselves the will of Grod, seeing that Christ 
has said, " not every one that sayeth. Lord, Lord, shall enter into the 
kingdom of heaven ; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is 
in heaven." That before we are in a state to be entrusted with the 
knowledge of the Divine will, the will of the creature must be laid low, 
and subjected to the will of the great Creator ; our bodies must become 
living sacrifices, holy, acceptable to God ; we must be altogether trans- 
formed, and our minds renewed by the power of the Spirit of the Lord 
Jesus, believed in, and operating in us, " that we may prove what is that 
good and acceptable and perfect will of God," as defined by the Apostle 
Paul to the Romans. Everything depends upon this, to know the will of 
God in the first place, and then to do it. " To obey is better than sacri- 
fice, and to hearken than ttie fat of rams." It is those only who do the 
will of the Father, that shall know of the doctrine of his well-beloved 
Son, in w^hom He is well pleased. It was with me particularly to urge 
this upon all present, both male and female, for both are one in Christ ; 
that all might, by implicit obedience, know for themselves the will of 
God, and Christ to be unto them wisdom and righteousness, sanctification 
and redemption. The whole of our Lord's precepts must be regarded as 
binding upon his followers ; we cannot choose for ourselves, by selecting 
some parts and leaving others. His example must be followed in every- 
thing, in every part, to the denial of self in all things. " He that 
will be my disciple must deny himself, take up his daily cross and follow 
38 * "20 



450 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

me," these are the terms which He prescribes ; we must take up a daily 
cross to our own corrupt wills and inclinations. It seldom occurs that 
the path chosen for us, or the thing required of us, is what we, as creat- 
ures, should choose for ourselves, or can very readily yield obedience to ; 
it is against the nature of flesh and blood, it does not suit our inclina- 
tion; if it were not so, and our will was consulted, there would be no 
cross to take up ; it would be a sacrifice which costs us nothing. We must 
be willing to part with and suffer the loss of all things for Christ's sake ; 
and in following the great example which He hath left us, we must in 
no part thereof deny Him before men, nor be ashamed of Him and his 
words before men, lest He should also deny us, and be ashamed of us, 
before his father and the holy angels, according to his own awful denun- 
ciation against such unworthy followers. 

It was a solid and solemn season, the power of Truth was over all. 
Before leaving the shore, I mentioned the probability of my again at- 
tending a meeting of the natives on the following First day morning, to 
which no difficulty seemed likely to present. 

15th. — In the afternoon we went on shore, with a view to getting tilings 
so settled as to insure no failure in my seeing the natives to-morrow. 
James Watkin again kindly undertook the office of interpreter ; and I 
returned on board satisfied with the arrangements agreed upon, and 
strengthened to look forward with some degree of confidence and resig- 
nation. 

'16th. (First day.) — This morning went to Charles Tucker's house, 
to wait until the natives were collected together. On the way was much 
gratified to learn that it was concluded to dispense with many of the 
exercises usual at their meetings on First days. This circumstance had 
come about without my knowledge, although I had before-time mentioned 
that the meetings lasted longer than the people were able to bear; being 
densely stowed upon the floor, almost without a circulation of air, in a 
tropical climate. After I had taken my station by the side of James 
Watkin, a general silence prevailed over the multitude assembled ; and 
in due time my mouth was opened to revive- in their hearing that 
" Whoso is wise, and will observe these things, even they shall under- 
stand the loving-kindness of the Lord." But the first thing to be done 
in order to partake of the Lord's loving-kindness, which is better than 
life, is to believe in the Lord Jesus Christ ; without this, none can behold 
his wonderful works, nor praise Him for his great goodness to the chil- 
dren of men. When the Saviour of the woi'ld was on earth, and dwelt 
among the sons of men. He did not many mighty works in some places 
because of the unbelief of the people ; and it is the same at this day. 
There is no way unto God the Father but by the Son ; and we can never 
know the Son to be " the way, the truth, and the life," unless we believe 
in his power to save to the uttermost all those that are willing to come 
unto God by Him. " For he that cometh to God, must believe that He 



1836.] MEMOIKS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 451 

is, and that He is a rewarder of tliem that diligently seek Him." With- 
out faith it is impossible to please Him : but how great is his goodness to 
the humble believer that feareth Him, to them that wait for Him, to the 
soul that seeketh Him. Yea, eternal life is the reward of all those who, 
by patient continuance in well-doing, thus seek the Lord with believing 
hearts. While tribulation, anguish, indignation, and wrath will be the 
portion of unbelievers, and of those who are contentious ; who disregard 
the shinings of the true light that lighteth every man that cometh into 
tlie world, who obey not the truth, or the manifestations of the Spirit of 
truth, which convinceth of sin. My heart was enlarged, and the way 
fairly opened before me, to proclaim amongst the people the truth as it 
is in Jesus ; and to tell them that salvation was nigh unto them that 
day: it depended upon themselves, it remained with themselves, to " be- 
lieve on the Lord Jesus Christ and be saved." Not merely to believe 
that He came in the flesh, and died for the sins of the whole world ; but 
to believe in the coming of his Holy Spirit into their hearts, to purge 
away their sins, and save them from the wrath to come, while the day 
of their visitation is mercifully lengthened out. In the same love which 
brought me among them, I bade them all an affectionate farewell in the 
Lord. 

Many of them with whom we were personally acquainted flocked 
round us to shake hands, amongst others the king and his principal 
chiefs. And now believing myself clear of the island, we paid a short 
and final visit to the mission-house, and then returned to the vessel, 
having no other prospect before me but that of sailing in the morning 
towards Tonga taboo."" 

17i/i. ^-Unmoored at the earliest dawn of day. Soon after we were 
ready, our passenger James AVatkin came on board, with the whole body 

* The following are copies of letters received while at the island of Lifuka : — 

"LiFUKA, October 10th, 1836. 
" Dear Sie, : — We, the Wesleyan missionaries, assembled at our annual district 
meeting, beg leave sincerely to congratulate you upon the hitherto successful prose- 
cution of your missionary voyage ; and to express the unfeigned pleasure we feel in 
seeing you in this part of the great missionary field ; and we trust that your efforts 
to promote the knowledge of the true God will have had the blessing of God, and 
that you will have the pleasure of seeing at the right hand of the Most High many 
who, from among the Gentiles, have been turned from darkness to light by your 
instrumentality. 

'*We beg leave too to offer you our best thanks for the kindness you have mani- 
fested in bringing five of our members, with our families, to this place ; and we 
pray that He, who does not forget the smallest kindness done to the least of his 
disciples, may reward you with every needful blessing, both for soul and body, 
and finally grant unto you and yours eternal life, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 

•'Signed on behalf of the meeting. 

"John Thomas, Chairman. 
" James 'Watkin, Secretary." 



452 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

' of missionaries then .at Lifuka. Their stay was necessarily short indeed, 
scarcely longer than while they delivered up their letters and parcels, 
for not a few of their friends and connections in Sydney and England. 
On their departure the anchor was weighed, and we immediately pro- 
ceeded towards the opening in the reef; making all sail, if possible, to 
clear the principal dangers of the Haabai group, before nightfall. We 
had a pilot with us, a native of Tongataboo, well acquainted with the 
different channels ; but who could not understand many words of Eng- 
lish. The wind became more opposed at sunset; and instead of our 
being in tolerably open w^ater, we were entangled with the long and dan- 
gerous reef off the island of Anamooka ; and were at last compelled to 
run down to its leeward-most point, in order to get clear of its crags. 
Whilst the sound of the breakers thundering upon the reef could be 
heard, we were still within its reach ; but as the noise became fainter, we 
considered ourselves beyond its outermost point, and ventured to haul up 
to the south-south-east for the night. 

19th. — About ten o'clock were favored to get sight of Eouaigee, owing 
to a strong current, which had, during the night, hurried us away to the 
eastward ; and the wind being strong, by noon the island of Tongataboo 
was distinctly to be seen, though the weather, w^as thick and hazy. By 
two o'clock we were abreast of the settlement of Nukulofa, and were 

" Lifuka, Haabai, October 17th, 1836. 
"Dear Friend: — We, as Wesleyan Methodist missionaries laboring in the 
Friendly Islands, beg leave at this our annual meeting, to express our sentiments to 
you in reference to your visiting the various mission stations in these seas. 

" We admire the principle which induced you to sacrifice the blessings of civilized 
society, and to quit the land of your fathers, in order to witness the glorious effects 
of the gospel among heathen nations, and preach among the Gentiles the unsearch- 
able riches of Christ. 

" We doubt not but you have been richly rewarded in your own mind for all the 
sacrifices you have made, and the privations you have been called to endure while 
prosecuting the great work in which you are engaged. We rejoice that the Lord 
has so signally blessed you hitherto in your undertaking ; and pray that his kind 
Providence may still preside over you, and make your way plain. 

" We have been very much gratified by your visit to this part of the great mission 
field. We hail you as a fellow-laborer in the gospel, and wish you God's speed. 

"The very great kindness which you and your excellent son have manifested to 
us in a variety of instances, has produced a deep impression on our minds ; be 
assured you will long live in our affection ; and we hope that your addresses and 
conversation will produce their desired effect. 

" And now, as you are about to take your departure from this place, we commend 
you to God, and take an affectionate farewell, until we shall meet in our Father's 
house above. We remain, dear friend, 

" Yours affectionately, 
" John Thomas, William Allen Brooks, 

John Hoffs, Stephen Kabone, 

James Watkin, John Spinney." 

Charles TucKiife, 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 453 

favored to anchor safely in fourteen fathoms water, in a place well shel- 
tered, except when the winds blow from the northward and westward: 
the north side of this island is one mass of reefs, rocks, and small islands. 
Twenty-two of these islands are in sight from the vessel ; and in several 
directions the surf breaks incessantly upon sunken reefs, which form the 
principal shelter between us and the main ocean. A brig under English 
colors was entering the narrow channel from the southward at the same 
time as ourselves ; but she took a different route from us, and anchored 
off a heathen settlement, several miles distant from Nukulofa: she 
proved to be the Guide, a Sydney whaling vessel in want of supplieSc 
Soon after having anchored, a canoe arrived, and carried off our agree- 
able passenger and companion James Watkin, whose wife could be seen 
on the shore waiting for her husband. Having had but little rest for 
the two past nights, we remained on board ; and the afternoon turning 
out wet, but few of the natives visited the vessel. It is indeed renewed 
cause of humble thankfulness to be again and again preserved amidst 
these dangerous and little frequented groups of the Friendly Islands ; 
and particularly during our stay at Lifuka, where there were but few 
feet of water to spare between the rocks which were visible and the bot- 
tom of our vessel. Had one of those furious hurricanes been permitted 
which are occasionally witnessed by these islands, her destruction would 
have been inevitable. The very day after our arrival (as before noticed), 
the wind came in upon us, and the atmosphere assumed for a time a 
threatening appearance ; but after having been shown our critical and 
helpless situation, and renewedly made sensible that there was no refuge 
but in that power which winds and waves obey, the storm was hushed, 
the wind gradually shifted to its usual trade-quarter again ; and the rod 
was no more lifted up during our stay of about a fortnight. Some of 
the missionaries, who well knew our dangerous situation, were perhaps 
more alarmed for us than we ourselves were, who were comparatively 
ignorant of many circumstances peculiar to that neighborhood ; indeed, 
one of them afterwards acknowledged his not having been able to sleep 
on our account, when the change of weather took place, and the clouds 
gathered blackness in the stormy quarter. 

We find that a large portion of the inhabitants of Tongataboo still 
retain their heathenish practices, and hitherto could never be prevailed 
upon to cast away their idols. They keep those who have embraced 
Christianity in constant alarm, and cause them to keep up a strict 
watch, and to live within strongly fortified places, as in a state of actual 
warfare. 

20^/i. — A few of the natives came off this morning with some poor 
hogs and a few vegetables ; but for these and for their shells they have 
learned to ask very extravagant prices, which is owing, we are told, to 
their having calls not very unfrequently from our men-of-war, who pur- 
chase largely their hogs, yams, shells, etc., without regard to price. In 



454 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

the forenoon Charles and myself sat down together in the cabin. It was 
a low season with me, as when the bridegroom is taken away ; towards 
the conclusion, a degree of strength was graciously afforded, although 
my soul's enemies were still felt to be lively and strong. At one o'clock, 
p. M., landed for the first time at the settlement of Nukulofa; but 
the tide being low we were compelled to submit to being carried over 
a part of the reef, the water being too shallow to float our boat. James 
Watkin, with two children, was on the beach, ready to conduct us to his 
house ; and we spent an agreeable afternoon with his family. In the 
course of the time we were there, Abraham, a brother of Josiah Tubou 
the king, came in to see us : he seems a serious, steady man, from forty 
to fifty years of age, and is considered a religious character. The settle- 
ment of Nukulofa is surrounded by tall trees, so thickly planted that a 
man cannot pass between them, having several sally-ports or entrance 
gateSj which are secured at night in a substantial manner. Outside this 
wall of trees, which have rails connected with them, is a very deep trench, 
the coral taken out of which forms an addititional barrier of defense out- 
side the trees, and renders the approach almost inaccessible. It was 
pleasant to find that the missionaries have lived latterly entirely outside 
of these fortifications, without any defence beyond a fence of slender 
cane-work. On returning to the vessel at sunset, we found a large shark 
hanging to her side, which had been struck with a harpoon by some 
whalers who had called on board. 

21st. — Landed in the afternoon and made our way to the mission- 
house, taking with us a variety of drugs, and numerous articles of cloth- 
ing for children, for the use of James Watkin's family, with a quantity 
of dresses suitable for the native children. It is a great privilege, through 
the kindness of my dear friends in England, to be able to administer, in 
some degree, to the wants and comforts of those to whom I am most cer- 
tainly very greatly indebted ; and without whose kind and brotherly 
assistance, my mouth, in most instances, must have been closed, as re- 
gards declaring the word of life in the different islands. 

22c?. — In the morning some of the heathen part of the community 
came on board, and appeared pleased at the treatment they met with; 
some articles they brought were purchased, by way of gaining their good- 
will rather than from necessity. Abraham, the king's brother, spent a 
part of the day with us ; after dinner he was presented with a broadaxe. 
Landed in the afternoon, and called upon Thomas Wellard, a person 
connected with the missionaries here, who is about to return to Australia^ 
and has applied to me to give him and his wife a passage to Sydney. I 
can give no answer, it being at present uncertain whether a direct course 
to Sydney from hence will be a peaceful one; time must decide our 
future destination. All that man can do is to endeavor to stand in the 
counsel of the Divine will, and in humble resignation wait for its un- 
folding to the finite understanding ; and when once ascertained, then to 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 455 

do it with all his might. Go thou and do likewise with all thy might, 
whoever thou art, who may perhaps read these fragments, inscribed by 
one who has trodden the narrow path before thee ; but who, however 
unworthy of the least of all the Lord's tender mercies, is at seasons com- 
forted in believing that he is on the way to the heavenly city, none of 
whose inhabitants can say, " I am sick." 

Finding the necessary arrangements had been made to open the way 
for my seeing the people to-morrow when collected in their place of 
worship, we returned on board, and found some of the poor despised 
heathen waiting with a quantity of cocoa-nuts for sale. These nuts are 
such as are only fit for hogs, being too old and rancid for the use of the 
people, who are very short of food at this time. 

2Sd. — On going to the meeting we found the house quite filled, with 
many standing and squatting outside, and others coming towards it. My 
truly kind and faithful interpreter, James Watkin, did everything in his 
power to open the way clearly for me, by explaining the translation of 
the Morning Meeting's certificate, which he read. The reading was suc- 
ceeded by a time of silence, until I stood up, and was strengthened to 
express the desire of my heart that they might all come to the knowl- 
edge of the truth as it is in Jesus, and be saved. That a mere profession 
of the Christian religion would avail them nothing : truth in the inward 
parts the Lord desired. They must come to know the Holy Spirit of 
the Lord Jesus (which is the Spirit of Truth) in their own hearts; 
which the blessed Saviour promised should come in his name, even into 
the hearts of his followers, and abide with them forever. I had to speak 
of the greatness of the love of God in sending his Son into the world 
to save sinners. I doubted not that many of them believed in his coming 
in a body of flesh ; but I wanted them to believe in his coming in the 
Spirit into their hearts. I had to contrast their present state — al- 
though it is to be feared, in too many instances, making but an empty 
profession of the Christian religion, and remaining as yet, in great meas- 
ure, strangers to the power of Christ — with the dark and heathenish con- 
dition they formerly were in, without hope in the world ; laden with sin, 
hateful, and hating one another. Many of them had lived long enough 
to see and know the difierence between the past and the present, and to 
be able to discern what are the works of the flesh, and what is the fruit 
of the Spirit. " What fruit had ye then in those things whereof ye are 
now ashamed? for the end of those things is death," the sure wages of 
sin : " but the gift of God is eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord." 
They were earnestly entreated, in the love of the gospel, to come to this 
precious gift of God, to turn inward to this light and they would find 
to their inexpressible comfort that it is none other than the Holy Spirit 
of Him of whom Moses in the law and the prophets did write. It was 
a precious meeting ; the people sat as if afraid to move, such was the 
solemnity that prevailed over us. Power belongeth unto God ; and the 



456 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

praise and glory are his forever. Remained on board in the afternoon 
with our own people. 

2bth. — FakafoDua, a heathen chief, who can talk a little English, paid 
us a visit this morning. He had been invited to breakfast, and was 
treated with kindness. He behaved in a solid manner whilst a chapter 
in the Testament was read, and during silence. An axe was presented 
to him before leaving the vessel. In the afternoon it was with me to 
inquire whether it was practicable to obtain an interview with these poor 
heathen people, who, though apparently lost sight of, are still the sealed 
inheritance of the Lord Jesus. James Watkin said it might be done, 
and thought the best way would be to take them by surprise ; for if 
notice was given, as I had suggested, they would only get out of the way. 
It is true, it may only tend to exposure, without any beneficial results ; 
but this must be left: to omit, however, making an attempt to visit them, 
might make work for repentance at a future day, when the present op- 
portunity presented to me is forever gone by. May the Lord Most High 
prepare their hearts to receive, and mine to declare to them, salvation by 
Christ Jesus. 

2Qth. — This morning the fleet from Lifuka made its appearance, con- 
sisting of seventeen large double canoes. The first which reached Nuku- 
lofa had on board Josiah Tubou and King George (alias Taufaahau), 
the kings of Haabai and Tongataboo. We afterwards, in company with 
James Watkin, attended the king's kava party, assembled in the neigh- 
borhood to welcome the arrival of the difierent parties from Lifuka who 
had been to attend the general congress. 

2Qih. — The kava ceremony was performed in the open air, the heads 
of the islands only being under cover, and the strangers, when any are 
present. The people were squatted in regular order, forming three sides 
of a square, in front of their king and chiefs. The fourth side was an 
open building, on the floor of which sat Josiah Tubou, with three of his 
principal men on each side of him, the admiral of the fleet directed the 
different proceedings of the meeting, but Taufaahau mingled among 
those who were to prepare the kava. As strangers, we were allowed to 
sit upon the floor of the building, with the rulers of the people, which 
afforded us full opportunity of seeing the whole process. The kava root, 
after being ""well crushed with a heavy pole, was separated into small 
parcels, and handed to different individuals, whose names were pro- 
claimed aloud, being chosen for having good clean teeth and sweet 
breath. When they had chewed a mouthful of the root sufficiently, it 
was placed in a cup made from the banana Jeaf ; these cups were finally 
collected, and their contents emptied into a large bowl, employed solely 
for the purpose. Water was then poured into the bowl, and when the 
chewed root was sufficiently saturated, a large bunch of very fine shav- 
ings, prepared from the purau bark, was used as a strainer, and the 
liquor repeatedly passed through it, until clear of all apparent sediment. 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 457 

When pronounced ready, it is ordered to be served up, and every cup 
that is filled is retained until the name of the person is declared to whom 
it should be handed. We had to take a share of the nauseous liquid, 
but of course a little served the turn. Many heavy burdens of baked 
food, each brought upon a pole on the shoulders of two men, were laid 
in front of the king and chiefs, who directed to whom a basket should 
be given. Many of these were ordered to the men of the fleet, who were 
numerous on the occasion, as the largest canoes carry at least an hundred 
men. Thanks were repeatedly given to those who had the fatiguing part 
of the work, especially to the kava makers, the food bakers, the chewers, 
the carriers, and the cup-bearers. Returned on board as soon as the 
tide was high enough to carry us over the outer reef. 

21th. — Before eight o'clock, A. m., James Watkin came on board, 
bringing with him five natives, to accompany us in an attempt to procure 
an interview with a body of the heathen residing at the settlement of 
Mua, in a fortified position. We left the vessel forthwith and proceeded 
towards the lagoon, at the entrance of which a bay of islands in minia- 
ture is formed. At eleven o'clock, we were abreast of the settlement; 
but the boat grounding upon a sand-bank, at a considerable distance 
from the shore, one of the natives, Isaackee, waded to the landing-place, 
where a number of the people were collected on seeing the boat approach 
their territory. On being informed by Isaackee who we were, and what 
the object of our visit, they denied that the chief was at home. Our 
man returned to us and said the chief was not at home, and that Charles 
and myself might land, but not the missionary. Appearances on the shore 
were not very inviting, as the war-clubs were plainly seen in the hands 
of some of the natives. James Watkin advised us not to land. I was 
not satisfied, however, without making some further attempt to get 
among them, and Isaackee was despatched again, to say that our coming 
on shore would be useless, without the missionary to interpret. He did 
not at all hesitate to go ; but, apprehending some mischief might arise, 
said, on leaving us, " if they kill me, it will be nothing." After a con- 
siderable parley had taken place, our man returned again, and said that 
" we might all come on shore ; " but now James Watkin refused to accom- 
pany us, as the objection had appeared to be against him only. I felt a 
little disappointed, but concluded to land, at all events, without further 
debate. Charles and myself were then conveyed to the shore by our 
native boat's crew ; and although a considerable number of these people 
immediately flocked about us, I had not the least apprehension of dan- 
ger, for the fear of man was cast out. We ascertained afterwards that 
at least twenty muskets were pointed upon us, from behind a strong 
wooden fence, in readiness, had any affray taken place. We had in our 
hands only an umbrella each. We proceeded towards the settlement, 
under an escort of the people, until we had passed through the gates of 
the stronghold, and at length reached the habitation of the chief. We 
39 



458 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

found him at home, and with a number of his people squatted ready 
upon the floor, waiting our arrival. The chief, perceiving me at a loss 
to distinguish him from the rest, moved aside to the log of an old tree, 
upon which we both sat down together : this, I thought, was correct on 
my part, from the signs that he made to me. He could talk a few words 
of English ; but could understand little that Ik said. I made him under- 
stand that they had a shipwrecked sailor among them, of whom I had 
heard previously, and made signs for him to be fetched ; but he did not 
make his appearance, and was probably ashamed of being seen by his 
countrymen. The chief was evidently desirous of asking questions ; but 
I signified that without the missionary we could do nothing. Some peo- 
ple then had orders to go for James Watkin, who arrived in less than 
half an hour. During this interval the number of people increased, 
and a root of the kava plant was laid at my feet, as a token of good-will 
towards me. An offer of some of the liquor was then tendered, which I 
accepted, to show that I had nothing but good-will towards them. Some 
persons were then appointed to chew the root, and prepare this odious 
drink, which, in due time, was handed to me. I drank some of it before 
them, and handed the remainder to one of the people, which I had 
learned was a usual practice in such cases. James Watkin now entered 
into conversation with the chief, and believing that things were going 
on smoothly, I proposed that the translation of my certificate from the 
Morning Meeting should be read. It was patiently and attentively 
heard to the end, with ample explanation to elucidate the cause of my 
coming among them. I had then to tell them that the God whom I 
serve is a God of love and mercy, and willeth not the death of a sinner, 
but rather that all men everywhere should repent, return unto Him and 
live ; and that such is the love of God to his creature man, that He gave 
his only-begotten Son to save them from their sins, "that whosoever 
believeth on Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." That I 
was not satisfied to leave their island without telling them of the good 
things which God hath prepared for those that love Him. I declared 
that salvation was come nigh unto them, yea, placed within their reach, 
and that by Jesus Christ ; He is Lord of all, through the shedding of 
whose precious blood the gift of the Holy Spirit was received for every 
mortal, whether son or daughter, for the whole human race, even for the 
rebellious. I told them, that I did not come among them to persuade 
them to turn to this way of life or that way of life, but to turn them 
from the darkness they were in to the light of Christ, " from the power 
of Satan unto God." To this Holy Spirit I desired that their hearts 
might be directed, and to the patient waiting for Christ, that they might 
know Him to be in them, " who liveth and abideth forever." The above 
is the substance of what I had to express among them ; and though some 
individuals mocked and behaved rudely, saying aloud, " I wish he had 
done," so that James Watkin stopped, and reproved them for their 



1836.] MEMOIKS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 459 

behavior ; yet the Divine Power was over others, and I believe that its 
influence was felt by the chief, as I observed, when I had finished and sat 
down, that his countenance was entirely changed, and he said that " I 
had done well in coming." 

Afterwards, by way of accounting for their not setting food before us, 
as is their usual custom with strangers (which I firmly believe would 
have been done, had it been in his power), he said, that they had very 
little to eat, and that it would be about five months before they could 
have plenty again ; looking forward to the rainy season setting in. This 
I knew to be the case, as the famine in all the Friendly Isles was griev- 
ous, but more so at Tongataboo than at Lifuka, as the bread-fruit, 
banana, yam, sweet potatoes, etc., were almost wholly destroyed by a 
hurricane ; and they were at this time eating the roots of the banana 
and tea tree. It has been painful to observe how many have complained 
to us of hunger: some would put their hands on their stomachs, and ex- 
claim, " dead, dead." It is, however, a certain fact, that in those places 
where the people are under the control of the missionaries, although 
suffering much, they are much better off for food than the heathen part 
of the community. Some of these, called heathen, particularly the chief 
just alluded to, and the other that came on board our vessel, declare 
that they perfectly understand the nature of Christianity, and the bless- 
ing that it bestows, but they say, " If we were to follow it, we should 
have to give up all our present delights, put away all our wives but one, 
and all our bad habits." They seem sensible of the sinful condition in 
which they live ; for they say, in effect, " it is impossible that we should 
be saved ; it cannot be." Their pgor bodies very generally bear the marks 
of violence, from the habit they are in of lacerating and burning them- 
selves, as an indication of mourning for the dead ; this was strikingly 
apparent. The little fingers on both hands had been in many cases cut 
off, and offered as sacrifices to avert the evils they most dreaded. This 
we found to be very general among those who are called Christians, but 
more particularly remarked it to be the case with those that are grown 
up ; the rising generation of these now retain them. This circumstance 
we discovered on shaking hands with them, from their kings and chiefs 
down to the humblest individuals of their tribes, both male and female. 
We parted from this heathen chief in a friendly manner : his name is 
Fatu. It gave me much pain to hear from his own mouth, through 
James Watkin, that, amidst all the wretchedness of a heathen life, the 
miseries of his people were greatly increased by their intercourse with 
the shipping ; disease was fast sweeping them away. 

It is a lamentable fact, that most of the vessels which touch at Tonga- 
taboo come to anchor on the heathen shores, because, where the mission- 
aries reside at Nukulofa, there is not the same opportunity for the crew 
to indulge in their diabolical practices and promote the sale of rum, etc. 
While we were at Tongataboo, two vessels under the English flag, and 



460 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

one under the American, anchored near the heathen settlement, where, 
it is true, there is much better shelter from the sea than at Nukulofa ; 
at the latter station, however, the Henry Freeling rode sufficiently 
secure. Such as do anchor at Nukulofa are uniformly respectable, and 
the crews under proper restraint: it was quite the reverse with those 
which went to the other place during our stay at the island. It was 
late in the afternoon before we got back from the heathen settlement 
of Mua. 

'l^th. — To-day, Josiah Tubou and Mary, the king and queen of the 
island, with their two sons, dined on board ; they brought with them James 
Watkin as interpreter. A prodigiously large fat turtle, and a quantity 
of fine yams, were brought as a present by our guests. These yams we 
understood to have come from Vavau ; that island being hilly, the crops 
in the valleys were more sheltered from the late storm, but as Lifuka 
and Tonga taboo are flat, level islands, no part escaped the fury of this 
sweeping blast. 

No opening presented, during the stay of our royal visitors, for any- 
thing like edifying conversation, but I believe the heat and the motion 
of the vessel made some of them a little sea-sick, as the wind was strong, 
and a swell of the sea tumbled in upon us. The king, however, expressed 
his satisfaction with the visit, and they were all much pleased with the 
inside of the Henry Freeling. The tide being low, our boat could only 
approach the edge of the reef; but the queen, being barefooted, had no 
difficulty in paddling over the coral bottom, a few inches under water. 
The king preferred taking a passage in a small canoe, with a single native 
to manage it. 

29ih. — The morning proved boisterous, but we landed for an hour 
about the time of high water, being desirous to speak with James Watkin, 
not feeling easy to let an opportunity pass away without improvement, 
of attending the native meeting to-morrow, if it should rest with me to 
do so. The fleet from Haabai, having arrived since last First day, has 
greatly increased the number of people from the other islands. I found 
James Watkin ready as usual to render me every assistance in his power, 
and the morning was mentioned, if it were concluded to come, and the 
weather did not prevent our landing. It may be the last opportunity 
that I shall have to see such a body of the Friendly Islanders together ; 
and such an one as could scarcely have been calculated on ; and is of 
rare occurrence at any time, if indeed it ever took place before this 
season. No other motive, I trust, prompts in me a desire to avail myself 
of the opportunity thus placed within my reach so unexpectedly, than 
what is induced by that love which embraces the whole human family, 
and would bind all the children of men in the Lord's "bundle of life" 
everlasting. May the shout of a king be heard among these people, and 
the glorious majesty of the spiritual kingdom of our Lord and Saviour 
Jesus Christ be unfolded to their understanding by the same Almighty 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 461 

power which opened the heart of Lydia, in jdays that are over and gone, 
to his own praise and glory. 

30th. (First day.) — The state of the weather combined with other cir- 
cumstances to weigh down my mind when looking towards attending the 
native meeting; and the secret prayer of my heart last evening was, 
" Help, O Lord, for thy great name's sake, and for the sake of Him who 
died, the just for the unjust, that He might bring all mankind unto Thee." 
The morning was rough and boisterous ; and there not being water enough 
for the boat to pass over the reef into a sheltered landing-place, seemed 
to throw difficulties in the way of our getting on shore. This being the 
position of affairs, I determined to take an arm-chair from the vessel to 
render the fatigue of transporting us more tolerable to the willing na- 
tives, and divide the weight more equally between several men ; two of 
these, who had been watching our movements, were seen wading towards 
the edge of the outer reef as our boat approached. We were, however, 
at last placed safely upon the beach, without any material inconvenience 
to ourselves, though the task was laborious for our burden-bearers. I 
felt much discouraged soon after daybreak, and could almost have rea- 
soned myself into a fancied liberty to remain quietly on board ; but it 
did not appear that I should stand acquitted, unless a firm attempt to 
get through was first made on my part : before leaving the vessel this 
gloom was measurably dispelled, and I was strengthened to press for- 
ward, and with humble resignation to bind the sacrifice as to the horns 
of the altar. 

On account of the inadequate dimensions of the building to accom- 
modate the thousands assembled, several hundreds were left outside ; but 
they endeavored to keep as near as they could to the place where the 
speaker is best heard. James Watkin occupied a short space of time in 
speaking to the people, and then left them in expectation of something 
from my mouth, when a general silence prevailed. It was not long before 
I stood up, in great weakness and fear, and told them that I felt myself 
to be indeed a feeble instrument in a cause so great and dignified ; but 
they might remember that the Lord's servants formerly, as now, had 
nothing of their own with which to satisfy the cravings of a hungry mul- 
titude. But when the Great Master was pleased to command a blessing, 
the few loaves and fishes were so multiplied, that there was much more 
left, after the people were fed to the full, than there had been before they 
began to eat. It is only as He is pleased to qualify any one to speak in 
his name, and to open the understandings of them that hear, that any 
can be availingly benefited. "Without me ye can do nothing," said 
Christ ; and though some may feel desirous to follow Him in the way of 
self-denial and the cross, yet when an hour of trial comes, such is the 
weakness of the flesh, that we are ready to shrink for fear of man, for 
fear of persecution, and are ready to deny Him who suffered for us, 
who died that we might live forever. But although without Christ we 



462 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

can do nothing, yet through his strength we can do all things ; through 
the strength of his Holy Spirit, in our inner man, we can do all things 
to the praise and glory of God. It is in the Holy Spirit of Christ Jesus 
that we must believe ; and so wait to hear his voice, and obey Him in all 
things. This is that heavenly Prophet of whom Moses spake to the 
children of Israel, whom the Lord their God should raise up unto them 
from amongst their brethren: "A Prophet shall the Lord your God 
raise up unto you from amongst your brethren, like unto me, (said 
Moses;) Him shall ye hear in all things; and the soul that will not 
hear this Prophet shall be cut off from amongst the people." In due 
time this was fulfilled ; this Prophet of the Lord was raised up amongst 
the people, born at Bethlehem in Judea; in whom the fulness of the 
Godhead dwelt bodily ; and of whom the holy Father testified, and said, 
" This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased ; hear ye Him." 
This is the Prophet whom we must hear in all things, as the children 
of Israel in that day heard Moses in all things ; but with this difference: 
Moses was only heard while in the flesh upon the earth, and this Prophet 
speaketh from heaven, by his Holy Spirit in the soul of man. How 
needful then for us to wait, and to watch, and to pray, that we may hear 
and obey Him who speaketh unto us from heaven in righteousness, and 
is mighty to save the soul from sin. It is by the power of the Spirit of 
the Lord Jesus that our hearts must be cleansed and purified from every 
defilement: it is this that searcheth all things; our secret thoughts and 
imaginations are all laid open before it ; and nothing that is unclean or 
impure, that worketh abomination, or that maketh a lie, can stand before 
this heart-searching power of the Lord, which, as a fire, consumeth all 
that cannot bear his righteous judgments. But if this heavenly Teacher 
is heard, and obeyed in all things, with meekness and resignation, if we 
fear to offend or grieve this Holy Spirit of the Lord, it will purify us 
even as He is pure ; and it will prepare us for the reception into our 
hearts of the spiritual kingdom of Christ Jesus. This is the kingdom 
that men are commanded, above all things, first to seek, with the sure 
promise of our Lord, that " all things needful .should be added " unto 
them. What then remains to prevent mankind from receiving the king- 
dom of Christ Jesus, but hardness of heart and unbelief in his spiritual 
appearance in man. We can scarcely suppose that any will earnestly 
Leek for that which they do not believe can be found. Hopeless and 
forlorn indeed is the situation of such as these : in vain do they say that 
they believe in Jesus Christ as the Saviour of the world, and that there 
is no salvation but by Him ; whilst they remain strangers to his heavenly 
power to cleanse their hearts from sin, for want of believing that He is 
come in Spirit ; therefore they know Him not. It is a consideration, as 
affectingly awful as it is true, that although He is the Saviour of them 
that believe, yet without we know and witness the power of his Holy 
Spirit to save us from our sins. He is no Saviour of ours : our belief is 



r836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEE. 463 

vanity, and will end in vexation of spirit ; we are not among them tliat 
believe to the saving of the soul, notwithstanding all our profession of 
religion before men. 

This is the substance of the testimony I had to bear amongst these 
people, though but a part of what I had to say. Inviting and encour- 
aging them, above all things, to seek first and in earnest the kingdom of 
heaven and the righteousness thereof, and with desires for their present 
and eternal welfare, I sat down. The place was exceedingly crowded, 
and the people were very solid and attentive. A number of English 
persons were present, probably in part from the shipping. 

Spent the afternoon on board with our own people. 

Eleventh Mo7ith 1st. — Believing that it would be best for me to leave 
here a copy of the address presented to those in authority at the Sand- 
wich Islands, to be translated in the Tcnguese language, for the kings 
and rulers of the Friendly Islands, the subject was this afternoon men- 
tioned to James Watkin, who concurred in the apprehension that it 
would be useful to them. Under these considerations, a fair copy was 
drawn up by Charles, and put into the hands of James Watkin, accom- 
panied by the following letter, which was addressed to the missionaries 
at the Friendly Islands. 

"Dear Friends: — The annexed, as will be seen on perusal, was 
addressed to those highest in authority upon the Sandwich Islands, and 
was presented, when the king and Kinau (the female in whom the execu- 
tive power is invested), with several of the principal chiefs, were assem- 
bled together to receive it. It was translated at the time by the senior 
American missionary, Hiram Bingham ; and they afterwards expressed 
a desire that it should be printed. Although its contents may be pecu- 
liarly adapted to the present state of those for whom it was originally 
intended, yet, as the same interest dwells in my heart towards the inhab- 
itants of the Friendly Islands, I thought no harm could arise from 
presenting a copy of it to Josiah Tubou and Taufaahau, the kings of 
Tongataboo and Haabai ; as it is possible that some hints may be found 
applicable (if not at the present day, in a day that is to come) to them- 
selves, or to those who may succeed them in authority : at any rate it 
exhibits a Christian principle, a standard round which all nations may 
rally with safety at all times, and at every period of their existence. 

" I am your affectionate friend in the bonds of the gospel, the soul's 
truest liberty, 

"Daniel Wheeler." 

" Henry Freeling^ off IsTukulofa, Tongataboo, 
" 1st of Eleventh Month, 1836." 



464 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 



CHAPTER XXXIII. 

TONGATABOO MEETING WITH THE FoEEIGNEES — PaETING INTERVIEWS WITH 

THE Natives and Missionaeies — Sail feom the Friendly Islands — New 
Zealand — Anchoe in the Bat of Islands — Visit the Mission Family — 
Native Meeting at Koua-Kofa — Desolating Effects of Intercourse "with 
the Shipping. 

ELEVENTH MONTH 3d. —While on shore yesterday afternoon for 
exercise, we saw many fine healthy plantations of yams coming for- 
ward ; but the poor natives are suffering grievously for want of food at 
present, and yet they do not seem to exert themselves to procure an extra 
quantity of fish, which we find no difficulty in taking. 

To-day, sent a quantity of tracts on board the Chieftain^ a London 
whaling vessel, having become acquainted with her captain. Got on 
shore in the afternoon, but the state of the tides just now renders these 
excursions both tedious and difficult. 

Taufaahau, having accomplished his object of escorting Josiah Tubou 
back in safety to his own islands, sailed again with his numerous fleet 
very early this morning ; but towards evening he was compelled to re- 
turn by opposing winds and rough weather, and to be ready to put to 
sea again : on the first appearance of a change in the weather, he anchored 
his canoes in the neighborhood of the heathen settlements, to the very 
great alarm of those miserable people, who now fully concluded he had 
returned to chastise them for the provoking and insulting conduct of 
which they had been guilty in the morning, when he was about to take 
his departure. The missionary, however, assured us that Taufaahau had 
no intention whatever of meddling with them. From what we saw, it 
is very evident that a trifling cause would at once set them all in a flame: 
both parties carry warlike weapons about with them. There are at pres- 
ent seventeen garrisons upon this island ; such are the fear and suspicion 
on both sides, that they dare not live out of their strongholds. The 
heathen party in Tongataboo, although much superior in number to 
those who call themselves Christians, are the weaker body, in consequence 
of their own internal and perpetual broils, and the dreadful ravages of 
disease brought amongst them by the shipping, which is indeed as the 
" noisome pestilence that walketh in darkness," and as " the destruction 
that wasteth at noonday." 

These remarks have reference to Tongataboo only : at Vavau and the 
other islands which compose the Hafulauhau group, and those of the 
Haabai, the people almost if not altogether are subject to missionary 
control, with their king at the head of religious affairs, nominally at any 
rate. It is from these islands that the heathen of Tongataboo have every- 
thing to fear while Taufaahau lives ; they know that he is a desperate 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 465 

warrior, and never fails to carry all before him, when once roused up. 
Josiah Tubou is a very different character, and though leaning to the 
missionary party, is more despised by the heathen than feared ; his 
power is much greater than that of Taufaahau, who, being a much 
younger man, is very submissive and subservient to him. If Tubou 
inclined to go to war, the other would probably unite with him at once; 
and furnish strength and skill not to be resisted, which the heathen are 
well aware of It seems that a number of these poor people have now 
gone on board the canoes of Taufaahau, that they may get to Vavau 
and Lifuka, and become Christians, without risking the loss of life from 
their own kindred ; and we are told that many of them would be glad 
to lead peaceable lives, but dare not join the missionaries here, for fear 
of their neighbors ; at the same time the different tribes are imperceptibly 
mingling together by marriages. All these circumstances serve to diminish 
the strength of the heathen party, and gradually to prepare them to re- 
nounce their abominable practices. 

4th. — From the swell of the sea setting directly upon the landing- 
place for boats, we remained on board all day ; and Josiah Tubou, with 
his brother Abraham, spent the afternoon on board with us. I feel com- 
fort, when looking back, that the opportunity of speaking to the people 
last First day was not suffered to pass over unembraced on my part. 
It is plain now, that if the return of another First day had been waited 
for, or an excuse from the state of the weather been listened to, the pre- 
cious moment would have been lost forever ; and instead of a peaceful 
retrospect, now at seasons vouchsafed in mercy to a poor unworthy creat- 
ure, an accusing blot of anguish would have rested upon my mind ; 
which the few yet remaining days of my pilgrimage would have been 
too short to obliterate. It was a remarkable circumstance, that so many 
hundreds of the natives should be brought together at Lifuka, and again 
at Tongataboo ; with many of whom we had become acquainted, first at 
Vavau and its neighborhood, and at Tongataboo. I recognized with 
heartfelt pleasure, Lazarus, the chief of the island of Otea, also David 
Afu, the chief of Haalaufulu, and others, as people dear to my best feel- 
ings. We have now been here more than a fortnight, and I do not yet 
see a way open for leaving the island, an event anxiously desired by some 
on board, on account of the exposed situation of the anchorage when 
some particular winds set in. Two English vessels, and one American, 
have anchored off the heathen settlements while we have been here ; 
there the sailors can indulge their licentious habits unrestrained ; but as 
a striking proof of the utility of missionary establishments, it is not so 
at Nukulofa. I desire to stand in humble resignation as to any further 
proceeding here, or to leaving the place, and bending our course towards 
New Zealand ; and I trust to be enabled to decide with clearness before 
we sail. 

dth. — The weather being more favorable for landing, we went on 

2E 



466 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

shore at four o'clock, p. m. ; and having found my mind drawn towards 
the remnant of English and other white people here, I told James 
Watkin, on his inquiring about arrangements for to-morrow, that I had 
nothing in view towards the natives ; but to sit with the English seemed 
to be my present business, if that could be brought to bear. This was 
readily assented to. I have felt a poor creature, indeed, for the last day 
or two, owing perhaps to the increased heat of our vessel under deck : 
but the Lord can deliver, and strengthen him that has no might, either 
in body or mind ; and can at his pleasure make quick of understanding 
in his fear those that trust and hope in his mercy. May He be gra- 
ciously pleased to cause the opportunity, to-morrow, to be a time of visit- 
ation to some ; cause the earth to tremble at his power and presence, as 
in days of old, when the sea saw it and fled, and Jordan was driven 
back ; so may everything in us, comparable to the unstable element, flee 
before Him, and the ever blessed truth reign over all to his glory. 

Qth. (^First day.) — Landed about ten o'clock in the forenoon : the 
natives were coming from their meeting as we approached the shore: 
soon after this the white people assembled together. On going into the 
place appointed for us to meet in, I observed that James Watkin had 
taken a side seat, to show the people that he had no part to take in that 
meeting, and as no hymn-book appeared in the hands of any one, it 
seemed as if some pains had been taken to inform them that it would 
be held after the manner of the Society of Friends. I sat down near a 
table, and as those who attended came in, they joined in the silent sitting 
of the rest. We had not remained long in this exercise, before I was 
made sensible of that power being nigh which alone can soften the rocky 
heart, and cause the earthly nature in man to bow before it ; and abid- 
ing under it, I had in due time to revive amongst them the language of 
the patriarch Jacob when wrestling with the angel, "I will not let thee 
go, except thou bless me ; " desiring that we might individually imitate 
his noble example this morning, and lik§ him prevail, and receive that 
blessing of the Lord which maketh truly rich, and satisfieth the hungry, 
wrestling soul with favor. It was then with me -to state the true intent 
and meaning of our sitting together in silence before the Lord, and the 
excellency of waiting upon God, if we believe in the promise of the 
Most High God, in the new covenant of life and power, that He would 
write his law in the heart, and put it in the inward parts of man ; and 
that He would be their God, and they should be his people : and they 
shall no more teach every man his brother, and every man his neighbor, 
saying, " Know the Lord, for they shall all know me from the least of 
them unto the greatest of them," saith the Lord ; " for I will forgive 
their iniquity, and remember their sin no more." We, therefore, desire 
to know the Lord for ourselves ; and the only way to come to this blessed 
knowledge, is to obey his commands and be still. "Be still, and know 
that I am God : I will be exalted among the heathen ; I will be exalted 



I 



1836.] MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. 467 

on the earth." Here is the great and glorious privilege of the gospel 
dispensation : " the law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus," is written 
in every heart, to make free from the law of sin and death. None are 
left without a manifestation of the Spirit of Christ Jesus; by which all 
have access unto God the Father, who is a Spirit, and must be wor- 
shipped in spirit and in truth. We, therefore, in our religious meetings, 
have no confidence in the flesh ; we do not look to man as our teacher, 
whose breath is in his nostrils, to assist us in the worship of Almighty 
God ; but we wait for the influence of the Holy Spirit of the Lord Jesus 
to prepare our hearts to perform this worship aright. A manifestation 
of this heavenly spirit of grace is mercifully given unto all men ; it is 
" the grace of God which bringeth salvation, and hath appeared unto all 
men," teaching all men that believe in it and obey it, to deny ungodli- 
ness : even the heathen have a measure of this heavenly gift dwelling 
in their hearts, by which, and through which, they can worship God in 
spirit and in truth; "for I will be exalted among the heathen," saith 
the Lord, "I will be exalted on the earth." Before sitting down, 
I told them that I did not feel at liberty to leave the island with- 
out seeing those of my own color, to set before them the responsible 
station they held, and how much depended upon them and lay at their 
door, as examples to the surrounding natives ; the superior advantages 
they possessed over these would be heavy in the scale of condemnation, 
if corresponding fruit were not brought forth. They professed to be 
Christians ; had been brought up in Christian lands ; had long had in 
their possession the Holy Scriptures, a blessing invaluable, for which we 
cannot be thankful enough : but they are a sealed book, until our un- 
derstanding is opened by the same Holy Spirit which inspired those 
holy men who gave them forth ; even the followers of our Lord, when 
He was upon the earth, could not understand them until their under- 
standings were opened by Him. Without Him, we can do nothing. The 
Jews had the Scriptures ; and yet they were the enemies of Him of whom 
they so faithfully testify : they felt themselves secure, and thought they 
had in them eternal life ; but what said the Prince of life, " Search the 
Scriptures, for in them ye think ye have eternal life ; and they are they 
which testify of me : but ye will not come unto me that ye might have 
life." So that although they are an inestimable gift out of the divine 
treasury, bestowed upon man by the Holy Ghost for his greatest outward 
heavenly comfort, to strengthen his hope in the promises of God, of life 
eternal through that Saviour who is Christ the Lord, and are " profita- 
ble for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteous- 
ness, that the man of God may be made perfect, thoroughly furnished 
unto every good work ; " and although they are able to make wise unto 
salvation, it is only " through faith which is in Christ Jesus," of whom 
they so abundantly testify from their earliest pages. And yet, if we 
could repeat them from the beginning of Genesis to the end of the Rev- 



468 MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

elatioD, they cannot save one soul, nor blot out one sin. But they direct 
us unto Him unto whom all power in heaven and earth is given ; who 
only hath the words of eternal life ; who is Himself that eternal life. 
To Him, then, we must go to be saved ; in Him we must believe; to his 
Holy Spirit in our hearts we must turn, whose light shineth in all. His 
long-suffering and goodness will lead us to repentance, when we look on 
Him whom we have so grievously pierced, and from whose merciful 
reproofs we have so long revolted, and which we have disregarded with 
hardness of heart and unbelief in his power to save. This light in us, 
will not only set all our sins in order before us, that we may repent of 
them, and forsake them ; but as we abide under the righteous judgments 
of the Lord's redeeming love, they will, though they may have been as 
scarlet and crimson, be made white as snow and wool, by the blood 
of the Lamb, and be remembered no more by Him who redeemeth our 
life from destruction, and crowneth us with loving-kindness and tender 
mercy, for his great name's sake. Behold then the blessedness of those 
who know the Lord for themselves ; who have come to the knowledge 
of the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom He hath sent, by believing 
in the power of the Holy Spirit, and sitting under its heavenly teachings : 
" this is life eternal." 

The foregoing, although but a part, contains, I believe, the substance 
of the whole I had to say to them. We remained on shore until sunset, 
by which time the water had arisen high enough to allow our boat to 
come close to the shore. 

1th. — Fixed with James Watkin to visit Fakafonua the heathen chief, 
to-morrow, in his own fortress of Maofanga. 

d)th — Landed early, and called upon James Watkin, who accompanied 
Charles and myself to Maofanga ; the sun was very hot and, having little 
or no shelter, the walk was very fatiguing, though the distance is com- 
paratively short. On reaching the fortress, we found the entrance closely 
blocked up ; and the keeper inside could not be prevailed upon to open 
to us, declaring that Fakafonua was on board the American ship, which 
we afterwards found to be correct. James Watkin returned with us an 
board ; and on canvassing the subject over, he advised me not to attempt 
another visit. I did not, however, feel satisfied, or as if I had done all 
that might be done, without making further trial ; and proposed to James 
Watkin our endeavoring to fix a time with the chief for my coming, if 
that could be accomplished, by sending a confidential person over for the 
special purpose of doing it. We landed in the evening, and after some 
inquiry, Nathan, a nephew of the king, was fixed upon to arrange the 
business al|:ogether. 

Wi. — Nathan having fulfilled his engagement, came oflP to us at an 
early hour, to say that he had been to Maofanga, and succeeded in get- 
ting into the fortress from a bush entrance; but could obtain no tidings 
whatever of Fakafonua. On considering the matter I concluded to land 



1836.] MEMOIBS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 469 

after breakfast, and inquire whether there were any other places whither 
we could go, which was done accordingly. James Watkin said that the 
natives residing to the westward came to the meeting at Nukulofa, and 
that the few heathens towards the other side of the island were scattered 
at. distances too considerable for us to attempt to go in search of them. 
With me, however, there yet remained something to be done ; and I be- 
lieved it safest for me to* tell James Watkin that, notwithstanding the 
trouble already incurred, and the disappointment we had witnessed, I 
should like to go again to Maofanga, and if our object again failed as 
regarded seeing Fakafonua, I believed that I should then have done what 
I could. It was not a pleasant task to tell James Watkin this, as I knew 
he was very averse to having anything further to do with this man. I be- 
lieve, however, he saw that I was bent upon going again to Maofanga, and 
kindly agreed to make another trial to accomplish what I had in view. 
On reaching the fortress, we found the entrance blocked up as before ; 
but James Watkin proposed that we should try another passage, more 
private, which he had got a hint of: this we reached at last, and found 
it open, but so narrow that only one person could pass through at a time. 
We soon met with a native who told us the chief was there ; and having 
obtained directions to his house, a short walk brought us to the place, 
where we found seven or eight American sailors hanging about. It was 
not long before Fakafonua himself made his appearance. Having seen 
him on board the Henry Freeling, we were not altogether strangers to 
each other. I took a seat on a log at his right hand, and the natives 
took their stations upon the floor, with the American sailors and some 
others. James AVatkin entered into conversation with the chief, while I 
endeavored to keep my mind retired in a waiting frame. At length I 
requested that Fakafonua might be told that I had been among many 
of the islands in the Pacific Ocean with glad tidings of great joy to their 
inhabitants, and I was not satisfied to leave Tongataboo without giving 
him a like opportunity with others to repent and believe the gospel ; be- 
lieving that it was not too late for him to be saved, if the terms of offered 
mercy were accepted on his part ; for the Almighty Creator of man would 
have all to be saved, and that He had provided the means, that all might 
repent and live, by his Son Jesus Christ, the light of whose Holy Spirit 
shineth in every heart. I was fully persuaded that at times he had 
known something of this light in himself, which had shined upon and 
shown him his sinful state and condition, and which had reproved him, 
and convinced him of his evil deeds ; and though in his wickedness and 
hardness of heart he had rejected and resisted the strivings of the Holy 
Spirit, grieved it and wounded it, yet a day would overtake him at last 
when its convictions would be too heavy for him to bear. " The spirit 
of a man may sustain his infirmities, but a wounded spirit who can 
bear?" I exhorted and entreated him for some time to repent, believe, 
and obey the gospel ; to turn to the light of Christ Jesus in his own 
40 



470 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

heart, follow it, and live ; lie would then no longer walk in darkness, but 
in the light of life. Fakafonua interrupted me once or twice to express 
his thanks ; and when I stopped, he told James Watkin again to thank 
me, and said, " I know very well it is true. I have thought of these 
things, and understand, and am convinced that it is better to be a 
Christian ; but I can never be one^ I am too great a sinner to be saved : 
I must remain as I am." I told James Watkin to tell him, that as he 
knew and understood these things, his condemnation would be greater 
on that account ; and certainly his destruction would be of himself 

James AVatkin then said he thought I had better speak to the sailors, 
who sat and listened with great attention. I replied, " there is no occa- 
sion for that, they know very well." James Watkin replied, " he thought 
they did not." " Yes," said I, " there is not one of them but knows 
very well that he ought to fear God ; and knows when he commits sin, 
and that he ought not to do it, for that which may be known of God is 
manifest in man ; He hath showed it unto him." Afterwards I found 
my mind drawn towards these men, and I was strengthened to declare 
the Truth among them as it is in Jesus. We then took leave of this 
poor benighted heathen chief, who with his people thanked me and shook 
hands very kindly ; and I believe we parted better friends than we met. 
We were offered the juice of the cocoa-nut and the stupefying kava, 
both which were declined. Although nothing may come of this visit, 
yet it is not for me to calculate upon results, but to leave them. I felt 
relieved, and rejoiced that I had made the effort; and I believe that 
James Watkin was not sorry at having accompanied me on this errand, 
now that it was well over. On looking round, my way seemed now clear 
for leaving the island, and before reaching the mission-house, I told 
James A¥atkin and Charles, that I knew of nothing to prevent our sail- 
ing on the following day. We called upon Thomas Wellard and his 
wife, and found their luggage could be embarked in the afternoon, and 
that they had kept themselves in readiness to leave their habitation at a 
short notice. 

We returned on board before dinner, and informed Captain Keen that 
all things would be ready with us for leaving the roads of Nukulofa to- 
morrow. In the afternoon we collected our linen, etc., from the shore, 
and took leave of James Watkin's family, he himself intending to be on 
board at the time of our departure. Isaackee, the pilot, was agreed with 
to conduct us into open water, and we bade a last farewell to a mass of 
the poor natives, men, women, and children, who had crowded to the 
spot of embarkation, having learned, probably from the pilot, that we 
were about to leave their shores finally. 

10th. — Our decks were crowded at an early hour with the natives 
bringing vegetables and fowls, and a collection of their war-clubs and 
other implements of destruction, which we rejoiced to take out of their 
hands. The morning was, for the first time since arriving at Tongataboo, 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 471 

calm and cloudy. It afforded, however, an opportunity for the natives 
to dispose of what they had, which the usual trade-wind would wholly 
have prevented, as they must have hurried out of the vessel on our 
beginning to move. James Watkin and our passengers came on board 
before eight o'clock ; but the forenoon proving showery and windless, 
there seemed no probability of our getting off to sea. James Watkin 
returned to the shore, intending to come off again to-morrow morning, 
to see us under weigh ; but at three o'clock, p. m., the clouds began to 
disperse : a signal was made forthwith for the pilot, and a nimble native 
despatched to the mission-house to state that we were about to sail. By 
the time the last anchor was up, the parties were on board ; and leaving 
the last of the Friendly Islands (though not the least of them, as an 
object of our tender solicitude and regard), we steered through the wide 
spreading reefs towards the open ocean. James Watkin accompanied 
us a considerable distance, until the shore of Nukulofa could be but 
dimly seen ; but however painful the task of separating, the moment was 
come for it to be done. We waved to each other while our movements 
could be seen in the twilight; and I believe we parted with sincere 
regret on both sides. If I mistake not, we can mutually acknowledge, 
" though lost to sight, to memory dear." 

The day beginning to close upon us, and the wind continuing light, 
rendered it impracticable for the Henry Freeling to get completely 
through the passage before dark, when our faithful compass became, as 
heretofore, the only guide remaining to us. Our pilot, w^ho had been at 
the mast-head for three hours looking out for the reefs, left his post when 
the sun went down, wishing to be set at liberty, in order to take up his 
lodging upon a small island at no great distance from us, as he could not 
get back before morning to his own island of Tongataboo ; and if he had 
been compelled to continue on board until we had got completely out to 
sea, which is the common usage, it would have been too dark for him to 
have found the small island, and he might have perished in his canoe, 
if the wind had got up strong. He told us in broken English, but very 
intelligible, " Me no like go dead in canoe." This is the same man who 
ran no trifling risk to gain us admittance into the heathen settlement at 
Mua. He was of course well paid for his useful services, and his request 
to leave us immediately granted. Towards ten o'clock, p. m., the breeze 
freshening up, we got nicely clear of the island of Tongataboo and its 
many lurking snares; and before midnight hauled round its most western 
point. 

lltli. — Stood to the south-west, close to the wind. I stood resigned as 
to our destination, whether it should be New Holland or New Zealand, 
and endeavored to leave it to my heavenly Father to dispose of us 
according to his own good pleasure, believing, if it was right for us to 
go to New Zealand, we should be enabled to fetch it, though the wind 
was opposed to it at that time. 



472 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836., 

12th. — My mind is much weighed down, this morning, with a load of 
exercise, which none about me know of; and this is not a little aggra- 
vated by an open avowal that nearly every one on board was in hopes 
we should not go to New Zealand. It was suggested to ray mind by the 
grand adversary that, as the wind was unfavorable for New Zealand, we 
might safely keep away for Sydney, in New South Wales, for which it 
blew sufficiently free. But I was preserved from listening to this, and 
strengthened to conclude that it would be time enough for me to bear 
up when the distance was accomplished, and no prospect remained of 
fetching the Bay of Islands. Thus strengthened and supported, we held 
on our way. Soon after this, the wind became more favorable ; but the 
current and leeway together had set us so far to the westward, that it 
was deemed advisable to run still further to leeward to make sure of 
escaping the Pilstart's and Nicholson's shoals. This circumstance, to 
appearance, would almost set aside the New Zealand question altogether. 
When night came, our captain was so fearful of the shoals that the sails 
were reduced, and the head of the vessel turned again towards Tongata- 
boo : this was mortifying, though, perhaps, the safest policy, notwith- 
standing the wind had now become much more favorable. 

13^/i. {F'h'st day.) — A fresh wind sprung up from the old trade quar- 
ter, at noon : the latitude 23° 37' south, by observation. Our sailors were 
pollected twice in the day for devotional purposes. To-day is the third 
anniversary of our leaving London ; we reached the Henry Freeling, soon 
after nine o'clock, p. m., at the Lower Hope in the Thames. Many have 
been the trials and conflicts permitted to overtake us ; but abundantly 
more have been the mercies of the Lord since that time, overshadowing 
us by night and by day : and truly our strength has been proportioned 
to the necessity in the darkest hour of dismay. There has been no lack 
of any needful thing ; all our wants have been abundantly supplied ; 
and that loving-kindness which is better than life has at seasons been 
eminently displayed for our comfort and consolation ; causing the Lord's 
own work to praise Him, and enabling us to give thanks at the remem- 
brance of his holiness; and I trust, in humble resignation and devoted- 
ness, to renew our covenant, and say, " Not my will, O Lord, but Thine 
be done : " if Thou wilt be with me in the way that I go, here am I, a 
poor unworthy creature. 

lith. — Beautiful weather, with the wind free. This day completed 
180° of west longitude. At noon we were in 179° 54' east longitude, 
latitude 25° 8' south. Cape Breton; New Zealand distant 640 miles. 

16th. — Yesterday, the latitude at noon 26° 59' south. To-day the 
wind bafiling : a heavy squall and the threatening appearance of the 
atmosphere, with a heavy swell of the sea from the southward, brought 
us under double-reefed canvas ; but the wind did not materially increase. 

19^/i. — Since -the 17th the weather has been rugged, and the wind so 
scant, that there seemed considerable doubt whether we should fetch the 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEE. 473 

north Cape of New Zealand ; but we still persevered in keeping close to 
the wind. To-day the weather is more moderate, with less sea, and the 
wind in a slight degree more favorable. AYe sensibly feel the cold since 
coming a few degrees to the southward of the tropic. We trust that we 
shall not be forgotten by Him who careth for the sparrows, and causeth 
the day-spring of the morning to know his place. 

21st. — Yesterday, assembled the crew for devotional purposes, both 
before and after noon. The weather clear and the wind gentle from 
south-east to east-south-east. To-day several birds have been seen, of 
kinds that indicate that land is not very far off; and in the afternoon 
it was rumored to be in sight, but this could be nothing more than a 
fog-bank. 

22d. — In the afternoon land was. discovered from the mast-head, but 
too distant to determine, with certainty, whether it was the North Cape 
or not. 

23d — The wind being light and scant for our purpose, it was noon 
before we got close in with the coast a few miles to windward of the 
North Cape. Towards evening the wind became more favorable, but 
there was so little of it, that we could not approach the entrance of the 
Bay of Islands before the breeze died away altogether. 

24th. — Becalmed until nearly noon, when a breeze sprung up from 
the north-westward, which soon freshened, and enabled us to push for the 
Bay. Before six o'clock, anchored in little more than three fathoms 
water, on a muddy bottom, near the entrance towards Koua-Koua, after 
a passage of fourteen days from Tongataboo ; thus we have to acknowl- 
edge that through the love and mercy of Him who upholdeth all things 
by the word of his power, we have been brought in safety to the desired 
haven : the Lord of Hosts is his name. Several ships under English 
colors are near our vessel, belonging to London and Sydney, and one 
American whaler. Before dark some of the principal store-keepers came 
on board ; it appears, from their statements, that an internal war is rag* 
ing amongst the natives, and that some of the missionary stations have 
been totally destroyed in the neighborhood of the Bay of Plenty, and 
the country around laid waste. I find that James Stack, a missionary 
with whom I was acquainted in England, had been compelled to fly 
(with his wife, who was then on a bed of weakness,) from the scene of 
blood and carnage to this neighborhood. We learnt from a person, lately 
arrived from Sydney, that our dear friends James Backhouse and George 
W. "iValker were in that neighborhood a few weeks ago. A few of the 
natives have been on board, but their barbarous and filthy appearance 
is enough to discourage any stranger ; perhaps, these may not be a fair 
specimen, because of their intercourse with civilized nations, and their 
acquaintance with rum. 

2oth. — In the morning five or six natives came off, but, with the excep- 
tion of a hog, they had nothing to sell worth purchasing. Two of them 
40* 



474 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

appeared to be much out of health with the prevalent influenza, which, 
it is said, has been very general. We intended to give each of them a 
dose of salts: the first who tried them drank nearly the contents of a 
tumbler glass ; but the other, before venturing, would taste only wKat his 
comrade had been drinking, and was quite satisfied with what was re- 
maining at the bottom of the glass, without wanting a further quantity. 
They seemed desirous to possess a steel pen, and one was given to each, 
with which they seemed pleased. They appear to suffer very sensibly 
from the cold, as if a large, dirty Witney blanket, worn loosely about 
the shoulders and body, was insufficient for them. Before noon the Post- 
master Gilbert Maer came on board, and very kindly offered to conduct 
us to the resident missionary at the station of Paihia, engaging to call 
for us in his own boat, which he did accordingly : accompanied by our 
passengers we set out, and landed opposite to the missionary establish- 
ment, consisting of several good houses, occupied by its members, also 
one place of worship : this belongs to the Church Mission. The senior 
and only ordained minister at this place, Henry Williams, being from 
home, endeavoring to restore peace among the contending tribes to the 
southward, we were conducted to the habitation of the lay minister, 
Charles Baker : we were kindly received by his wife, who was engaged 
amidst a large family, one member of which was not more than a year 
old. Before tea was finished, our host arrived, and confirmed the kind 
treatment of his wife, in a friendly manner : when the repast was over, 
Charles Baker took me into his study, when the object of my visit was 
fully entered into, and an ofiTer made me of all the assistance in his power. 
After attentively reading my certificates, he said, he hailed me as a min- 
ister of the gospel, and a father, etc. Before leaving Paihia, we visited 
for a short interval the wife of the absent missionary, Henry Williams, 
formerly a lieutenant in the British navy: they have ten children. We 
were much gratified with this family. It proved a very dark and rainy 
night, but we got well on board. 

26^/i. — In the forenoon Charles Baker came on board, and while with 
us proposed our calling upon the British resident,. James Busby: having 
known his father when at Sydney, this offer was gladly accepted. James 
Busby is the only person legally authorized to act for the British govern- 
ment here; but as he is wholly destitute of power, instead of being rec- 
ognized as Consul, he is styled the British resident ; as such, a visit was 
due to him, as well as on account of his being our countryman. We were 
kindly received, and remained several hours under his roof, before he 
would permit us to leave him. His wife and children are now on a visit 
at Sydney. My Charles having a serious pain in the side, owing, perhaps, 
to the wetness of the preceding evening, remained on board through the 
day ; but on my return to him in the evening I found him much re- 
cruited. Finding, while with Charles Baker, that there would be on the 
morrow a good opportunity to visit one of the native congregations, and 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 475 

that a young man, who is a competent interpreter, would be furnished 
with a well-manned, roomy boat, I did not feel satisfied to let the oppor- 
tunity pass away without availing myself of it. The prospect of mov- 
ing, as it were, upon new and untried ground felt indeed weighty, but I^ 
was enabled to cast my burden upon the Lord ; for truly He hath hitherto 
sustained me, and borne up my head amidst the floods of many waters. 

21th. (First day.) — We left the Henry Freeling about six o'clock, A. M., 
in a boat belonging to the mission, which had arrived with our interpreter. 
It had lightened and rained most of the night, and the morning had every 
appearance of wet weather. It would have been a relief to me, if my 
Charles could have been satisfied to remain on board ; but I did not like 
to urge it upon hira, being aware that he was desirous of attending the 
meeting : though I rather dreaded the consequences if he got wet, and 
thought if the rain kept off* until after the meeting, and we had dry 
weather to return to our seats in the boat again, it was all I could desire. 
After rowing about two hours and a half, we reached the point of desti- 
nation at Koua-Koua, and found, on our arrival at the building, that the 
customary service was going forward, conducted by a native teacher: he 
was at the moment, as we were informed, reading the nineteenth chapter 
of Matthew ; we went quietly in, and sat down near a table. This was 
a rough building, lately erected, with a few seats for the females only. 
AVhen the native preacher had finished, William Colenzo explained to 
the people the cause of our visit, which we could ascertain by the names 
of the different islands in the Pacific which he mentioned, to enable them 
the better to understand its real object. We had not agreed on any 
particular mode of proceeding ; but when a suitable time arrived, I stood 
up by his side, leaving the event to my never-failing heavenly Helper. 
After a solemn pause, I warned the people of the necessity of our humbling 
ourselves under the mighty hand of God, the judge of the whole earth, 
whom they had professedly met together to worship. " God is a spirit," 
and without the aid of his Holy Spirit we cannot draw nigh unto Him. 
How can we worship Him in spirit and in truth, without the help and 
assistance of the Holy Spirit of truth, when we cannot of ourselves think 
a good thought, or restrain an evil one. After enlarging on the nature 
of true spiritual worship, I had to turn them to the Holy Spirit of the 
Lord Jesus, the light of truth which shineth in every heart. My heart 
was greatly enlarged on this occasion, though a very poor, empty creature 
on going into the meeting. 

When the meeting was over, most if not all the people came about us 
to shake hands, which, though somewhat irksome to my exhausted frame, 
was much to be preferred to the practice common among the New Zea- 
landers, of rubbing noses together ; of which we only witnessed a few 
specimens among themselves. I felt unwell in the morning, before leav- 
ing the vessel, and much cast down ; but was now greatly relieved, though 
pain still continued in my head. The rain kept off* until we had got 



476 MEMOIRS OP DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

through the coarse herbage and rushy plants on our way back from the 
•meeting ; but we had no sooner resumed our seats in the boat than it 
began to drop, and soon fell smartly : we were, however, well prepared 
for it, so as to keep ourselves comfortably dry over head and about the 
seats of the boat. The Lord sustained me through all this day, and 
magnified his own name among the people at the meeting. It was in- 
deed a day which the Lord had made memorable to myself, for Divine 
favor, and on which I completed my sixty-fifth year. Thus is the thread 
of my life lengthened out ; and oh ! saith my soul, that it may be to the 
praise and glory of Him who hath so marvellously redeemed it from 
destruction, and crowned me with loving-kindness and tender mercies. 
How can I sufliciently declare unto others what hath been done for my- 
self, that they also may come to taste and see for themselves his good- 
ness and his love ; and be able to say from heart-felt, living experience, 
" mercy and truth have met together, righteousness and peace have kissed 
each other ! " 

In a letter to a friend in England, written from the Bay of Islands 
some weeks afterwards, the following passages occur : 

The day my sixty-fifth year was completed, I was strengthened to 
proclaim the glad tidings of the gospel, for the first time, to a body of 
New Zealanders at the Koua-Koua station, through an excellent inter- 
preter, to my own peace, and I trust the exaltation of the dear Re- 
deemer's kingdom in the hearts of the people. My soul rejoices in that 
I have lived to this time, and to see this day, though truly life is only 
desirable as we are found living " unto Him who died fot us, and rose 
again." And although bound by earth's tenderest and strongest tie, that 
of a precious family, whose present and eternal welfare claims our earn- 
est prayer and anxious thought, yet, without we are living " unto Him 
who died for us," our prayer and solicitude are all unavailing ; because 
if we are not living unto Him, He liveth not in us ; and therefore we re- 
ceive not, because we ask amiss, in our own way and will of self, and 
not in his name, his power, and for his sake, who died for us and rose 
again. 

" Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that believeth on me, the works 
that I do, shall he do also ; and greater works than these shall he do, 
because I go unto my Father." John xiv. 12. In the first place, have 
we believed in the power of the Spirit of the Lord Jesus, and witnessed 
it to work mightily in us ? Have we known those great works fulfilled 
in us which are promised to him that believeth in the Son when He 
shall have gone to the Father? Have we faithfully resisted all the 
temptations of the enemy and overcome as Christ overcame? The 
blessed Saviour of the world " was in all points tempted like as we are, 
yet without sin." " He knew no sin, though made to be sin for us." 
And if we, who are born in sin, and have lived in sin, shall endure 
temptations at all points, and overcome as He overcame, the works that 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 477 

He did, we shall have done also, aud shall have witnessed our part of 
the greater works that should be done ; not in our own strength, or 
might, or power, but through' believing in Christ, in the power of the 
Holy Spirit of the Lord Jesus in our hearts, strengthening our inner 
man "unto all patience and long-suffering with joyfulness" to resist 
every temptation of the enemy, being steadfast in the faith that works by 
love and overcometh. " The works that I do shall he do also, and greater 
works than these shall he do, because," said Christ, " I go unto my Father." 
After his precious blood was shed for poor, lost, sinful man, He " ascended 
on high " to his heavenly Father, " led captivity captive," and " received 
gifts for men ; yea, for the rebellious also, that the Lord God might 
dwell amongst them : " and it is through these inestimable gifts, received 
of the Father, that these great works in us are accomplished. " The 
Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost," is thus sent by the Father in the 
name of Him who said, " because I go unto my Father." Now if we 
have received this promised Comforter in the name of Jesus, let us "pray 
without ceasing : " this name is the power and efficacy of prayer, and 
what we ask in this name, we shall receive, " because I go unto my 
Father ; and whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do; that 
the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye shall ask anything in my 
name, I will do it." 

2Sth. — The weather rough, and to us cold. Some of the natives came 
on board in the afternoon. Being desirous of purchasing a canoe-paddle 
as a specimen, I was very soon offered one for a shilling. Having no 
money about me, I went below, and found some quarter-dollars, of rather 
more value than a shilling each. One of these quarter-dollars was given, 
and a paddle received in return ; but the man perceiving that I had still 
a quarter-dollar left, made signs that he wished to have that also. I sup- 
posed for another of his paddles, which he held in his hand ; but on giv- 
ing him the money, and taking hold of the paddle at the same time, with 
a stern countenance he refused to let me have it, keeping both the quar- 
ter-dollars for one paddle only. I thought it would not be well to suffer 
this imposition, and demanded one of my quarter-dollars back again ; 
but he persisted in retaining both. The other paddle was then returned 
to him, which he took into his hand, and I then insisted by signs on having 
my money back again, and the bargain made altogether void. He hesi- 
tated for some time ; but seeing that I was determined to carry it through, 
at last returned me the money, and we parted without any further traf- 
ficking. I have no doubt that he will behave in a more reasonable 
manner when he comes again. Upon inquiry, I found that nothing will 
do with these people but firm, decided measures ; they are daring, fero- 
cious, and insulting if they think that a stranger is afraid of them, and 
are sometimes prompted to commit outrages ; but calmness and steady 
firmness generally prevail with them. 

2dth. — Breakfasted early, and proceeded to the missionary station at 



478 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

Paihia, where, taking in Charles Baker, we pursued our route to Tepuna, 
where the first missionary station was originally established. Here we 
saw John King, one of the first missionaries that trod the shores of New 
Zealand, but now so far advanced in years as to be considered at liberty 
from the general work. He has a family of ten children ; the two oldest 
sous are cultivating land on their own account. The natives now sur- 
viving, are so few and widely scattered, that Tepuna is now scarcely con- 
sidered one of the stations. Our visit did not seem to amount to much 
more than just seeing the family, by whom we were kindly received and 
entertained. They appear to have taken up their residence here for life. 
At one time, a considerable congregation used to assemble, but the whole 
is now laid waste, and the natives, owing to war and other circumstances, 
seem swept off the soil. By the wreck of the establishment now remain- 
ing, it is obvious that this station, at one period, must have b§en an im- 
portant one. We returned on board by six o'clock, p. m. Before parting 
with this ancient missionary, he asked me if I had with me. No Gross, 
No Crown, of which I thought we had a copy : as he seemed desirous to 
see this book, from a former knowledge of it, care was taken to forward 
the volume, the receipt of which was afterwards gratefully acknowl- 
edged. 

To-morrow we expect to go to Korarareka, but are a little apprehen- 
sive, from every appearance at present, that this will turn to small 
account. To-day sent a parcel of tracts on board the Nimrod, whaler, 
of Sydney, and the American ship Martha, of Nantucket, also a whaling 
vessel. Arrived, the Diana, South Sea whaler, from London in sixteen 
weeks. 

30^A. — The day being cold and showery, and there being no prospect 
of any opportunity of speaking to the people, I seem unwilling to run 
any risk by going to Korarareka, merely to look at the place, which is 
all that the journey holds out. 

This afternoon a large ship beat into the bay ; her name not yet ascer- 
tained. The pleasure formerly arising, on the first glance of a vessel, 
more especially when under the flag of our own nation, is now superseded 
by feelings bordering upon disgust, from a knowledge of the accumulated 
weight of sin and wretchedness they are introducing amongst this already 
depraved and degraded race of barbarous natives, who, like those of all 
the isles we have heretofore visited, with one solitary exception, are 
rapidly wasting from the face of the earth, by loathsome disease brought 
amongst them, and renewed again and again, by these circulating 
mediums of evil. In this dreadful picture, the noble natives of the 
Friendly Islands are not included, except at some of the heathen settle- 
ments at Tongataboo. At the other islands of that group, the intercourse 
with shipping has been but small hitherto ; but it is greatly to be feared 
that this evil is on the increase. The majority of the people of England, 
and that of the most virtuous part of the community at home, little 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 479 

know tlie ravages their own countrymen are making in these distant 
parts of the world, nor can they possibly estimate the depth of the mis- 
ery, suffering, and aggravated distress they are inflicting upon these 
unhappy and helpless islanders. I have no doubt that there are many 
who, if they could see what we have seen, would wash their hands of the 
guilt of partaking of luxuries, and even of supposed necessaries of life, 
furnished from distant and foreign climes through such a channel; much 
less be found deriving a profit through the exertions of these agents of 
Satan, who are thus extensively and destructively contributing to afilict 
the human race wherever they go. I would say to all, individually, who 
love the Lord Jesus in sincerity, and are openly professing to follow 
Him before men, " cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet," 
and make known the transgression of the people, and the magnitude of 
their sin. *' Let every one that nameth the name of Christ depart from 
iniquity ; " for the Lord himself will assuredly plead the cause of the 
afflicted and helpless ; He will hear the voice of their weeping ; He will 
regard their supplication ; He will receive their prayer. When going 
last First day to the meeting at Koua-Koua, we met a native taking his 
wife or daughter, in his canoe, to one of the ships. Our young friend 
and interpreter remonstrated earnestly with him, and endeavored to dis- 
suade him from his dreadful purpose ; but it was all in vain, the man 
pursued his wretched and miserable errand to the bay. The chiefs are 
the principal contractors between the parties, and reap the reward of 
iniquity, which, though comparatively small, is sufficient to induce these 
miserable people to continue their infamous and abhorrent traffic, which 
is regularly systematized through the bay : a few hours only elapse, after 
the arrival of a vessel, before she is amply furnished with these poor 
devoted victims. 

Twelfth Month 1st — In the forenoon we sat together as usual, and 
were favored to feel a degree of strength sufficient to turn the battle to 
the gate, and check the torrent of dissipating thought that prevents the 
sacrifice from arising, which is acceptable only when offered in spiritual 
purity. In the afternoon went to the mission-house at Paihia : while 
there, Henry Bobart, a missionary and an ordained minister of the 
Church of England, arrived, sent apparently on purpose to conduct us to 
the Waimate settlement. The fatigue of this journey, though consider- 
able, would shrink into nothingness if anything bordering upon certainty 
might be looked for of an opportunity being realized for the exaltation 
of the dear Redeemer's kingdom among the people ; but from what we 
have already witnessed, this place is more an establishment of mission- 
aries and their families than of a body of seriously disposed natives. 
It will be cause of rejoicing if it proves otherwise ; but without going 
over^the ground, the retrospect at a future day may be darkened with 
gloom, from a consciousness of not having done all in my power to serve 
the best of Masters, in the best of causes, by losing an opportunity 



480 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

which can never be regained, of declaring Christ in man, by his Holy 
Spirit, the hope of glory, to these affectingly benighted islanders, alike 
with others, the objects of the love of God, and part of that inheritance 
purchased by the Saviour's precious blood. 



CHAPTER XXXIY. 

New Zealand — Visit to the Mission-Station at "Waimate — War among- 
THE Natives — Meeting with the Mission Families — Distribution of Tracts 
— N ATI YE Meetings AT Korarareka — Address to the Missionaries — Sail 
FROM THE Bat of Islands — Eemarks on the Character of the New Zea- 
landers — Anchor off Sydney — Religious Engagements there — Return 
to England. 

rF!WELFTH MONTH 2d.— Spent the forenoon on board, and the after- 
i noon at James Buzby's, with Charles Baker and three others of the 
missionary establishment. James Busby is an amiable man, upright in 
all his dealings with the people, and decidedly desirous of promoting 
in others that which he conceives to be the duty of man. Men of his 
general character are greatly needed to improve the present state of 
things as regards the best interests of the natives ; while the bad exam- 
ple of licentious foreigners might be checked, and their influence to a 
considerable extent diminished. 

Sd. — At eight o'clock, a. m., reached the station at Paihia, and found 
that the absent missionary, and senior of the establishment, Henry Wil- 
liams, had returned to his family. He had been to the southward to 
endeavor to persuade the hostile tribes, who are butchering and devour- 
ing one another in a dreadful manner, to desist and. listen to terms of 
peace. He reports that they are determined to persevere in the contest ; 
and though he has heretofore been successful in restoring peace among 
them, they now turn a deaf ear to every proposition which he made to 
them. More than six hundred of these poor creatures have been 
slaughtered ; and some of the missionary stations in those parts are en- 
tirely broken up for the present. One of their houses had been destroyed, 
some of the families stripped of everything, and others had taken refuge 
in flight. Henry Williams brought with him a boy, whose sister had 
been murdered in a recent struggle of the contending parties. On leav- 
ing Henry Williams and his family, we proceeded towards Keri-Keri, in 
a boat well mauned by natives belonging to the mission, having sent our 
own boat and crew back to the vessel from Paihia. AVe reached the 
station of Keri-Keri about noon, and were kindly received by James 
Kemp and bis wife : he is the principal resident missionary there. This 
family came originally from Wymondham, in Norfolk. Just after our 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 481 

arrival, a messenger appeared with a note to Henry Bobart, our con- 
ductor from Waimate, the object of which was to prevent pur -coming 
forward until Second day, on account of indisposition in one of the fam- 
ilies, as the invalid would no doubt then be recruited. We consequently 
remained at Keri-Keri, and were invited to attend their place of worship 
next morning, the 4th instant ; this I did not like to shrink from, how- 
ever painful ; although there was nothing before the view of my mind, 
beyond the testimony, which we, as a Society, have to bear, against form 
without life and power, in the will of man. I think there were not ten 
adult natives, male and female, nor as many children, present, and these 
belong to the household department of the missionaries : the Europeans, 
who were on a raised platform, at the other end of the building, were 
probably twice as numerous as the natives. 

5th. — A note arrived from Waimate, stating that, if the weather 
cleared up, a cart should meet us on the way ; but the road was so slip- 
pery, the soil being clay, and the horses wholly without shoes, that, with 
the present rain, the steep hills would be difficult and dangerous to travel 
over. I preferred going on foot to horseback, under all the attending 
circumstances ; but Henry Bobart and Charles rode part of the way, and 
then gave up the horses to native boys and travelled on foot with me. 
The rain commenced again before we had proceeded far, and increased 
after noon-tide of the day ; and having to pass through much fern and 
high coarse grass, procured us a larger share of wet than the rain which 
actually descended. We were five hours performing the journey, as, from 
the state of the roads and lameness, I could only proceed at a crawling 
pace. Just as we began the last long hill, when my strength was nearly 
exhausted, and breathings difficult, we met the principal missionary, Wil- 
liam Williams, who (having been formerly a medical man), anticipating 
my situation from what he had heard of my age, brought with him a 
sandwich, etc. I told him that a friend in need was a friend indeed. On 
the strength of this, and with frequent stops to rest and recover my 
breath, I was enabled to reach the summit of the hill, and enter Wai- 
mate. Every accommodation within the reach of William Williams and 
his wife was cheerfully afforded us ; but the greater part of our damp 
clothes we were forced to keep on. In this place we found a well-con- 
ducted family, and a peaceful and quiet abode. When invited to the 
family devotion in the evening, we entered a large room, where thirty 
boys were assembled, the children of the missionaries ; but such was the 
quiet order of the establishment, I did not know they were in the house 
till that time, nor that the house was a school, although we had then 
been three hours under its roof. 

6th. — Kested little during the night, but rose early to join the family 
before breakfast, and remained in the house most of the day, on account 
of my lameness ; and the weather continuing so wet, the garden walks 
41 2F . 



482 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

served only as channels to carry off the superfluous water from the sur- 
face of the neighborhood. 

1th. — The weather still showery, but fine at intervals. Had an op- 
portunity of seeing the manner in which the natives prepare the fern- 
root, at present the principal article of their food. This root has an 
astringent property, and is admirably calculated to counterbalance the 
effects of fish and bad potatoes. Although well beaten after being 
roasted, it still retains a strong fibre, which is separated from the more 
pulpy substance in the chewing, and thrown away by the eater. It re- 
quires good teeth to obtain sufficient support from it. 

%th. — Yesterday, my lameness but little gone off, and no opening pre- 
senting for religious service, my situation altogether required continued 
exercise of faith and patience ; the weather was too unsettled to under- , 
take the journey back to Keri-Keri. This morning, the state of the 
weather was more promising. Before breakfast, it crossed my mind that 
it was not improbable a proposal would be held out, that if we stayed 
over next First day, an opportunity would be afforded for seeing the 
people collected : after breakfast, I mentioned to our host, that as the 
weather appeared more favorable, we should be thinking about return- 
ing to the Bay of Islands. The anticipated proposal, however, was im- 
mediately drawn forth for us to remain over First day, to see the 
natives collected. I then stated that we left the vessel unprepared for 
so lengthened a visit, but as this offer was now made, I did not dare to 
run away from it, acknowledging at the same time that our clean linen 
was exhausted. This difficulty was soon surmounted by our hostess, who 
insisted upon getting everything we had immediately washed. At nine 
o'clock, being informed that a considerable number of the natives would 
be collected from a distance, who would not be present on First day, it 
seemed safest for me to attend on the occasion. We repaired to the 
building pointed out, and a goodly number soon collected in the place. 
Finding that the manner of conducting the meeting was wholly left to 
my disposal, we settled down into silence, until I was strengthened to 
declare amongst them, in an encouraging manner, the truths of the ever- 
lasting gospel. I had to turn them inward to the true minister of the 
sanctuary, and of the true tabernacle, which the Lord hath pitched, and 
not man ; who teacheth as never man taught, and speaketh as never man 
spake, by the Holy Spirit, in the hearts of the children of men the world 
over. There were some tender people present : the Lord's power was 
over us, and my heart rejoiced. 

10th. — The weather being much improved, I was enabled to take 
what exercise I could bear without retarding the cure of my lameness. 
Late in the afternoon, William Williams informed me that the usual 
meeting of the whole establishment of missionaries and their families 
would be held in the evening, querying whether I could not join them. 
I said but little in return, but in a while found that I must avail myself 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 483 

of this opportunity, and at a suitable interval told William Williams 
that I should like to have a little time afforded me at that meeting ; and 
knowing their mode of conducting these meetings, I mentioned as the 
best time, the interval after the chapter in the Testament had been read. 
He directly asked if I wished that any chapter in particular should be 
selected. I replied in the negative, saying it would make no difference 
with me. In due time the meeting commenced, when individuals were 
fixed upon by them and named to lead the first and second prayer ; 
when these were gone through, a hymn was sung as usual, and then the 
twentieth chapter of the Revelation was read by William Williams him- 
self. When this was concluded, we dropped into silence, no doubt to 
the surprise of many, as but few could have come to the knowledge of 
the request which I had made, from the shortness of the intervening 
space of time. After a solemn pause, I stood up with the words of the 
beloved disciple, when, on the Isle of Patmos, in the day of the Lord's 
power and presence in spirit, for the word of God and the testimony of 
the Lord Jesus : " Unto Him that loved us, and washed us from our sins 
in his own blood, and hath made us kings and priests unto God and his 
Father ; to Him be glory and dominion forever and ever, Amen ; " de- 
claring that this language was what I desired they might be all enabled 
to adopt from their ow^n blessed experience, and proclaiming amongst 
them the glory of the gospel day, " When the earth shall be filled with 
the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea." I had to show 
the indispensable necessity of our possessing the true faith of the gospel, 
once delivered to the saints, and still delivered to all true believers in 
the spiritual appearance of its only Author and Finisher, in the heart 
of man at this day ; which faith worketh by love, purifieth the heart, 
and giveth the victory over sin and the evil propensities of human 
nature. This is the faith of the Son of God, who loved us and gave 
himself for us ; and is only bestowed on the simple, humble, child-like, 
and obedient followers of the lowly Jesus, in the way of self-denial and 
the daily cross ; these henceforth live not unto themselves, but unto Him 
who died for them and rose again. The dear children were directed to 
hearken to that voice which saith, " I love them that love me, and they 
that seek me early shall find me." I had for some time to wade, as it 
were, against wind and tide ; but eventually it proved a solid oppor- 
tunity : the goodliness of man was laid low, as in dust and ashes, before 
the power of an endless life. 

11th. {First day.) — Since last Sixth day morning, way has opened in 
the minds of those about us in a remarkable manner, as if the ever- 
blessed Master had directed our steps to a place, where He himself in- 
tended to come, in his own appointed time, in condescending mercy to a 
poor, wayworn, unprofitable servant. It was now proposed by William 
Williams that I should attend their place of public worship ; and after 
the customary service was gone through in the New Zealand language, 



484 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

according to their prescribed forms, he said, " If you have a word for 
the people, I will interpret for you." This was more than I had looked 
for, or dared to hope, but a few days ago. Although not exactly accord- 
ant with my own views, or if I might have chosen for myself, what I 
should have proposed, yet I have of late, I think, learned to be willing 
almost to become all things, and to submit to all things, however humili- 
ating to the creaturely part, that would lead to an opening for me to 
proclaim to others the glad tidings of salvation through a Saviour's love. 
At the proper time, we accompanied William Williams* and family to 
the place of worship. That I might not be at a loss, he said, when they 
had gone through their part, he would come and conduct me to the 
proper place in front of the people, which was raised higher than the 
platform, to assist the speaker's voice. We sat on one side of the con- 
gregation, on a low form, attracting the attention of many by retaining 
our seats while all but ourselves stood, or knelt, as occasion required. 
When all was gone through, William Williams threw aside his surplice, 
and fetched me to the appointed spot, where we stood together in silence; 
until I reminded the people that we were in the presence of Him with- 
out whose knowledge a sparrow cannot fall to the ground : but, though 
heaven is his throne, and the earth his footstool, yet to this man will 
He look, even unto him that is poor and of a contrite spirit, and who 
trembleth at the word of his power. I had largely to testify of the love 
of God as it is in Christ Jesus, and to turn the attention of the people 
to the light of his unspeakable gift, which shineth in every heart ; who 
once in a body of flesh spoke to man upon the earth, but now speak- 
eth from heaven by the Holy Spirit; and to all that believe in it, 
and obey it, it is the power of God unto salvation. The countenances 
of some of these dear people spoke louder than words that they had 
fallen upon the stone of Israel ; their brokeuness could not be hid ; to 
such the message of everlasting love flowed freely, and, I humbly trust, 
was as a shower upon the thirsty soil. It was an open and relieving 
season : it was the Lord's doing, and, I believe, marvellous in the eyes 
of some present. There were several European families, besides those 
of artisans, attached one way or other to the mission, which, with the 
boys' school and the natives of the surrounding neighborhood, formed a 
considerable body of the people: but the praise was his alone who 
wrought the work ; and surely some of these were constrained to render 
unto Him of his due. In the afternoon we attended the meeting again, 
but my lips were closed up : it afterwards appeared that some were look- 
ing for words, and were disappointed. 

12th. — Before getting up this morning, I found there was something 
gathering upon my mind towards the children in the school ; and know- 
ing that the whole family would be collected together at seven o'clock, 
I thought it best to speak with William Williams, without loss of time. 
Meeting him soon after, I told him that I wished to have a little time in 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 485 

the course of their usual family devotion that morning, mentioning the 
opportunity after the chapter had been read as most likely to answer 
my purpose, and not to interfere with them ; for this he readily made 
way. As the whole company are accustomed to kneel down at the con- 
clusion of the chapter, I thought there might be a little unsettlement on 
this account, particularly as the boys knew not of the alteration ; how- 
ever, with a simple motion of the master's hand, all remained in stillness. 
After sitting silent awhile, I revived our Lord's expressions, " Herein is 
my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit ; so shall ye be my disci- 
ples," which were spoken to his immediate followers, when comparing 
himself and them to the vine and its branches, so beautifully illustrative 
and instructive : "As a branch cannot bear fruit except it abide in the 
vine, no more can ye except ye abide in me. He that abideth in me, 
and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit ; for without me ye 
can do nothing." How then can we without Him glorify the God and 
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, or exhibit in the sight of others that 
heavenly badge which designates his true disciples. I had, also, to remind 
the younger branches present of their privileges and advantages, far 
above the lot of many, in being placed under such care, in a situation 
so guarded ; where everything is conducted for the promotion of their 
best welfare, and governed by the law of love and kindness ; having the 
Holy Scriptures read to them daily, which point to the Saviour, from 
their earliest pages, by holy promises and prophesies, which were ful- 
filled in the fulness of time, to every jot and tittle ; that through patience 
and comfort of them we might have hope; which are also able to 
make wise unto salvation, through faith which is in Christ Jesus ; and 
yet they cannot be understood without the assistance of the same Holy 
Spirit which inspired the holy men that gave them forth. We can know 
nothing of the things which belong unto God the Father, but through 
the Holy Spirit of his Son. And although all are not called to be apos- 
tles, or prophets, or teachers, or workers of miracles, yet we are called 
to glory and to virtue, with a high and holy calling ; and to show forth 
the praises of Him who hath called us out of darkness into his marvel- 
lous light, by bringing forth the fruits of love, joy, peace, long-suffering, 
gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance, wrought by the power 
of the Spirit of the Lord Jesus in our hearts. After bidding them an 
affectionate farewell in the Lord, I sat down. 

After breakfast, preparation was made for our departure ; but from 
one cause or other, this was delayed until near noon. During this in- 
terval, I called to see the wdfe of one of the missionaries, who had long 
been an invalid, but is now considered in a state of convalescence. It 
arose in my mind to tell her that it is by these things we live, and by 
this is the life of the spirit which inherits the kingdom ; and which re- 
tains in meekness and lowliness as it is concerned to pray always with 
all prayer and supplication, watching thereunto. Henry Bobart and W. 
41* 



486 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1836. 

R. Wade accompanied my son Charles on horseback, but a cart being 
provided on account of my lameness, I was conveyed in it a great part 
of the way. We reached Keri-Keri by five o'clock, and, having nothing 
to detain us there, proceeded towards the Bay of Islands as soon as a 
boat could be got ready ; we were favored to reach the vessel soon after 
ten o'clock, p. m., and to find all well on board, which was cause of thank- 
fulness on my part, as the neighborhood of the bay is a very dissipated 
and wicked place. We had been absent ten days. 

17th. — Since returning from Waimate, and getting well rested, I have 
nearly got rid of my lameness. In the daytime we have been engaged 
in selecting school materials, for the use of the native children, from the 
stock presented to us by the British and Foreign School Society in Lon- 
don ; also a variety of religious and temperance tracts, with clothing for 
the native children, to a considerable extent : these we conveyed to the 
station at Paihia in the evening. On Fifth day we sat down together in 
our usual way, and were favored to get into quiet. For some days I 
have been waiting to see what was likely to open for me in the line of 
duty, and now find that the minds of some in this neighborhood have 
been turned towards me, who have it in their power to lend a hand of 
help to forward the work in which I am engaged. 

This morning, Charles Baker came ofi* to say that there would be an 
opening for my going to Korarareka to-morrow to attend the native 
meeting ; and that, afterwards, there would be a meeting held for the 
English residents in this neighborhood. He also said, that Henry Wil- 
liams and himself had concluded to prepare a notice, stating that a 
member of the Society of Friends would be there, perhaps mentioning 
my name, and would give them an address. To avail myself of the 
opportunity of attending these meetings was a duty from which I was 
not satisfied to shrink ; but I could not agree to the notice, without its 
being worded in such a manner that none would be disappointed if I 
should have nothing to say to them. He said the notice was so quali- 
fied that that would be fully understood by all parties. 

18^^. (First day.) — Charles Baker came on board in the forenoon, and 
we proceeded with him up the bay, and landed at Korarareka. A con- 
siderable time was then occupied in going round to the different huts 
(of the natives), to rouse them up and persuade them to attend the meet- 
ing. I could perceive that Charles Baker availed himself of the circum- 
stance of my having been among the islands in the South Seas with the 
glad tidings of the gospel ; when one of the chiefs immediately asked, 
" if the people of those islands had listened." I am not aware of the 
reply of our interpreter to this question, though we fully understood the 
sort of conversation going forward, by the names of the different islands 
that were mentioned; but the chief who was then lying on the ground, 
wrapped in a large Witney blanket, seemed determined to attend the 
meeting, though not in the habit of so doing, and quickly starting up 



1836.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 487 

retired into his hut, but soon made his appearance again, dressed in Eu- 
ropean clothing, and was about the first man to go into the meeting when 
the bell rang. Charles Baker occupied a short time with them in the 
native language; but they came in in such a straggling, careless manner, 
that they had scarcely all assembled before he had finished. The number 
altogether was very small; but the love of the gospel flowed towards 
them, as numbered among those for whom the Saviour died and rose 
again, that they might live. The truths of the gospel were sounded 
among them ; and they were invited to accept the terms of salvation 
then proclaimed, " Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and be saved." 
They were directed to turn inward to the true light, " that lighteth every 
man that cometh into the world ; " for this light is Christ, the light of 
the world, and the Saviour of the world, who, by his Holy Spirit, shineth 
in every heart. In this light they must be willing to believe, which 
would not only show them their sins, but if these were forsaken and 
repented of, would also save them from their sins. With more words 
they were exhorted and entreated to repent, believe, and obey. The 
people were very attentive and solid : may the Lord soften their hearts, 
and incline them to ponder the things which they heard spoken. 
The interval was short, after this meeting concluded, before that for the 
English residents was to begin. We dined upon such eatables as we 
brought with us in our pockets, and distributed what we could spare to 
the boat's crew of natives; but we were not in a neighborhood where a 
drink of water could be readily procured before the people began to 
gather, who now appeared in numbers i^r greater than had been con- 
templated. The families which had attended the missionary establish- 
ment at Paihia in the forenoon, now crossed the bay in their boats to this 
meeting, amounting, with some well-disposed persons from the shipping, 
and others perhaps prompted by curiosity, to about seventy persons. 
While Charles Baker went through what he considered himself bound 
to perform, I sat more than half an hour, but never under a feeling more 
destitute and more sensible of weakness and inability; and yet the 
present appeared as an opportunity afibrded to declare that the Son of 
God is come into the hearts of all true believers, and in boundless love 
and mercy is still standing and knocking'' at the door of the hearts of 
all : that to those who are willing to hear his voice, open unto Him, and 
receive his Holy Spirit, He will come in unto them ; and if his purifying 
and cleansing operations are patiently submitted to, with full belief in 
his power to save, their sins, though many, if repented of, will be purged 
away through his blood, and remembered no more. Of this I had 
largely to testify as no new doctrine, but an incontrovertible, established 
truth ; having Holy Writ for its author without us, and an evidence which 
liveth and abideth forever within us, even in our own hearts ; for " he 
that hath the Son of God, hath the witness in himself," his law is written 
in the heart ; the law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus, which makes 



488 MEMOIRS OF DANIEI. WHEELER. [1836, 

free from the law of sin and death. The necessity was urged of a serious 
examination being entered into individually, to ascertain whether we 
really know the law written in our hearts, the law of the spirit of life in 
Christ Jesus, the faithful witness against sin and transgression ; these 
keep the soul of man in darkness and in death ; but he that hath the 
Son of God hath life, and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life, 
but the wrath of God abideth on him. We were favored with a solemn 
season together, though the opportunity was brought about in an unusual 
manner, and agreed upon in the first place without my knowledge or any 
suggestion of mine. 

25th. (^First day.) — On Fifth day last, we had a visit from Nathaniel 
Turner, the senior Wesleyan missionary at Hokiauga, with whom I 
became acquainted at Hobart Town in 1834. From all we have seen, 
New Zealand is at present a barren soil, where religion does not thrive. 
Without any previous knowledge of the real state of things at Hokianga, 
I never saw my way to make an attempt to visit its neighborhood, either 
by sea or land. Nathaniel Turner said that the state of the road is so 
bad at this time, that he believed I could not, at my age, accomplish a 
journey thither ; but that they should be glad to welcome us, if it could 
be done. I am fully aware that the undertaking would be attended with 
difficulty and fatigue ; but if I felt the same inducement to go there, 
which has hitherto enabled me, as it were, "to run through a troop" of 
difficulties, " and leap over a wall " of opposition, all the statements we 
have had of the difficulties by land, and the danger by sea, should not 
deter me from endeavoring to reach it. 

Having been invited to attend a meeting to be held this evening, by 
the whole of the members of the mission at Paihia, at the house of 
Henry Williams, and believing it best for me to be there, we landed in 
time to take tea with the family. When the meeting was gathering, 
Henry Williams asked me if I would like to read a chapter in the 
Bible. I declined the offer, at the same time requesting that a little 
time might be afforded me when the reading was over; adding, that if I 
had anything to say to them, they should have it.. The chapter had not 
been long finished before I stood up, which produced a general silence. 
And after referring to the affecting example of the dear Son of God, as 
set forth in the language of inspiration, " Lo, I come to do Thy will, O 
God," I told them that I was among them in . the bonds of the gospel, 
and was desirous of being found in the counsel of this will, which is ever 
excellent ; and I stood resigned to minister in the ability which might 
be afforded, and hoped to be faithful thereunto on the present occasion : 
declaring, that it is only those that do the will of the Father that shall 
know of the doctrine of the Son. His doctrine shall descend as the 
dew, and as the small rain upon the tender herb, upon those that do the 
Father's will : they shall inherit substance, eternal substance, the living 
and substantial truth, pure and undefiled, "as it is in Jesus;" truth in 



1837.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEE. 489 

the inward parts, which the Lord desireth. Such are the Lord's children, 
and compose his church on earth ; they are all taught of Hira : " in 
righteousness shall they be established, and great shall be their peace." 
" This is the heritage of the servants of the Lord, and their righteous- 
ness is of me, saith the Lord." There is no way. of becoming of this 
blessed number but by a knowledge of the doctrine of the Son, our 
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. " This is my beloved Son, in whom I 
am well pleased ; hear him." This is the will of God the Father ; and 
those who are faithful in doing this shall assuredly be taught of the 
Son : they shall know of his doctrine. In this way I was engaged to 
turn the minds of all present to the teaching of the Holy Spirit of the 
Lord Jesus, which would lead them safely along through time, and sus- 
tain them in a boundless eternity. This appeared to be well received : 
a solemn feeling spread over us, under which we separated. 

31s^. — Most of the week has been employed in preparing documents 
for England, a vessel being nearly ready to sail from hence. On Fifth 
day, our little meeting was held as usual. On Sixth day, a proposition 
w^as made to pay another visit to Koua-Koua next First day ; but not 
feeling anything towards it, I declined going. When on shore yesterday, 

I met with a missionary, Wilson, just arrived from the seat of war, 

having been driven with his family from the station occupied by him. 
The account he gives of their vindictive barbarism and cannibalism is 
truly horrifying. On his way, he had to pass by a piece of raised 
ground, upon which the heads of the vanquished were placed, with their 
faces to the sun, as they are seen to most advantage in this position. A 
human heart was stuck upon a spear, as a token of victory. He saw one 
tribe returning from the battle-field, loaded with human flesh for them- 
selves and their friends to feast upon. Miserable women and children 
followed in train after the mangled remains of their husbands, sons, 
brothers, and fathers ; themselves captives, and doomed to slavery the 
rest of their days. He saw a child amusing himself with putting his 
fingers into the eyes and nostrils of a human head which had been given 
him to play with. Who can wonder at their hardness of heart, when 
thus trained from infancy to habits of savage cruelty and barbarism ! 
At one place, which they were destroying with fire, their conduct w^as 
really fiend-like. In one instance, a missionary family had been plun- 
dered by their own congregation : the reason assigned for this shameful 
conduct was, that they expected the missionary was about to leave the 
neighborhood, probably taking for granted that the property would fall 
into the hands of their enemies. 

First Month 1st, 1837. (First day.) — Remained on board all the day, 
low and stripped, like her who had lost her Lord, and knew not where 
to find him. Assembled the crew both in the forenoon and afternoon as 
usual. It seems as if something was gathering upon my mind towards 



490 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1837. 

all the members of the mission, in a collective capacity ; and, standing 
in resignation, I felt somewhat relieved. 

6th. — Much of our time has been spent on board this week, owing to 
different persons coming from the shore. To-day I learned that the mis- 
sionaries from Waimate, who had been generally over at Paihia during 
the time called Christmas, with those from Keri-Keri, had all returned 
to their own stations, which at once set aside my seeing them in a collec- 
tive capacity, which I had a little thought of, but had apparently been 
prevented from moving in ; and now the time was gone past ; this brought 
me under a painful exercise of mind. To-day the wind is so strong as 
to prevent our getting on shore, our vessel tumbling about almost as if 
she was not in harbor. In the forenoon we held our little meeting, which 
had been set aside yesterday by the confused state of things on board. 
My state was similar to that of the heath in the desert, which knoweth 
not when good cometh ; and as the barren mountain top, where there is 
neither dew, nor rain, nor fields of offering : the accuser of the brethren 
seemed to have prevailed against me. I was smitten and wounded 
within; and a wounded spirit, who can bear? 

7th. — Early this morning the wind, which had been strong through 
the night, lessened, and the rain fell without intermission through the 
day, which not a little contributed to darken the gloom already spread 
over my mind. My Charles at the same time was unwell, with a sore 
throat and other symptoms of a violent cold. 

Sth. {Fii'st day.) — To-day the rain fell at intervals in light showers : 
our sailors were assembled as usual ; and in the afternoon two strangers 
joined us from the shore. I had to testify that the Almighty has not 
left himself without a witness in every heart, which shineth as a light 
in a dark place ; and is no other than the light of the Holy Spirit of 
the Lord Jesus, " the true light that lighteth every man that cometh 
into the world," etc. My mind has since felt more peaceful. This 
afternoon, the Chieftain, a British whaling-vessel, which was at Tonga- 
taboo at the same time as the Henry Freeling, arrived in the Bay of 
Islands. 

11th. — Yesterday, employed in disposing of articles of hardware, etc. 
The way seemed now to open with clearness, before leaving New Zea- 
land, to draw up an address to the missionaries stationed at Paihia, Keri- 
Keri, Waimate, Tepuna, etc., and all the members belonging to the 
*' Church Missionary Society " (as it is denominated by themselves) 
employed in New Zealand ; and as I endeavored to keep close to this 
prospect, it more and more brightened before me. 

12th. — We held our usual meeting, and although a low time, I felt 
comforted and peaceful. In the afternoon took exercise on shore, after 
having been detained on board, by one circumstance or other, nearly a 
fortnight. As the way opened, I began to commit to paper, from time 
to time, the matter which arose towards the members of the mission. 



1837.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 491 

15th. (First day.) — Believed it my place to remain with our people 
on board, feeling nothing towards the shore ; and being well aware that 
the whole neighborhood of the bay, except where missionary interest 
prevails, answers nearly, if not altogether, the description of the place 
where Satan's seat is. 

16th. — Engaged in writing a fair copy of an address to the members 
of the mission. In the evening went on shore for exercise ; and thinking 
that those at the station at Paihia might suppose I shunned calling upon 
them of late, I told Charles Baker that, seeing their members could not 
be collected together, as had been the case at the Sandwich and Friendly 
Islands, I was preparing a written address to them ; at the same time I 
informed him that the time of our departure from the bay was drawing 
near. This evening, the Ganges, an American whaler, arrived from the 
neighborhood of Madagascar. Not far distant from New Zealand, her 
boats were engaged in pursuit of whales, and, affecting to relate, when 
night came on, one boat was missing altogether. There was no trace 
whatever of the cause of this disastrous event ; whether the boat had 
been dashed in pieces by a whale, or towed under water when fastened 
to one by a harpoon, or had lost sight of the ship and could not find 
her again before night overtook them, cannot be ascertained. The cap- 
tain, fourth mate, carpenter, and three others, were in this boat when 
she left the Ganges. Three other American whalers have also arrived ; 
and one English merchant ship, from Cloudy Bay, in the South of New 
Zealand. 

17^/t. — Yesterday and to-day employed in getting ready for sea. 
Having parted with a considerable weight of iron goods out of the hold, 
and our general stock of stores and provisions being greatly lessened, I 
thought it needful to procure a quantity of stone, lest the vessel should 
be endangered by being too light in the water, and thus rendered unable 
to carry sail in a comfortable manner. James Busby, the British resi- 
dent, very kindly supplied our wants from the margin of his estate, 
which is Avashed by the sea. In the morning called upon Charles Baker, 
and afterwards took leave of James Busby, by whom we had been treated 
with much kindness and hospitality. 

18^/i. — All being ready, at day-break this morning the Henry Freeling 
got under weigh, and dropped down the bay opposite the station at Pai- 
hia, where we anchored again. We landed in the forenoon on the north 
side, settled our accounts, and bade farewell to the parties as we went 
along. My address being copied fairly, and various articles put together 
to remunerate the natives for their services in boats, etc., we landed in the 
evening for the last time at Paihia, and delivered them, with the address, 
to the care of Charles Baker, at whose house we drank tea. As a reward 
of industry, and an encouragement to persevere, we presented to a native 
farmer of promise, who goes by the name of industrious David, a spade, 
ship-axe, drawing-knife, small saw, and a bunch of gimlets. We also 



492 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1837, 

g^ve a Bible to a Sheffield woman, the wife of a blacksmith residing in 
the bay, and numerous articles of clothing to the native children ; two 
Dutch hoes and a spade for Charles Baker, with sundry drugs and glass 
bottles for James Stack, were also landed. We called upon all the 
resident families, and saw those who had been forced from their stations 
to the southward by the war, before we returned on board. Before 
reaching the vessel a light land breeze had sprung up ; and the night 
being moonlight, we weighed and steered towards the entrance of the 
bay, with a fine breeze in our favor. At half-past nine o'clock, Gilbert 
Maer, the postmaster, with whom we had had some considerable traffic, 
who had very kindly brought us off some ruilk, and accompanied us 
until clear of all danger, left us in his own boat, with a- crew of natives, 
and I believe sincerely desired for us a prosperous voyage. At mid- 
night, we were clear of the islands which form the entrance to the bay, 
and from which it is probable the appellation of the Bay of Islands was 
originally taken. I may long have to mourn, on account of the lament- 
able state of the poor, miserable natives of New Zealand, bound down 
as with chains in the service of Satan, and the dupes of his agents who 
are mingled among them — of a lighter colored skin, but in many instances, 
it is greatly to be feared, the very scum and offscouring of the nations 
which gave them birth, and not a few of these mine own countrymen : 
however, under all these unhappy circumstances the New Zealanders 
are a noble race of men ; and though far behindhand in that gentleness 
and docility which characterize the swarthy multitudes of the more 
sultry climates, in which the Georgian, Society, Hervey, and other isles 
of the Pacific Ocean are placed ; and they certainly possess greater 
energy and firmness of character. This, unhappily, in their present, lost 
and undone, and, I may add, betrayed, condition, is only devoted to the 
most barbarous purposes, for the destruction of their fellow-men. But 
if the day should ever come, when the benign principles of the everlasting 
gospel take root and spread among them, soften their hearts, and prepare 
them for that wisdom from above, which is pure, and peaceable, and 
profitable in all things to direct into the love of .God and love to man, 
they would then far outstrip those who have long since made only a pro- 
fession of the Christian religion, both in exalting and promoting the 
spiritual kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ in the heart of 
man, to the praise and glory of God and the welfare of their own spe- 
cies. With this view of a deeply injured race of my fellow-creatures, 
constituting a part of the innumerable inheritance of the Lord Jesus, I 
leave their shores with a peaceful and easv mind, at the same time com- 
forted under a belief that the address to the missionary establishment 
will now circulate to every member ; many of whom could not possibly 
have been present at a transitory interview, however regularly appointed. 
On looking at this subject, I have thought that the conflict of mind I 
have lately had to pass through might be the means graciously vouch- 



1837.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 493 

safed to beget in me a willingness to prepare the address. My desire is 
that, by it and through it, the great name may be exalted, and the king- 
dom of Christ Jesus in the heart better understood and believed in than 
heretofore has been the case in the minds of many. May the Lord on 
high prepare the ground in which it may, as seed, be sown ; and may 
He bless it with fertility to bring forth fruit that will lastingly remain, 
that He may be glorified thereby. 

The following are extracts from the address to the missionaries in New 
Zealand : 

"Finding that I have no longer any ^lace in these parts, and being 
at the same time restrained from journeying forward, as when the cloud 
rested on the tabernacle formerly, I have endeavored to wait in single- 
ness of heart at the posts of wisdom's gate. I find that, before being 
liberated from the Bay of Islands, there is something due on my part to 
the members of the mission ; for whom I feel too much love to withhold 
anything that may tend to strengthen or encourage them on their way 
to the everlasting kingdom. 

" In communicating what may be unfolded to my view, should it be 
my lot to impart any spiritual benefit, let it be remembered that it is 
the Lord, from whom alone cometh every good and perfect gift, and that 
the writer is but an unprofitable servant. 

" Among the diflferent Isles that stud the capacious bosom of the Pa- 
cific, to which my steps have been directed, opportunities have most un- 
expectedly presented for seeing the different members of the respective 
missions with their families concentrated at one place ; but in New Zea- 
land, circumstances not only local, but of a deeply affecting nature, com- 
bine to render this impracticable, if not impossible. I have therefore 
no alternative, but through this medium to salute you on the broad basis 
of the gospel, which, expanding to earth's utmost bound, embraces all, 
while it ever breathes in angelic unison, * Glory to God in the highest, 
on earth peace, good-will towards men.' 

" We live in no common times, and the present is a day of distress 
and gloominess, as the morning spread upon the mountains before 
illumined by the brightness of the rising sun ; a day when some, struck 
with dismay as when a standard-bearer fainteth, are ready to exclaim 
with Elijah, the prophet of the Lord, * I only am left, and they seek my 
life.' ' Oh ! the depth of the riches, both of the wisdom and knowledge 
of God ! how unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways past finding 
out ! ' Who among the sons of the mighty, at this cloudy season, can 
develop the strength of the remnant of the called and chosen and faith- 
ful, when the penetrating eye of the holy prophet, strong in the power 
of the Spirit, was ignorant, in his day of calamity and distress, that the 
Lord had seven thousand men that had not bowed the knee to the image 
of Baal ? It is enough for mortal man to be allowed to participate in 
42 



494 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1837. 

the things that are revealed, and no more is required from each of us in 
return than sufficient ability is given us to perform : our own individual 
duty is all we have to attend to, or shall be accountable for. It is not 
for us to say, ' And what shall this man do ? ' lest the reproof should be 
ours, ' What is that to thee ? Follow thou me.' So that while surround- 
ing circumstances exhibit ample cause for lamentation and mourning 
and woe, still we must not shrink, nor suffer ourselves to be drawn aside 
from following our Lord and Master, by searching after secret things 
which belong unto God, or in brooding over results beyond our reach 
and our power to control. Our insidious adversary will not fail to prompt 
to any exercises calculated t(4 prevent our seeking after that knowledge 
which giveth life ; and the more plausible the engagement of mind, the 
less we suspect that a snare lies beneath. It is no matter to him how 
near the Christian's path we may tread, if not in it ; we are the more 
lulled into mistaken security : even under the semblance of promoting 
the cause of religion, our attention may be so unsuspectingly but com- 
pletely engrossed, that the great work of laboring in our own vineyards, 
of seeking salvation in our own hearts, maybe overlooked and neglected. 
It is of little consequence by what bait the grand adversary succeeds ; 
his purpose is fully accomplished if we are but kept destitute of that 
knowledge which is life eternal. 

"To the heart that is upright and fixed, trusting in the Lord, the 
trials and conflicts of time are highest, richest blessings, operating like 
a weight of costly treasure on a pillar erect ; the greater the burden, the 
firmer and stronger it stands, and the closer it presses the foundation. 
All the sufferings of the present time permitted to assail us are not 
worthy to be compared to the glory revealed in that man, because he 
hath made the Lord his refuge, and the Most High his habitation, in 
the day of trouble and adversity : he can say from heartfelt knowledge, 
in humble resignation, * it is the Lord.' 

" In the course of the last two years, I have had an opportunity of 
witnessing the attempts that are making to benefit the benighted in- 
habitants of various islands in the Southern and Northern Pacific Ocean, 
and have been enabled to visit, almost without exception, the solitary 
and secluded allotments of those engaged in this important work. Al- 
though this has been but partially the case in New Zealand, yet oppor- 
tunities have been afforded of seeing the faces of many of the members 
of this extensive mission from remote places, as well as of those who 
reside in this immediate neighborhood, who, with others scattered among 
the different isles where my lot has been cast, are dwelling among strangers 
in a strange land. Having myself dwelt among a people whose language 
I could not understand, gives me to know the heart of a stranger, and 
to feel for him ; and I also know his only place of safety and refuge to 
be Christ Jesus the Lord : if He be with us, we have nothing to fear, 
for He is 'love itself, and ' perfect love casteth out fear.' It is that which 



1837.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 495 

revives and animates the fainting, wayworn traveller to persevere in the 
tribulated path. It is the effect of this heaven-born principle, and the 
true dignity of its nature, to sustain the Christian with fortitude and 
innocent boldness, above the torments of fear, and far from the reach of 
terror. 

"Although my tarriance has been but short among you, it has been 
long enough to allow me to witness the upright devotedness of heart and 
intention of some whom our intercourse has given me an opportunity 
to know and love, and to feel and sympathize with them. I am also 
aware of the great difficulties to be encountered in the prosecution of the 
cause of truth and righteousness, and of the many obstacles thrown in 
the way by the agents of Satan : but if the work be the Lord's, it will 
assuredly prosper, though * the heathen ' should ' rage, and the people 
imagine a vain thing ; ' however ' the kings of the earth ' may * set them- 
selves, and the rulers take counsel together/ * He that sitteth in the 
heavens shall laugh, the Lord shall have them in derision.* 

" I believe that you are all desirous of knowing the Lord for your- 
selves ; and I feel bound to encourage you to follow on to know Him, 
desiring to be your companion in a suit of such eternal consequence ; for 
in the same proportion as we ourselves grow in the saving knowledge of 
our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, so shall we be in a capacity to 
benefit others. My desire is, that none of us may be contented with 
saying, we hope that we are led and guided by the Holy Spirit; for I 
can tell you, ' in the word of the truth of the gospel,' that no man led by 
the Spirit of the Lord can have any doubt or hesitation on this account, 
any more than he can doubt the shining of the gun when he sees it at 
noon-day: the wayfaring men, though fools, shall not err therein, or be 
mistaken. If we are not in possession of this inestimable gift, the fault 
is our own, we have the word of a King for it, even the King of saints, 
and King of kings ; ' ask and it shall be given you, seek and ye shall 
find, knock and it shall be opened unto you ; ' again, * if ye then, being 
evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much more 
shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask Him.' 
But then it must be sought in faith, and as- by those that have none in 
heaven but the Lord, nor in all the earth in comparison of Him. It 
must be sought as prescribed by the lip of Truth himself, ^ first;' and 
before every earthly consideration whatever : ' seek ye first the kingdom 
of heaven and his righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto 
you.' Without strict compliance with the terms ' seek ye first,' we ask 
and receive not, because we ask amiss. Let none be discouraged ; there 
is no cause for it. * Heaven and earth shall pass away,' but the words 
of our King ' shall not pass away ; ' his promises are yea and amen for- 
ever. * Seek and ye shall find ; ' but let us seek aright : for * the Lord 
is good unto them that wait for Him, to the soul that seeketh Him;' and 
for the encouragement of such as thus seek and wait for the coming of 



496 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1837. 

the Lord's holy Spirit, like those who watch for the morning after a 
dark and dismal night of peril, for such as these the gracious promise 
through the inspired prophet is designed, that they, ' through patience 
and comfort of the Scriptures, might have hope : ' ' the Lord whom ye 
seek shall suddenly come to his temple, even the messenger of the cove- 
nant, whom ye delight in ; behold He shall come, saith the Lord of Hosts.' 
The heart of man must be purified and cleansed before it can become 
the temple of a pure and holy God. 'But who may abide the day of 
his coming? and who shall stand when He appeareth?' Truly nothing 
in man or of man ; self must be cast out, and all that belongs to it : for 
' He is like a refiner's fire and like fuller's soap. He shall sit as a refiner 
and purifier of silver ; and He shall purify the sons of Levi (the priest- 
hood He himself hath chosen), that they may oflTer unto the Lord an 
ofiPering in righteousness ; ' even those whom He hath chosen and called 
to proclaim the glad tidings of his gospel in his name and by his power 
and authority, having their feet shod with his holy, sanctifying prepara- 
tion. O! how great is the work to be done in the heart of every indi- 
vidual before it is fit for the reception of this heavenly guest, who only 
dwelleth in the temple of an undefiled heart! How many baptisms 
have we to pass through in order to purify and prepare us for the 
knowledge of the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom He hath sent 

* once in a body of flesh on the earth,' but who now appears by the eter- 
nal Spirit in the heart of every man. We have great instruction, from 
the narrative in Holy Writ, of the preparation which Elijah had to pass 
through on Mount Horeb, before he was in a situation to discern the 

* still, small voice.' He had first to witness ' a great and strong wind to 
break in pieces the rocks,' as a figure of that power which alone can 
subdue and soften the rocky and obdurate nature in the human heart ; 
'but the Lord was not in the wind.' 'And after the wind, an earth- 
quake,' another needful dispensation for the reduction of the creature, 
and the shaking and separating of the earthly part, and everything in 
man that cannot abide the day of the Lord's coming, or stand when He 
appeareth. 'But the Lord was not in the earth (][uake: and after the 
earthquake a fire ; that searching, consuming, baptizing element, the fire 
of the Lord, that consumes not only that which is light and chaffy, but 
also the dross and tin and reprobate silver ; that nothing may remain 
but what can endure and abide the trial, as pure gold. ' But the Lord 
was not in the fire : ' and after the fire, a still, small voice. This ordeal 
we must all pass through, according to our measure : it is the great work 
of regeneration; and in order to hear this 'still, small voice,' we must 
ourselves be still, as with our faces wrapped in a mantle. The prince 
of this world must be cast out, and his strongholds pulled down ; all our 
imaginations and every high thing that exalteth itself against the 
knowledge of God must be cast down and brought into captivity unto 
obedience, before we can know Christ to be in us ' the hope of glory.' 



1837.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 497 

The silence of all flesh must be attained : the creature must cease from 
its own willings and runnings and strivings ; the holy command must be 
obeyed, ' be still, and know that I am God : I will be exalted among the 
heathen : I will be exalted in the earth.' Blessed and happy are they 
who thus seek, and thus find; and, having found, to them the glorious 
day is come when whatsoever they shall ask the Father in the name of 
the Son, He .will do it. Before this day, how vain have been our 
petitions, because not in the name, not in the power of the Spirit of the 
Lord Jesus, but in our own strength, time, and will. 'Verily, verily, I 
say unto you, whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name. He will 
give it you. Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name. Ask and ye 
shall receive, that your joy may be full. At that day ye shall ask in 
my name, and I say not unto you that I will pray the Father for you ; 
for the Father himself loveth you, because ye have loved me, and have 
believed that I came out from God.' 

" I am reminded instructively of the confirming expressions of our dear 
Lord on another occasion, which prove to me how little can be done for 
the benefit of others, until the great and necessary work is first wrought 
in ourselves. Addressing Simon, with the other disciples, he said, ' Simon, 
Simon, behold Satan hath desired to have you, that he might sift you as 
wheat ; but I have prayed for thee that thy faith fail not ; and when 
thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren.' As a stream cannot rise 
higher than the fountain from which it issues, so it is impossible for any 
to instruct others further than they themselves have learned in the school 
of Christ. Let us then seek until we find the prize immortal. Let us 
be determined to know nothing save Jesus Christ and Him crucified. 
Let nothing on earth prevent us from coming to the life-giving knowl- 
edge of the Holy Spirit of this crucified, risen, and glorified Lord in 
our owm hearts ; for unless we are crucified with Him to the world, and 
the world unto us, we can never rise with Him into life. And why should 
not we, in this our day, be as complete as the Colossians, to whom the 
great Apostle writing, said, ' and ye are complete in Him, which is the 
head of all principality and power ; in whom also ye are circumcised with 
the circumcision made without hands, in putting ofi" the body of the sins 
of the flesh, by the circumcision of Christ ; buried with Him in baptism, 
wherein also ye are risen with Him through the faith of the operation 
of God, who hath raised Him from the dead.' The great apostle of the 
Gentiles and his contemporaries preached * Christ crucified, unto the 
Jews a stumbling-block, and unto the Greeks foolishness ; but unto them 
which are called both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God, and 
the wisdom of God,' unto salvation. Alas ! we may see and believe from 
the conduct and conversation of thousands in this our gospel day, and 
these, too, in the higher walks of life, as well as in every other, without 
exclusion of sex, age, or condition, that however this may be overlooked 
and unheeded, the same will judge these unhappy mortals at the last day. 
42* 2G 



498 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1837. 

They will then remember how they have been striven with on particular 
occasions, when the Lord's visitations have been extended towards them 
in love indescribable ; staining the glory of this world in their sight ; 
wooing, entreating, warning, and, as when reasoning ' of righteousness, 
temperance, and judgment to come,' making them afraid; stirring up 
the precious principle of life, procured by the shedding of a Saviour's 
blood ; as when ' an eagle stirreth up her nest, fluttereth over her young, 
spreadeth abroad her wings,' to strengthen, cherish, and save. A day 
will certainly come upon them, as a thief in the night, unless averted by 

* repentance towards God, and faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ,' when 
such will have, in spite of themselves, to look upon Him whom they have 
so long pierced ; when they will find this ' still, small voice ' to be the 
voice of the Lord in Spirit, ' powerful and full of majesty * to the guilty 
soul. The judge standeth at the door. He who, when on earth in the body 
prepared for Him, told those who then disregarded his holy voice, that 
his words should judge them at the last day; ' I judge no man,' said He ; 

* the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day.' 

" Then let us press towards the mark for the prize immortal, the prize 
of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus : let us be found striving to- 
gether for the faith of the gospel ; until we all come into the unity of 
the same, and thereby grow in grace and stature from measure to meas- 
ure, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ Jesus our 
Lord. Let us not stop short until we have obtained the like precious 
faith once delivered to the saints ; the true faith of the gospel, which 
worketh by love, purifieth the heart, and giveth victory over sin, death, 
hell, and the grave. A historical or traditional faith, or one that admits 
of a continuance in sin, is dead and unavailing ; but the faith of the gospel 
is a living, operative principle, an impenetrable shield : it quencheth the 
fiery darts of the wicked, disarmeth sin, justifieth its happy possessor, and 
giveth peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ ; from whom alone 
it must be obtained, and for it must all come to Him, in the humility and 
simplicity of little children ; of whom is the kingdom of heaven, though 
they be upon earth * the poor in spirit.' It is Jesus alone who imparts 
this heavenly treasure — faith : He is the blessed author and finisher of 
it, and from Him we must receive the precious gift into our hearts. 
'The righteousness of God is revealed from faith to faith,' to those who 
walk in the obedience thereof; it is indeed the life of the just — a glorious 
reality to those who are crucified with Christ and live thereby. These 
can adopt the apostolic language and say, from blessed experience, ' I 
am crucified with Christ : nevertheless I live ; yet not I, but Christ liveth 
in me : and the life which I now live in the flesh, I live by the faith of 
the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me.' * Happy is 
that people that is in such a case, yea, happy is that people whose God 
is the Lord.' In Him they live ; in Him they die ; and with Him they 
are everlastingly blessed. 



1837.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 499 

"The love in which this is dictated still flows in my heart towards you, 
and in the same I trust it will be received. And now let me commend you, 
in apostolic language, ' to God, and to the word of his grace, which is able 
to build you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them which are 
sanctified' — even that eternal word which liveth and abideth forever.* 
" I remain your affectionate friend, etc., 

" D. W. 
'-'• Henry Freeland^ off Paihia, Bay of Islands, 
Fh-st Month 18th, 1837." 

* A copy of a letter from the missionaries at Paihia. 

" Church 3Iissionary Society's Station, Paihia, Bay of Islands, 

" New Zealand, ISth January, 1837. 

"Eeverend and Dear Sir: 

" Before you bid adieu to K ew Zealand, we take this opportunity of expressing the 
pleasure and, we hope, the edification we have derived by your unexpected coming 
to this country. 

" We have heard of your benevolent mission to other islands of these seas ; but 
we now have to re'cord the higher gratification of having seen you and your afiec- 
tionate son amongst us. 

" We regret that circumstances of war and tumult have not made it desirable for 
you to visit the more extensive field of our labor, south of the Bay of Islands. But 
we do hope that the places favored by your Christian example and addresses may 
have seen and heard to profit, and that 'at the last day ' it may be found that your 
sojourn here has not been in vain, 

" One efiPect of your visit to Xew Zealand has been to remind us that though ' there 
are diflferences of administrations, it is the same spirit' which actuates the whole of 
Christ's mystical body — 'the Church of the first-born, whose names are written in 
heaven.' With gratitude, also, we have to acknowledge your liberal bestowment of 
school-books, tracts, clothing for natives, medicines, etc., which will remain behind 
you as a memorial of your Christian kindness. 

" The pleasure of our meeting together is, alas ! now embittered by the painfulnesa 
of separation ; but our high calling entitles us to the privilege of a friendship which 
is not interrupted by distance or time. We cannot, however, at your advanced age, ' 
and the immense distance which will erelong separate us, but be solemnly reminded 
of the affecting words of the venerable apostle to the elders of Ephesus : ' And now 
I know that ye all among whom I have gone preaching the kingdom of God,' shall 
see my face no more ! ' 

"It is our earnest prayer to God for you, that, if consistent with his will, you may 
be spared to return to our beloved native land and to the bosom of your family, to 
tell all your eyes have seen of * what God hath wrought among the Gentiles by the 
ministry of reconciliation.' 

" Pray for us, that the word of the Lord may have free course and be glorified in 
Kew Zealand, and that we may be delivered from unreasonable and wicked men. 

"Finally, Eeverend and dear Sir, we bid you farewell, and remain in the bonds 
of Christian friendship, 

" Yours, very affectionately, 
"Chajiles Baker, James Stack, 
William Colexss, William Thomas Fairburn. 

"P. S. — A diflference of location of several of our brethren, and the absence of 
some from home will not allow of their signing their names ; but we can confidently 
say they fully agree with us in this expression of our sentiments." 



600 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1837. 

[No circumstance attending Daniel Wheeler's visit to the South Sea 
Islands appears to have more painfully affected his feelings than the 
observation forced upon him, from place to place, of the demoralizing 
and devastating effects of the intercourse of the natives with the crews 
of vessels visiting their shores. In some letters, not forming a part of 
his Journal, he thus alludes to the subject.] 

We find that the voyages of the whaling-vessels are much longer than 
formerly, their success being more precarious and uncertain, owing to 
the increased number of ships engaged in that employ, which constantly 
disturb a great breadth of ocean, by looking over several hundred square 
miles of its surface every day ; so that the fish are becoming scarcer and 
more shy than formerly. We should rejoice to hear of any cause that 
would reduce the number of shipping which visit these islands for sup- 
plies and to refit ; as they only tend to diminish their population, by 
bringing spirituous liquors amongst the people, and by keeping alive a 
disease, the ravages of which are destroying whole families, both old 
and young, to an extent little contemplated in England, and truly pain- 
ful and distressing to be an eye-witness to, and which is greatly aggra- 
vated by the use of ardent spirits. Surely, something will be done to 
stop this desolating scourge of the human race. It is the suffering case 
of an afflicted, injured people, and calls for the attention, and that 
speedily, of the legislature of every country, but particularly of Eng- 
land and America, which are the nations principally implicated in this 
dreadful traffic. Scarcely a ship arrives but what has for sale rum, 
muskets, and gunpowder, for all of which the natives are extremely 
eager : many of these are denominated " Temperance ships," and yet are 
engaged in producing madness amongst the natives, by furnishing the 
means of intoxication, at the same time supplying them with weapons 
of destruction to complete their misery. We saw much of this whilst 
our lot was cast amongst them : and although in certain of the islands 
the use of spirits is forbidden, and the article itself destroyed when found, 
yet, even in those, there are too many who carry on the trade in an un- 
derhand manner ; and of late its effects have been more and more ap- 
parent. Those who have it in their power effectually to stop it, are in 
their hearts desirous that it should be allowed ; they not only like it 
themselves, but are fully aware how profitable the ^ale is to those that 
deal in it. Again, if my friends at home could witness for themselves 
the state of many of the islands in these seas, which we have visited, 
lamentation and mourning and woe must inevitably be their portion. 
Rum, muskets, and gunpowder are articles brought in great abundance, 
particularly by the American ships, many of which are styled " Temper- 
ance ships." It is an incontrovertible fact, that vessels of this descrip- 
tion have landed larger quantities of spirits on some islands than any 
other class of ships. On almost every island the population decreases, 



1837.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEE. 601 

and the dreadful ravages made by disease is much aggravated by the 
use of spirits. 

[After giving an affecting description of the consequences of disease, 
and mentioning that he had, in as many cases as his stock of medicine 
would allow, successfully checked and eradicated it, he adds :] 

The island of Bolabola is one that has suffered most of any by the 
introduction of spirits, as it has caused the people to distil their bread- 
fruit, and every kind of food capable of producing spirit. I can never 
forget the abject, wretched state of these people, with scarcely rags to 
cover them ; in want of everything, and possessing nothing to purchase 
anything with, their little property being consumed in order to obtain 
spirits : the famished appearance, also, of the more than half-naked chil- 
dren who abound, will long retain a place in my memory, in that love 
which must ever intercede on behalf of, and plead the cause of, suffering 
humanity. The little things used to come on board to us ; and when on 
shore we were surrounded in a few minutes by delighted groups of them. 
My heart often revisits Bolabola, and gladly would I bind up her wretched 
inhabitants in the Lord's bundle of life forever. 

20th. — Yesterday, the weather was fine and wind fair. In .the even- 
ing, the island of New Zealand was scarcely distinguishable from the 
deck. We are now steering a course for New South Wales, I trust, in 
the right line of things, to reach the port of Sydney, having nothing on 
my mind towards any other place. Not having sat down yesterday, we 
held our little meeting this morning ; the forepart was more lively than 
sometimes, but the latter, as regards myself, was unusually heavy. At 
sundown, three whaling-vessels were in company together. As night 
approached, a heavy swell from the north-east, and a still heavier from 
the southward, increased upon us, after having fairly passed the isles of 
the three Kings of New Zealand. The vessel lurched with such violence 
and suddenness, owing to these cross and heavy swells of the sea, that 
about ten o'clock, p. m., the topmast was carried away. By midnight, 
the fragments of the mast, and the shattered rigging and sail were rescued 
and properly secured. 

lUh. — On First day, the weather being too rough for us to admit 
much light into the cabin, and the heat being oppressive in the vessel 
below deck, our crew were not assembled as at other times. Fair wind 
and heavy sea through the day. Our captain ascertained that seventy 
miles had been lost in forty-eight hours, by an opposing current ; to 
which cause the cross swell and agitated state of the sea might fairly be 
attributed. To-day, our people were employed in substituting our flying 
jib-boom for a topmast, which as a jury mast will help to drive us along ; 
but in point of strength it is much inferior to the old topmast, which 
came from England with us, and has stood ever since ; happily no one 
was hurt when the accident of losing it occurred, which ought to be re- 
membered with thankfulness of heart. 



602 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1837. 

26th. — To-day, the weather is favorable, with less wind ; we made but 
little headway. We sat down in the forenoon in much poverty and 
strippedness, and yet under a peaceful covering. My Charles complains, 
to-day, of much pain in his side, owing, I believe, to the great damp in 
the cabin, produced by our having been closely shut up, to prevent the 
sea from getting down in a wholesale manner ; but the water makes its 
way through so many places in the decks, as to make every article of 
clothing and bedding too damp for use : we have, however, no alterna- 
tive, and hope, in a few days, again to see better times. A sight of New 
Holland will, I trust, revive and animate us. 

27^/i. — Gentle breezes and fair all night. At three o'clock, A. m., Lord 
Howe's Island was discovered upon the lee-bow, and at daybreak Ball's 
Pyramid on the weather-bow. At ten o'clock passed between them with 
breeze from north-north-east. Upon Lord Howe's Island there are three 
Englishmen residing, who have women from New Zealand as wives. It 
appears that they have raised hogs, potatoes, and cabbages sufficient for 
the supply of fourteen whaling-vessels in a year. We are, this day at 
noon, four hundred miles from the shores of New Holland. Charles 
seems better this morning. 

2Sth. — The heat of the atmosphere quite oppressive, and below deck 
almost insupportable. After midnight the lightning was extremely vivid 
all round us, with thunder at times awfully loud and near the vessel ; 
the rain falling in torrents, and the wind flying about, first on one side, 
and then on the other. At five o'clock, A. m., the breeze became strong 
and steady from the south-south-east, which enabled us to pursue our 
course. • 

29th. (First day.) — A portion of the Scriptures was read to the crew, 
only three of whom attended. The air much cooler since the thunder- 
storm. The state of feeling with me, both as to mind and body, for the 
last two days, cannot be easily described ; the former, as if it had never 
known good ; and yet the loss could not be felt, if the possession had 
never been witnessed. It is, however, to myself a relieving proof or 
evidence that a spark of life still remains, for that which is dead cannot 
feel : but outward circumstances, which afiect the body, also bear upon 
the mind, though imperceptibly, and at the moment unthought of as 
having any share in the mental conflict. Below deck the water filters 
through upon us in many places : the deck above us is drenched again 
and again by the breaking tops of the waves ; the motion of the vessel 
is so violent and incessant as to admit of no rest, either sitting or lying, 
and walking is altogether impracticable. Perhaps, the motto of 
" Brighter hours will come," is particularly appropriate in our case ; 
and we may yet be permitted to realize the fact itself, and the language 
of David exultingly be ours, "God hath spoken in his holiness; I will 
rejoice." 

SOth. — A fresh gale all night; but the moon, rising about midnight, 



1837.] MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. 503 

enabled us to run towards the land without fear. At daylight, several 
parts of the coast could be seen, from Port Stephen to the eastward. At 
eight o'clock, A. M., the lighthouse upon the South Head appeared. 
Strong breezes with considerable sea from the southward and eastward. 
Soon after getting sight of the Heads, which form the entrance into 
Sydney, a bark was seen standing into the offing, that had just come out 
of the harbor. Not knowing but that she was one of the homeward 
bound for England, and thinking this might possibly be an opportunity 
of letting our dear friends know of our return to New South Wales, 
from the isles of the Pacific, the Henry Freeling's flag was hoisted imme- 
diately, but, on getting nearer to her, she was found to be a whaling- 
vessel, by the number of boats which she carried. At ten o'clock, took 
in a pilot and bore up for the harbor, and before two o'clock were safely 
anchored in the Cove. In the evening, moored close under the govern- 
ment domain, about thirty yards from the shore, by the side of the Jessie, 
of Liverpool. Here we found several ships preparing to take in cargoes 
for London, also the Rattlesnake and Victor men-of-war. Our arrival 
was soon known in the neighborhood. Abraham Davy was shortly on 
board, and our dear friends James Backhouse and George Washington 
Walker were not long before they reached us : our joy was mutual at 
seeing each others' faces again, and I trust that our hearts were filled 
with gratitude and thankfulness to Him who had sustained us through 
all, and brought it about for his great name's sake. It was afterwards 
ascertained that a number of letters from England and home were lying 
in store for us. Accounts of the welfare of our beloved family at 
Shoosharry, beyond my most sanguine expectations, were received up to 
within seven months of the present date ; not having heard of them for 
nearly two years, they seemed now restored to us again, as a treasure 
enhanced in value an hundred-fold indeed, but still far beyond the reach 
of full possession. Humbled under a sense of the Lord's everlasting 
love and faithfulness, my heart rejoiced before Him. 

Second Month 2d. {Fifth day.) — Attended the meeting in Sydney at 
eleven, A. M., held in a comfortable building erected for the purpose 
during our absence from these shores. Twelve persons were the whole 
number present : it was a silent meeting. May faith and strength be 
more and more increased, if consistent with the Divine will, and a door 
eflTectually opened for the word of the gospel to be declared amongst 
these people ; that the name of the Lord may be glorified, and the way 
of life and salvation, as it is in Jesus, set before them, to the exaltation 
of the blessed Saviour's spiritual kingdom in the heart of man ; of the 
increase of whose government and peace there shall be no end, but the 
earth shall be filled with his praise. 

[Daniel Wheeler and his son remained at Sydney until the 30th of 
Seventh Month, when they sailed for Hobart Town. Much public ser- 



504 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1837. 

vice did not devolve upon him whilst at Sydney ; when health permitted, 
he regularly attended the meetings for worship on First and Fifth days, 
kept up by a few individuals professing with Friends in that town, which 
were not unfrequently resorted to by others. Soon after their arrival at 
Sydney, agreeably with arrangements made on leaving England, the 
Henry Freeling was sold, the ship's company were discharged, and the 
numerous surplus stores belonging to the ship disposed of; these engage- 
ments, undertaken in an exhausted state of health, occupied much time. 
The following extracts from his journal and letters refer to this period.] 

To John Kttching. 

Sydney, Third Month Sd, 1837. 

I consider it no small favor that our crew have passed through 
the voyage amongst the islands in so exemplary a manner. Their 
good behavior was remarked and commented on by the - missionaries 
and others at various places. They seemed to consider themselves 
bound to do nothing that would be likely to bring reproach on the 
vessel, on account of the object which she was engaged to promote. 
Instead of being shunned and feared as dangerous people by the 
missionaries, which is the case with the generality of sailors, they were 
looked upon as quite a different class of men, and treated with marked 
kindness on account of their orderly deportment. Towards the latter 
part of the voyage, their patience began to get exhausted — they longed 
for home ; and on reaching New Zealand they were like people " weary 
in well-doing ; " but I think this arose in great measure from our un- 
avoidably coming into close contact with other vessels, where they could 
not fail to be assailed with continual jeers ; and the ridiculous stories as 
to the supposed strict discipline they were under in our vessel (such as 
their having to pay a dollar for every oath they swore), seemed to make 
them think they really were rigidly treated, and their just rights with- 
held from them. Two or three of them at one time seemed desirous of 
settling in New Zealand ; this served to amuse and keep their thoughts 
engaged, and I promised them their discharge on reaching New Hol- 
land. Sometimes, in the night-watches, I used to lay before them the 
comfort they might enjoy when they got to England, if they took proper 
care of their money ; and some of them seemed quite to enter into the 
idea of not having to go to sea again, which, with a little assistance, 
might certainly have been realized. 

It was my earnest desire, on first setting out, that our voyage together 
might truly be one towards the kingdom of heaven ; but now, if I except 
two or three individuals, every hope of this kind has vanished, and has 
been exchanged for the painful certainty that, after all the advantages 
they have enjoyed, and the victory they seemed to have gained over the 
temptations which in former days had so often prevailed over them, they 
have again relapsed to their old degradation. Perhaps they may not 



1837.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 505 

have gone to the full extent that it is common in this horrible place ; yet 
there is little doubt that they haye nearly got through their money in a 
'dissipated manner. 

However much this is to be deplored on their account, it is a consola- 
tion that nothing of the sort occurred while they belonged to the Henry 
Freeling, and that whatever infamy they may bring upon themselves, it 
is altogether unconnected with that vessel, and cannot bear in the least 
on the object of her late voyage. Their conduct here is thought nothing 
of, and passes unnoticed amidst the general mass of wickedness with 
which this place overflows. Let the conduct of those sailors be ever so 
notorious, no one asks to what ship they belong ; the thing is so common, 
and of hourly occurrence. 

To THE Same. 

Sydney, Third Month IStTi, 1837. 

Our dear friends, James Backhouse and George W. Walker, took 
their departure from these shores last First day, the 12th instant; so 
that we are sitting desolate, and somewhat resembling those that are 
forsaken; but, alas! not amongst an afflicted people. Would that I 
could say so ; but instead of this, I think this is as wicked a place as 
any I have seen, which have not been a few in my day. Pride and 
haughtiness abound, and lamentable ignorance of spiritual religion is 
manifest on every side : indeed, few seem to make even an outward pro- 
fession of it. Drunkenness appears to be the prevailing sin, which leads 
to the most deadly amongst the working part of the community, although 
it is not confined to their grade. The major part of the lower order are 
bound in the fetters of popery ; and for the most part are prisoners who 
have obtained tickets of leave, or they are what are called assigned ser- 
vants, many of whom have been accustomed to crime from their very 
youth. The contrast is very and painfully striking with what we have 
seen among the poor and benighted islanders with whom our lot has 
lately been cast ; the situation of many of these may be considered en- 
viable, when compared with the miserable wretchedness of many here 
who consider themselves Christians. Cursing and bitterness resound 
continually through the streets ; and extortion and deceit prevail almost 
universally among the shop-keepers, on whose promises hardly any de- 
pendence can be placed. Many have amassed considerable wealth by 
extortion and the sale of spirits ; and having risen only as from a dung- 
hill, are living as if there was no God, no judgment, and no world to 
come, and length of days at their command. Those who come out as 
settlers are generally of a better stamp, though even among these there 
is little stability of character. 

This is the state of the rising and fast flourishing colony of Sydney 
and its neighborhood ; but the most grievous thing we witness is the 
miserable condition of the aborigines of the country, who are frequently 
43 



506 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEB. [1837. 

seen rolling about the streets in groups, altogether intoxicated ; whilst 
their emaciated frames declare that they are fast wasting from the 
surface of the earth. They, too, are following the dreadful example set 
before them, of cursing and swearing in the English tongue, which they 
have learnt from their exterminating visitors. 

How long we may have to remain here, I know not ; but I desire to 
be resigned to wait the blessed Master's time. 

Third Month 26th. — In the forenoon meeting yesterday I had a close, 
searching testimony to bear, standing up with the words of our Lord, 
"If thine eye offend thee, pluck it out: it is better for thee to enter 
into the kingdom of God with one eye, than having two eyes, 
be cast into hell fire; where their worm dieth not, and the fire is 
not quenched." Stating that I believed it safest for me to revive these 
expressions in their hearing, lest there should be any present who were 
sensible that something stood in the way between them and eternal life ; 
and though this might be dear to them as a right hand, a right foot, or 
a right eye, it would be their soul's true interest to pluck it out, or cut 
it off, and cast it from them, before it was too late to enter into life, even 
halt or maimed or with one eye, and before the day of the Lord's visita- 
tion was passed away forever. Entreating all to lay aside every weight 
and every burden, and that sin which most easily besets, and " run with 
patience the race that is set before us, looking unto Jesus, the author and 
finisher of our faith, who, for the joy that was set before Him, endured 
the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the 
throne of God." 

Fourth Month 3d — Yesterday the forenoon meeting was better at- 
tended than is frequently the case ; in the course of which it was with 
me to recite the words of the Saviour to his disciples, " If ye love me, 
keep my commandments ; " stating my belief that it would be difficult 
to find any who profess to believe in Christ, who have not a hope that 
they love Him. But let us prove what ground we have for this hope by 
the test of obedience, and examine how far we really have obeyed the 
commands of Christ : his commandments, as his promises, are " yea and 
amen forever." " Seek ye first the kingdom of God and his righteous- 
ness." Have we obeyed this important command ? Has this been the 
employment of our life, as the first and primary object of our search, by 
which all things needful shall be added unto us ? Or have we only oc- 
casionally remembered it, whilst following Avith eagerness after the follies, 
and vanities, and riches of the world ; instead of laying up for ourselves 
" treasure in heaven " ? Have we been securing to ourselves the endur- 
ing riches of eternity, by seeking this kingdom as it should be sought, 
" first " before all other things ? It is time for some of us who are ad- 
vanced in life, diligently to examine how we stand in this important 
search, and more especially so for those who make mention of his name 



1837.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 507 

before men. It is evident, that those whom our Lord enjoined to "seek 
first the kingdom of God," were fearful that, whilst in pursuit of this 
heavenly treasure, they should fall short of the food and raiment neces- 
sary for their poor perishing bodies. " Behold the fowls of the air ; " 
" Consider the lilies of the field," etc., said our Saviour, as encourage- 
ment to these of " little faith." 

Sth. — Attended the funeral of the wife of William Satterthwaite. 
The privilege of interment in the ground recently bequeathed to the 
Society of Friends was granted at his request, his wife having formerly 
been a member. This being the first interment at Sydney conducted 
after the manner of Friends, it is probable that many would have at- 
tended out of curiosity, had not the morning been extremely wet. The 
whole was conducted in a consistent manner. I had to remind those 
present, that to our own Master we must stand or fall : the work is our 
own, and the reward is our own. " No man can save his brother." And 
although nothing said or done by the living can possibly afiect the dead ; 
yet the dead are often powerful preachers to the living, warning them to 
flee from the wrath to come, by preparing for their latter end. " For 
we must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ, that every one 
may receive the things done in the body, according to that he hath done, 
whether it be good or bad." " Every man's work shall be made mani- 
fest, for the day shall declare it." Blessed and happy are they that are 
building on the ancient and sure foundation, which the righteous in all 
ages have built upon ; even Christ Jesus, that tried corner-stone ; " unto 
the Jews a stumbling-block, and unto the Greeks foolishness ; but unto 
them which are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God, 
and the wisdom of God." This is a stone of stumbling, and a rock of 
offence to all unbelievers now, as in the day when this declaration was 
made ; but to those who believe, it is " a chief corner-stone, elect, pre- 
cious," and the blessed means appointed for the salvation of all mankind, 
who are willing to submit to the power of the Holy Spirit of the Lord 
Jesus in the heart. Although it was a scene never before witnessed 
here, those present were very attentive and solid, and I had peace : it 
appeared afterwards that two Jews were present in the graveyard. 

9th. {First day.) — In the forenoon meeting I had to set forth the 
righteousness of Christ Jesus, without which none can enter the king- 
dom of heaven. There are many highly professing Christians in this 
our day, who, like the Scribes and Pharisees of old, have a righteousness 
of their own making ; but a more excellent righteousness must be attained 
to than any that man is capable of clothing himself with, before the 
heart is converted unto God. " Except your righteousness exceed the 
righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into 
the kingdom of heaven," was declared by our Lord. Now this right- 
eousness which excelleth is of the Lord ; and none but his children who 
have been taught of Him are acquainted with it. There are many who 



508 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1837. 

take upon themselves to teach others the way to the heaveuly kingdom, 
who " being ignorant of God's righteousness, and going about to establish 
their own righteousness, have not submitted themselves to the righteous- 
ness of God." Nothing but the righteousness of Christ Jesus believed 
in, and operating in our hearts, by the power of the Holy Spirit, and 
submitted to on our part, will be availing. It is this alone that can 
purify us as He is pure, and procure for us an entrance into the ever- 
lasting kingdom of " righteousness and peace and joy in the Holy Ghost." 
Whatever may be our profession before men, if we have not the right- 
eousness of Christ Jesus, we shall be like the poor man of whom we 
read ; who, destitute of the wedding-garment, was speechless when the 
question was put to him by the king, " Friend, how earnest thou in hither, 
not having a wedding-garment?" After this manner I was largely 
opened amongst them. Some strangers were present, but the whole 
number did not, I think, exceed eighteen persons. The evening meeting 
was smaller, but held under a comfortable quiet. 

loth. — This week the passengers from the ship Lady Macnaughten 
have been lauded, after being some weeks under quarantine, which the 
vessel was subjected to on arrival. We understand that there has been 
great suffering among them during the latter part of the voyage for want 
of the actual necessaries of life : many of them have been swept away 
by a contagious disorder which prevailed on board. It is much to be 
regretted that no efficient measures are in force, to protect the emigrants 
from the cruel rapacity of some of the ship-owners and agents. 

23c?. {First day.) — This morning attended the funeral of William 
Satterthwaite. During a solemn pause before the coffin was lowered into 
the grave, I had to call the attention of the bystanders to the awful 
instance before us of the necessity of being prepared individually for 
the great change : " Prepare to meet thy God," was sounded among them. 
None of us know how soon the undeniable messenger may be sent to our 
houses ; are we then acquainted with the appointed means of salvation ? 
Nothing will avail us in that hour of extremity but an interest in the 
Lord Jesus, unto whom all power in heaven and earth is given. He 
died for the sins of all mankind, that all mankind might live. Are we 
acquainted with the power of his Holy Spirit in our hearts ? Plave we 
not felt this power in our hearts when we have committed sin, convincing 
us of sin, and reproving for it? Have we bowed to it in obedience, and 
acknowledged its might, and thereby known its sufficiency to save from 
our sins? If so, we have hearkened to the voice of the well-beloved 
Son in spirit. But if we have resisted this power when striving with 
us, set it at naught, and rebelled against it, the day will yet come upon 
us, when we shall have to bow before it, but it w^ill be in judgment for 
sin and transgression unrepented of, in anguish of heart for having thus 
disregarded the Holy Spirit, purchased by the blood of the Lamb of 
God. There might be some present of various religious sentiments ; but 



1837.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 609 

however our opinions differ in some things, in one we shall all agree, 
that we must all die, and all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ ; 
then, how needful it is for us to be ready, when called upon to return 
the spirit unto God who gave it, with joy and not with grief. 

SOth. (First day.) — In the forenoon meeting it was with me to revive 
the language of the apostle when addressing the primitive believers, who 
had witnessed the beauty and spirituality of the gospel dispensation, 
when every man may sit under his own vine, and under his own fig-tree, 
and none shall make him afraid ; which is realized at this day, to all 
true believers in the second coming of the Lord Jesus, by the Holy 
Spirit in the heart of man ; " The anointing which ye have received of 
Him (Christ) abideth in you, and ye need not that any man teach you ; 
but as the same anointing teacheth you of all things, and is truth, and 
is no lie, and even as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in Him." What 
a great and precious privilege it is to be permitted to sit as at the feet 
of Jesus, to hear the gracious words that proceed from Him ; itis the 
one thing needful for all to do, the part which Mary chose, and which 
our Lord declared should never be taken aAvay from her. It is this 
inward teaching of the Holy Spirit that I want all to believe in, and be 
acquainted with for and in themselves. Those who have received from 
Him the ano'inting which abideth, are qualified to give an account of the 
hope that is in them, not only in meekness and fear, but from heartfelt 
knowledge of the coming of the Son of God in spirit. "We believe 
and are sure that thou art that Christ," said Simon Peter, when many 
had turned back and walked no more with Him on account of the nar- 
rowness of the path which leads to life. " Will ye also go away ? " said 
our Lord to the few remaining disciples. " To whom shall we go ? " said 
Peter ; " Thou hast the words of eternal life ; and we believe and are 
sure that thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God." Of this, and 
of the blessedness of those who come to this knowledge, I had further to 
impart. 

[It was whilst at Sydney that Daniel Wheeler received the deeply 
affecting intelligence of the death of his eldest son, William Wheeler, 
who had succeeded his father in his agricultural concerns in Russia. He 
died on the 24th of Eleventh Month, 1836, at the Sand Eock Hotel, 
near Niton, on the Isle of Wight, to which place he had resorted for a 
more genial climate : his illness was a consumption, which rapidly ter- 
minated his life. The first intelligence of this event came to hand in a 
public journal, and proved a keen stroke ; but was borne with much 
Christian resignation. The life of William Wheeler had been marked 
by watchfulness and prayer, and a conscientious regard to the pointing 
of Divine wisdom in the discharge of his religious duties, as well as by 
an active and diligent attention to his concerns in business ; his end was 
eminently crowned with peace, and an humble and confiding trust in 
redeeming mercy.] 
43* 



510 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEB. [1837. 

Fifth Month SOth. — A letter has reached us by way of Hobarton, from 
our beloved Joshua, conveying the long anticipated confirmation of the 
painful report already in our possession, that our dear William has fin- 
ished his earthly course.* Although we have lost what never can be 
regained in this world, yet the accompanying particulars of his last days 
administered great consolation and relief, and raised in my heart a 
tribute of humble thankfulness to the great Preserver of men, who 
indeed " loveth his own unto the end ; " at once removing all my doubts, 
and causing me, in the depths of distress, to triumph with admiration at 
the loving-kindness of the Lord to the poor and to "him that hath no 
helper." On reviewing with calmness the provision which has been 
made for every exigency of the case, I was constrained to acknowledge, 
that had it been practicable, I could not have made any arrangement 
more satisfactory to myself; so that while I am enabled to say Amen, 
so be it, to this dispensation of his holy will, who wrought the work, I 
can rejoice in the sustaining belief, and give thanks at the remembrance 
of his holiness, that the loss sustained is only ours ; to the dear departed 
soul it is eternal gain, through the tender mercy of God in Christ Jesus. 
And now, some things which at first sight only seemed to aggravate and add 
to our affliction, appear to have formed a part of the great whole which 
has been vouchsafed, by having in degree prepared our minds for the 
mournful event, of which we were afterwards more fully to be informed. 
Although the tidings received through a channel so unexpected and 
abrupt, plunged us at once into deep affliction, as a stern harbinger of 
woe ; yet even this could afterwards be viewed as a blessing in disguise, 
gradually to lighten the weight of an overwhelming reality, and lessen 
the density of the gloom about to envelop us. " By watering, he 
wearieth the thick cloud," saith Job ; so doth the tear of aifection, when 
shed in meekness and submission, soften the heart's keenest anguish, 
until the dark cloud of grief dissolves into resignation to the Divine 
will, and is sanctified to the praise and glory of God. For some days 
my dear Charles could not divest himself of the idea that such a report 
might have got into the newspaper accidentally, and without any foun- 
dation in fact ; but this slender ray of hope was of short duration. 

Sixth Month Wth. (First day.) — Since the 30th ultimo my pen has 
been laid aside as to a record of passing events, either outward or in- 
ward. My harp has been hung, as it were, upon the willow, and my 
lips have been sealed ; but at seasons my heart has been softened by the 
love of God, and my peace has been permitted to flow as the stream of 
a mighty river, sheltered from every ruffling blast, and too strong to be 
impeded by trifles. In the meeting this evening a word of encourage- 

* His son Joshua was removed by death about four years after ; his decease took 
place at Clifton, on the 29th of Third Month, 1841. He was mercifully permitted, 
towards the close of life, to enjoy a trembling, but we trust a well-founded, hope of 
acceptance. 



1837.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 511 

ment was spoken to the poor and needy that are hungering and thirst- 
ing after heavenly food, and looking to the Lord alone for their souls' 
nourishment : verily the Lord will hear them, and they shall be fed. 

ISth. — Since last First day, various have been my trials and provings ; 
but the Divine hand has sustained through all ; and by letters now re- 
ceived from England I am greatly comforted, inasmuch as the belief so 
strong in my heart, of the mercj^ and compassion of my God, is more 
than ever confirmed as regards the close of my precious William, in 
several particulars far more abundantly than I could have conceived ; 
and above all, in the certain evidence that He hath crowned him with 
everlasting life. I had nothing more to ask. " The Lord hath heard the 
voice of my weeping ; the Lord hath heard my supplication ; the Lord 
hath received my prayer ; " and the kingdom, and the power, and the 
glory are his forever. 

2Qth. — The way seems now to open more and more for us to leave this 
place : I humbly pray that we may be rightly directed, both as to the 
time and the next place of our destination. 

At our morning meeting, yesterday, several persons attended, who were 
evidently unaccustomed to sit in silence : they stayed till near the con- 
clusion of the meeting. A Friend who has lately come to settle here, 
spoke a few words, though perhaps from diffidence too long withheld, to 
the efiect that the most eloquent language, if the heart be not right, how- 
ever esteemed among men, is an abomination in the sight of God, who 
seeth not as man seeth. " Man looketh at the outward appearance, but 
the Lord looketh on the heart." 

Seventh Month, 10th. — On First day the 2d, both the meetings were 
held in silence throughout : this cannot be wondered at, when the expec- 
tation of many that attend on these days is evidently placed upon man, 
instead of gathering inward to the great Teacher of his people. Yester- 
day, the forenoon meeting was also held in silence : in the evening the 
new covenant, and its holy Mediator Christ Jesus, were proclaimed 
amongst the people, to my own relief. A solemn feeling was vouchsafed, 
under which we separated. 

17th. — The forepart of the morning meeting yesterday was greatly dis- 
turbed by persons coming in and shortly going out again : towards the 
conclusion more settled quiet prevailed. The evening meeting was"^ alto- 
gether more comfortable. The complaint of the Most High; through the 
holy prophet, to his people formerly, it is greatly to be feared is equally 
applicable to many professing Christianity in this gospel day, as 
when uttered by Divine inspiration, in that period of degeneracy ; " The 
ox knoweth his owner, and the ass his master's crib ; but Israel doth not 
know, my people do not consider." I was largely opened to speak of the 
means mercifully afforded to all, through the blood of Jesus ; by whom 
alone we can come to a saving knowledge of God the Father, and of his 
beloved Son, on which knowledge eternal life depends. 



512 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1837. 

During the past week a cargo of male convicts arrived frona London ; 
and one of female convicts from Dublin. A vessel also came in with 
male emigrants from Scotland ; and another with females from Ireland ; 
the former, having lost twenty-three of her passengers in typhus fever 
during her voyage, was placed under quarantine on arrival. 

15th. — Attended the funeral of our landlord, who died after a severe 
illness four days ago. It was not a pleasing task to bear our public 
testimony against the forms and practices adopted on such occasions ; 
but I did not feel satisfied to absent myself The service was performed 
according to the usual forms of the Episcopalian establishment ; and 
although consisting of Scripture language was painfully inapplicable to 
the occasion. Our standing the whole time with our hats on might be 
a new thing in the colony, but no notice was openly taken of it. 

22cl — Arrived the Marian Watson from Hobarton. Went on board 
and secured our passage on her return. Two days ago . we very acci- 
dentally ascertained, from a public print, that the house and furniture 
where we are lodging are advertised for sale almost immediately. This 
circumstance, for want of any previous notice, has subjected us to much 
inconvenience and no light expense, as the Marian Watson will not be 
ready for sea for some time to come, so that we must occupy fresh quar- 
ters in the meantime. It may, however, serve renewedly to remind us 
that here we have no continuing city of habitation ; but if, when the con- 
flicts of time are ended, we should be mercifully favored to reach one 
that hath foundations and is everlasting, every earthly change and suf- 
fering will be light as the dust of the balance, and not worth a thought, 
save only as they may have contributed to work for us a far more ex- 
ceeding and eternal weight of glory. 

24.tli. — Having with much fatigue removed all our baggage to a 
hotel near the head of the cove, to be in readiness for embarkation, we 
expected to have ample time to make our final arrangements in a com- 
fortable manner ; but my Charles is so much indisposed that I scarcely 
know whether to venture the risk of removing to Hobarton at this in- 
clement season. He does not, however, appear willing, notwithstanding 
present discouragements, that the voyage should be delayed. Our lodg- 
ings are so infested with rats that little undisturbed rest can be obtained 
at night, though we have exerted all the skill we are masters of in block- 
ing up their numerous holes, and have the assistance of an excellent cat. 

30iA. {First day.) — In the forenoon, attended the meeting. I had to 
bear testimony to the power of Truth in the heart, if believed in and 
submitted to. Just as we are concerned to dwell near to this power in 
our daily walks through life, shall we be permitted to witness its influence 
upon our minds when met together for the purpose of worshipping that 
God who is a Spirit, and must be worshipped in spirit and in truth. It 
was declared by the Saviour of the world, when personally on earth, that 
where two or three are gathered together in his name, there is He in the 



1837.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 513 

midst of tbem. But it would be well for us all to examine : whether we 
are met in his name? whether his name, which is his power, doth rule 
and reign in our hearts ? whether our thoughts are brought into obedience 
to the Spirit of Truth ? None can meet in his name, in the expectation 
of witnessing his presence in the midst of them, but those who are subject 
to his power. It is for want of submission to this power in our hearts 
that so many sit in dry places, where there is neither dew, nor rain, nor 
fields of offering. Such go from meetings as ithey came — barren, un- 
fruitful, and unrefreshed ; yet the Divine promise stands fast, " Where 
two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst 
of them." 

Slst — Left the colony of New South Wales with a gentle and favor- 
able breeze. There are on board ten prisoners in chains, with a guard 
of five soldiers, making up, with the captain, crew, and passengers, thirty- 
nine persons, 

[After a voyage of eleven days they reached Hobart Town, where 
they rejoined our friends James Backhouse and George W. Walker. 
Here again the ministerial labors of Daniel Wheeler appear to have 
been pretty much confined to the meetings for Divine worship, kept up 
in this town by persons professing with Friends, and regularly held on 
First and Fifth days.] 

[Extract from a letter dated Hobart Town, Eighth Month l^th, 1837.] 
It> is encouraging to observe that the number of those who profess with 
us in this place is considerably increased since our visit three years ago ; 
but the house where they meet is so small that the addition of Charles 
and myself amounts almost to an inconvenience, and the members are 
not in a capacity of themselves to remedy the difficulty. On First day 
last, in the morning, eight persons appeared in the ministry ; and I think 
the persevering manner in which several of these attend, under very dis- 
couraging circumstances, and the solid deportment they manifest is a 
strong indication of their having found something which " the topaz of 
Ethiopia cannot equal " in value, nor the wealth of the universe pur- 
chase. About forty persons were present. Of the above individuals 
alluded to as having spoken, six are of those who have joined the Society 
by convincement. I am told that occasionally a still greater number 
than this open their mouths ; and is it not a natural consequence that, 
as the heart believeth unto righteousness, with the mouth confession is 
made unto salvation ? If these were to hold their peace, would not the 
very stones cry out ? In my apprehension it does not necessarily follow 
that such as these must become hereafter, or be extensively employed as 
gospel ministers; although they are thus constrained, like the tenth leper 
that was cleansed, to return and give glory to God, from a sensible con- 
viction of the working of the power of the Spirit of Him who speaketh 
in righteousness, is mighty to save from sin, and that to the very utter- 

2H 



514 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1837. 

most. I need not say more of these interesting people, as I find from dear 
James Backhouse that their case is already known to Friends in Eng- 
land in every particular. 

Tld. — We attended a meeting of the temperance society, held in 
Hobart Town : my mind is more and more impressed with the great 
importance of this institution, from a conviction that, next to the gospel 
of life and salvation, and the circulation of \)i\Q, Holy Scriptures, it is of 
the highest importance to the well-being of the human race. Nothing 
stands more opposed to the benign influence of the gospel than intemper- 
ance. I believed it my duty to speak on this important subject. 

27^/i. — In the forenoon the little meeting-house was filled. James 
Backhouse had good service both in testimony and supplication. The 
afternoon meeting was somewhat smaller : James Backhouse had again 
to exercise his gift. Although much of what was expressed during the 
day passed before the view of my mind, yet not feeling what I deem 
sufficient qualification to warrant my standing up, I had no part in the 
vocal service ; and although under much poverty of spirit, was not con- 
scious of having withheld what should have been uttered. 

Tenth Month 1st {First day.) — In the forenoon an individual, who has 
attended meetings for some time, expressed a few words under much 
exercise of mind : he said it has been strongly impressed upon his mind 
to say, "the meek shall inherit the earth," adding, and the humble 
Christian doth inherit all things. After some other communications, I 
had to remind the meeting that the two mites cast into the treasurer by 
the poor widow were of more value than all that had been given by the 
rich ; these gave of their abundance, but she had given all that she had. 
It is not the magnitude of the oflTering that insureth its acceptance with 
the Lord : He seeth not as man seeth. " Lebanon is not sufficient to 
burn, nor the beasts thereof for a burnt-oflfering." " To obey is better 
than sacrifice, and to hearken to the voice of the Lord than the fat of 
rams." " If ye know these things," said our Lord to his immediate fol- 
lowers, " happy are ye if ye do them." Knowledge will profit us little 
unless obedience keeps pace therewith. It is not. the hearers of the law, 
but the doers, that are justified in the sight of Almighty God. "It is 
not every one that saith unto me. Lord, Lord," said Christ, " that shall 
enter into the kingdom, but he that doeth the will of my Father which 
is in heaven." Therefore whilst we labor after humility and resignation 
of mind in sincerity to say, " not my will but Thine be done," let us at 
the same time be earnestly desirous to ascertain what is the Lord's will 
concerning us. But this can never be done in the noise and mixture of 
the world ; it must be sought for in retirement, in the silence of all flesh, 
and that more frequently than the returning morning, and in the night 
watches also. We cannot reasonably expect to be entrusted with a 
knowledge of the Divine will if we conform to the world and its 
practices. " Be not conformed to this world, but be ye transformed by 



1837.] MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. 515 

the renewing of your mind ; that ye may prove what is that good and 
acceptable and perfect will of God." The judgments of the Lord must 
pass over the transgressing nature in our hearts to redeem us therefrom ; 
and it is only by and through the righteousness of Christ believed in and 
operating in us, that our minds can be transformed and renewed unto 
God. The meeting was in the forepart very unsettled and discouraging, 
but it ended well under a very solemn feeling. 

31s^. — Not feeling bound to remain any longer on this side of the 
globe, we this day engaged places in the Lloyds, which arrived yesterday 
with part of her cargo of oil, to load out here for London. 

Eleventh Month M. — Accompanied J. Backhouse and G. W. Walker 
on board the Eudora, who were about to proceed to some of the South 
Australian settlements. We did not think well to add to their unsettled 
situation by remaining long on board ; but soon took leave, parting from 
them in much love and under a feeling of Divine regard. Whether we 
shall ever meet again in this world is very doubtful ; and as regards 
myself at least, I consider it a final parting ; yet we know the Lord can 
lengtjien out our days at his pleasure. To Him I desire to commend 
both them and ourselves. The Eudora was crowded with passengers, and, 
in my apprehension, a very undesirable vessel to sail in ; but our dear 
friends seemed to have no alternative left. 

27th. — This day completed my sixty-sixth year. May the Lord be 
graciously pleased to make me more and more a living monument of 
his everlasting mercy, and to humble me before Him, under a sense 
thereof, until He shall say "it is enough." 

SOth. — Visited a young man in the hospital, who has just arrived here 
as a convict. His family were formerly in comfortable circumstances in 
England. He appears to have long strayed from the paths of virtue ; 
but the laws of his country have now arrested his wild career, and he is 
sensible of his deplorable situation. I was led to commiserate his case, 
thinking it very possible that, though the hand of human justice has 
overtaken him, and he is doomed to several years of painful and degrad- 
ing exile, yet that in reality he may not have been more evil-disposed 
than some others who have escaped the laws of man, and who have in 
a still greater degree transgressed the laws of a righteous God, and been 
still more offensive in his sight. Amongst these I feel willing to number 
myself, remembering, as I write the words of the compassionate Saviour, 
"Or those eighteen on whom the tower of Siloam fell and slew them, 
think ye that they were sinners above all men that dwell in Jerusalem ? 
I tell you nay ; but except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish." 

Twelfth Month 7th. — Received a letter from our cousin, John Kitching, 
communicating the mournful intelligence that my precious Jane had 
finished her course and entered into rest. These tidings had truly flown 
apace, as it still wanted eight days to complete the fourth month since 
they were despatched from Petersburg. Although this was sudden at 



616 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1837. 

last, and truly overwhelming for a time, yet the mercy and goodness of 
our heavenly Father soon changed the strain of sorrow into that of 
adoration and thanksgiving, binding up all the wounds of affliction in 
the healing virtue of his everlasting lov^e; for her end had been truly 
peaceful ; death was deprived of its sting and the grave of its victory. 
Thus the eldest and the youngest of my flock have been gathered, since 
we left them, into the arms of everlasting mercy; whilst we are left a 
little longer in this vale of tears. May the Lord Most High be graciously 
pleased to prepare us also in like manner for the heavenly kingdom. 

After calling upon all our friends and acquaintance for the last time, 
and desiring their welfare in the utmost signification of the word " fare- 
well," we embarked on board the Lloyds late in the evening of the 9th ; 
and early next morning, being First day, the 10th of Twelfth Month, 
1837, we began to glide gently down the Derwent towards Storm Bay. 
We should have been rejoiced if the First day could have been spent in 
harbor ; but I believe the captain was desirous to get to sea, in order to 
keep his crew from getting intoxicated on shore, which often happens on 
such occasions, and causes serious delay to the shipping. 

In the course of our stay at Hobarton, we paid several satisfactory 
visits to the Lieutenant-governor, Sir John Frankland and his family. 
Although the sphere in which they are accustomed to move is not one 
that comports with those who profess to be followers of the lowly Jesus, 
yet we were not satisfied to shrink from such exposure altogether, how- 
ever the non-compliance on our parts with the usual practices at such 
times might entitle us to the appellation of fools by some of the more 
gay and thoughtless part of the company ; if, however, the watch was 
properly maintained, our conduct may prove beneficial to others, by 
leading them to inquire into the cause of our difiering so widely in life 
and conversation from our fellow-men. 

[The voyage to London, by way of Cape Horn, was completed no the 
1st of Fifth Month, 1838.] 

[The following are the closing extracts from the South Sea Journal :] 
After a voyage of four months and twenty days from Van Diemen's 
Land, and the changes from heat to cold twice experienced during that 
time, my own health seemed scarcely to have been impaired ; but from 
the weakly state of my dear Charles, whose constitution had been much 
shaken by a lengthened illness previous to our leaving Europe, he was 
less able to bear the total want of vegetables for many weeks to which 
we were exposed, and the small quantity of fresh water, and that of a 
quality scarcely wholesome, to which we were subjected the latter part 
of the passage. With these disadvantages, which there is reason to be- 
lieve contributed to reduce his already diminished strength, he landed 
in a very feeble and languid condition ; but I humbly trust he is under 



1838.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 517 

the immediate and protecting care of the great Physician, who alone 
hath power to heal and to bless every endeavor to restore. 

I should not be satisfied to conclude this unconnected and imperfect 
narrative without saying how greatly I have been aided in the course 
of this religious engagement by the missionaries from different societies 
in Europe and North America, who very kindly acted as interpreters 
on my behalf to the native congregations on the islands where my lot 
was cast, and opened their meeting-houses for our accommodation in the 
most brotherly manner ; to whom, for this assistance and Christian kind- 
ness many ways exhibited, we feel gratefully and highly indebted. 

I may also be allowed to add at the same time, that having been en- 
couraged by my dear friends at home to accept the company of my son 
Charles Wheeler, I have found him very useful and strengthening to me, 
during our long sojourn in foreign parts, in a variety of instances and 
on many important occasions.* 

For the best welfare of the dear and interesting people who inhabit 
those isles afar off, which in the love of the gospel I have thus been 
drawn forth and enabled to visit, a petition, however feeble, must ever 
dwell in my heart ; and on whose behalf I would earnestly and affection- 
ately crave the fervent aspirations of all my dear brethren and sisters, 
when it is well with them, and may they unite with me in commemorat- 
ing the mercy, loving-kindness, and faithfulness of Him who, for his 
great name's sake, and for his beloved Son's sake, wrought the work — 
hath so marvellously sustained us through every season of trial and con- 
flict, and delivered us out of every distress: that the thanksgiving of 
many may resound to his praise, to whom the kingdom and the power 
and the glory belong forever. 



CHAPTER XXXY. 



Attends the Yearly Meeting in London of 1838 — His Peospeot of Ee- 
LiGious Service in America — Visits his Family in Eussia, Eighth Month, 
1838 — Sails to New York, First Month, 1839 — Travels in the United 
States — Attends Yearly Meetings of Philadelphia, Virginia, and New 
York. 

SHORTLY after leaving England, on my way to the islands of the 
Pacific, an unfading evidence was granted me that I should have to 
visit North America, after the service on which I was then entering 
should be accomplished. Such a marvellous unfolding of the Divine 

* Notes respecting the South Sea Isles, etc., by Charles Wheeler, being extracts 
from letters to his family, will be found in the Appendix. 
44 



518 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1838. 

will as to the future, so condescendingly vouchsafed and permitted to 
make an impression on my mind at so great a length of time beforehand, 
could not fail to support, comfort, and strengthen me in every season of 
trial and conflict, both inward and outward, which I had afterwards to 
pass through ; and although at seasons my mind was put closely to the 
test, it was again and again renewed, from the heavenly treasury of living 
faith, to strengthen my confidence in its holy Author and Finisher ; for 
the brightest gleam of that soul-sustaining loving-kindness wliich is 
better than life, soon loses its lustre unless renewed from time to time 
by Him in whose presence only there is life. 

The statement which I felt called upon to render to the Yearly Meet- 
ing, held soon after our return to England, was very short, as my beloved 
friends were already in possession of the extracts from my Journal, and 
the time was not come for me to disclose how I had been favored with 
such an evidence beforehand of a safe return to the land of my fathers. 
My exercise of mind during the Yearly Meeting may more easily be 
conceived than described ; and though my countenance might sparkle 
with joy at once more beholding my brethren and sisters in religious 
fellowship, my heart was full of a subject which nothing could relieve 
but disclosure ; and that seemed denied until the appointed days were 
fulfilled that the seal should be opened, and the thing proclaimed as on 
the house-top. At times, I would gladly have taken counsel as to the 
right path of proceeding with my concern ; but it seemed my place not 
to confer with flesh and blood, but to keep my eye steadily fixed on that 
Almighty power which alone can qualify us, like the left-handed sons of 
Benjamin, to throw a stone to a hair's-breadth. 

Eventually, my way opened with clearness to attend Balby Monthly 
Meeting and York Quarterly Meeting, in the Sixth Month ; and having 
returned the certificates granted five years and a half ago, after a brief 
statement of my late journey, and mentioning the earnest of a return in 
safety which the Lord had granted me, I had to inform Friends that I 
no longer stood before them as one returning, but as one requesting, a 
certificate, to enable me to visit various parts of North America. As re- 
garded my children, for whom I think I felt more than for myself, I 
remember telling York Quarterly Meeting, when my concern was laid 
before it, that though human nature keenly felt the separation from, and 
would gladly remain in possession of, its greatest earthly treasure, yet I 
did believe I could not promote the welfare of my beloved family in any 
manner so much as by my own faithfulness to what I apprehended to be 
the duty required of me. A certificate was granted, setting me at liberty 
to pursue the prospect then before the view of my mind. That I might 
not be chargeable in the sight of any with neglecting to look after the 
affairs of my own household, it seemed best for me, before embarking 
for America, to visit the residence of my family on the plains of Shoo- 
sharry ; although, if my own inclination only bad been consulted, I should 



1838.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 519 

have preferred, on several accounts, proceeding immediately across the 
Atlantic, after having passed the Morning Meeting in London. 

[This visit to Russia was satisfactorily accomplished. Setting out on 
the 1st of Eighth Month, Daniel Wheeler passed _about as many weeks 
at his former abode as he had been years absent; returning through 
Finland and Stockholm, he reached London again on the 22d of Tenth 
Month, and finally embarked from Liverpool on the 25th of Eleventh 
Month following. It was no small trial to leave behind, in a drooping 
state of health, his son Charles, the faithful companion of his long jour- 
neyings. From the boyhood of the latter they had, with but little ex- 
ception, dwelt under the same roof; and after the very close association 
of the last few years, almost by day and night, the separation now de- 
manded was more than ordinarily painful to him. In a letter from 
D. W., written at sea, it is thus alluded to.] 

Twelfth Month 2Qth, 1838. 

Having for so many years had the society of my dear Charles, under 
all circumstances, and through each wintry season as it revolved, I have 
never before felt so friendless and childless as is now my portion. This 
circumstance, and the recollection of the bereavements which have 
befallen us about this dreary season, combine to darken the shade of the 
gloomy picture with a deeper hue than it is wont to have when clad in 
its own natural and beautiful, though cheerless, garb. Truly may I say, 
" I had fainted if I had not believed " to see the loving-kindness of the 
Lord, and the greatness of his goodness, which is laid up for them that 
fear Him, and that trust in Him before the sons of men. In the time 
of trouble He doth hide them in his pavilion, in the secret of his taber- 
nacle shall He hide them ; He shall set them upon a rock. Although 
weak and feeble, and utterly unworthy in my own estimation, without 
might or power, storehouse or barn, yet, through that " mercy " which 
is " from everlasting to everlasting," I am at seasons, whilst floating on 
the mighty deep, permitted to feel an inward support in the belief that 
I am moving in my heavenly Father's will ; for truly it is not in mine 
own ; there is one that knoweth and judgeth righteously : of this thing I 
am sure and certain from incontrovertible evidence, and herein is my 
rejoicing and hope. 

Let none be cast down or discouraged ; for greater is He that is for 
us than he that is against us : and although many are the trials of faith 
and patience, the deep baptisms, and the tribulations which the Lord's 
children have to pass through, yet He delivereth out of them all; and 
He will deliver, and that to the very uttermost, all that in sincerity trust 
in Him. And how doth He mercifully vouchsafe unto such, in the abound- 
ing of his love, a blessed portion of that " peace which passeth all under- 
standing," to sustain them in the way that they should go. 



520 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1838. 

[Towards the conclusion of his voyage to America, he thus writes.] 
First day, Twelfth Month 30th, 1838. — We have seventeen cabin pas- 
sengers, and amongst this number several very dissolute characters, 
who have passed most of the voyage in drinking and gambling, almost 
day and night : but the succession of storms which have followed us of 
late, and their disappointment at not reaching our port as they expected, 
upon which event they have even risked several sums of money, seem 
at length to have brought them to their senses in a remarkable manner. 
This morning, I found my mind brought into deep thoughtfulness ; and 
was willing, if way should open, either to do or to suffer on their account. 
I thought of mentioning the subject to one of my fellow-passengers, of 
whose integrity of life and conversation I have had some proof; but no 
opportunity offered until he came to me, saying it would be very agree- 
able to some of the company, and to the captain, if I would address them 
when assembled together. I told him the subject had rested with me, 
and that if we could have a time of silence, if anything arose for expres- 
sion, it should not be withheld. This he readily undertook to arrange, 
and at a fixed time the whole party was collected. I was not aware that 
this person had previously selected a Psalm to be read by himself, until 
all was quiet ; he then opened the Bible and commenced : it was the 
thirty-seventh Psalm, and it appeared very appropriate to the occasion. 
A general silence followed, until my mouth was opened to declare what 
arose in my mind in the " word of the truth of the gospel ; " setting forth 
the terms of discipleship, and the necessity of a preparation of heart, 
before true worship can be offered ; it was at considerable length, and to 
my own peace and comfort. They appeared measurably sobered, and 
have passed the afternoon in a rational manner, some of them for the 
first time since coming on board. We had a heavy blow last night, and 
lost the main-topsail before morning, which I think contributed to 
humble them. 

Slst. — This evening we were saluted with the joyful sound, from a 
fast sailing, clipper schooner, " Do you want a pilot 1 " which, being 
answered in the affirmative, " then heave to " was .the word. Our decks 
rang with the cheers of all on board I believe, but myself, when our 
courses were hauled up, and the main-yard immediately thrown to the 
mast. The pilot soon boarded us to leeward, and the "guessing" shortly 
commenced, such as, " I guess you are from Liverpool ? " "I guess you 
have had pretty smart weather ? " etc. For my own part, I " guessed " 
from the rapid motion of the clouds, that we should have another rough 
niglit, and so it proved. As the ship was beating to windward, the crew 
were toiling incessantly through the whole of it; and such was the noise 
and confusion on board that very little sleep could be obtained. 

[The Extracts which follow are from Daniel Wheeler's Journal and 
letters.] - 



1839.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 521 

First Month 1st, 1839. — This morning the Neversink hills were in 
sight, and we worked up the bay amidst fields of floating ice drifting 
from the mouth of the Hudson River. The morning was so foggy in the 
neighborhood of the city, that the signal of the telegraph announcing 
the approach of the George Washington, was not discovered by the " look- 
out," so that we were within three miles of the wharf at New York 
before a steamer came to assist us through the ice. By the way, I think 
the method of steering the American steamers is admirable : the helms- 
man is stationed in the forepart of the vessel, where he can see all before 
him, instead of being in the after part, where he can scarcely see any- 
thing for the masts, etc., of his own vessel : he is also sheltered from the 
weather in a large lantern, the windows of which he can open or shut 
at pleasure. Before noon we were at our desired haven, and I trust that 
some of our hearts were filled w^ith gratitude and thankfulness. 

Though unexpected and a perfect stranger, as by some means I had 
left England without any introductions for New York, I was kindly 
received on shore by John R.. Willis. In the afternoon, it was finally 
arranged that I should become an inmate with J. and P. Clapp. 

2(i. — Attended the week-day meeting for worship and the Monthly 
Meeting held at its close. In the former, I had a short testimony to bear 
to the faithfulness of that God with whom we have to do. 

Ath. — Had a most unexpected visit from my much loved friend, 
Stephen Grellet, who had come from his home at Burlington to see me. 
He struck me as very little altered since we parted in Petersburg, twenty 
years. ago. It was truly delightful to meet him again, though the inter- 
view could not fail to awaken many painful recollections of days that 
are past, when our little family circle was unbroken, and, as far as we 
can expect enjoyment while on earth, happy in itself. But though many 
seasons of sorrow were brought to remembrance, the never-failing mercy 
of the Lord could be traced to have compassed us about as with a shield, 
for his great name's sake, from the time of our separation up to this 
very day. 

Qih. {First day.) — In the early part of the meeting this morning, I 
was greatly bowed down ; but in the Lord's time was raised up to declare 
the way of life and salvation, and the necessity of the whole heart being 
given up to follow the Son of Man in the regeneration.* In the after- 
noon I had to revive the words of the apostle, " the weapons of our war- 
fare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of 
strongholds ; " querying, what we knew of this for ourselves. 

loth. — We were favored with a blessed meeting, when the poor in 
spirit were declared to be those to whom the gospel was ever and is still 
preached. Elizabeth Coggeshall afterwards knelt down, and gave the 
glory to Him who had thus condescended to grant us that drop of heav- 
enly refreshment. 

2^th. — In the forenoon meeting, I had to declare the necessity for all 
44* 



522 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1839. 

to come to the knowledge and possession of true faith, which can only 
be obtained from its ever-blessed author and finisher. 

2Sd. — Attended the Select Meetings at Westbury, where I had to 
encourage Friends to faithfulness in the maintenance of that cause which 
is as precious at the present day as when David replied to the remon- 
strances of his elder brother, " What have I now done ? Is there not a 
cause?" Although, in the promotion of this dignified cause, we may 
certainly have to drink of the cup which the Master drank of, and he 
baptized with the same baptism that He was baptized withal. The dis- 
ciple is not above his master, nor the servant above his lord, etc. 

24:th. — Attended the Quarterly Meeting, in which I had to sound an 
alarm amongst Friends, declaring that the Most High will have a church, 
He will have a people for himself, that shall show forth his praise. Many 
were willing and ready to join in the " Hosanna to the Son of David ; " 
but how few were found to confess Him, and to stand by Him, at the 
blood-stained cross : one betrayed his Master, another denied Him, and 
they all forsook Him and fled. I stood long on my feet, and had peace 
afterwards. 

On the 25th, the meeting for public worship was again held, and I 
was largely opened amongst them. The young people were earnestly 
entreated to hearken to the voice of wisdom, and offer an early sacrifice 
to the Lord : and I had to acknowledge the loving-kindness of the Lord 
in spreading the mantle of his heavenly presence over us, to my own 
comfort, and I trust to the satisfaction of my brethren also. In the 
evening, some opportunities were aflforded to address large companies of 
Friends, assembled at each others' houses. 

27th. — Attended the meetings for worship, and had service in both, 
to my own peace. 

28th. — Set out for Burlington, accompanied by Samuel Clapp and 
Wager Hull, by steamboat to Amboy, from thence by railroad : the route 
led by the house and grounds of Joseph Bonaparte, on the banks of the 
Delaware. A heavy storm of wind and rain, on the 26th, had raised the 
water in many parts to an unusual height, and occasioned much loss of 
property by sweeping the quays even of heavy articles, such as coal. 
The rising of the Delaware had spread large masses of ice over the 
neighborhood ; and the railroad by which we have travelled was in places 
entirely hidden by the water, which was still too high to be confined 
within its usual limits. The car in which we rode held about forty per- 
sons, with a stove in the middle of it, well supplied with fuel, which 
made it sufiiciently warm. Keached Burlington as it became dark, and 
were soon conducted to the abode of dear Stephen Grellet. Kemained 
here over their preparative meeting on the 31st, and had an opportunity 
of calhng on many Friends, 

Second Month \st. — Took leave of the family, where my residence 
had been delightful, and which reminded me of dwelling in a nest of 



1839.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 523 

turtle-doves. Friends of this place appear to live in much harmony, 
and have not witnessed many of those afflicting circumstances in which 
many other meetings have shared from the Hicksite apostasy. Pro- 
ceeded to Philadelphia in company with my country-people, Thomas 
and Elizabeth Robson, S. Grellet, and other Friends ; crossed the Dela- 
ware opposite the city, by steam bridge : we lodged at the house of Ellis 
Yarnall, a quiet retreat indeed. Next day I attended and had service 
in the Select Meeting. 

Sd. (First day.) — Attended the meeting for the western district in 
the morning, and was largely engaged therein. In the afternoon was at 
the Arch Street Meeting, and, from the oppressive heat of the house, had 
to labor under discouraging circumstances as to the body, but was enabled 
to declare the way of the Lord amongst them. 

4th. — The Quarterly Meeting was held this day: it was the largest 
meeting of Friends I ever saw, except the Yearly Meeting in London : 
the attendance was greater, perhaps by one-third, on the women's side of 
the house, than on the men's ; and this is more or less the case wherever 
I go. I had to press upon Friends the necessity of attaining that state 
which characterizes all the living members of the gospel church. 

Sth. — Attended the meetings in the northern and western districts, 
and had good service therein. The former is considered the largest in 
Philadelphia. 

On the 12th, 13th, and 14th, I attended the North, the Orange Street, 
and the Arch Street Meetings, in all of which my mouth was opened. 

On the 15th, I visited an afflicted family, the mother having died two 
days before. After seeing the corpse, we had a contritiug opportunity 
with the father and children, under the wing of the Prince of Peace. 
Coming to Philadelphia seems to have opened a wide door for me in the 
minds of a large body of Friends, and gives strength again to move for- 
ward : leaving New York has, I trust, been in the right ordering, in which 
I humbly pray to be preserved. 

17th. — x4.t the forenoon meeting under much discouragement. Had 
to stand some time amongst the people, and to insist on the necessity of 
our doing the will of the Holy Father, if we would know the doctrine 
of the Son ; unto those thus found in obedience his doctrine shall distil 
as the dew, and as the small rain upon the tender herb : they shall in- 
herit substance, and shall certainly know that they have not followed 
cunningly devised fables, but living and substantial truth. 

Third Month llth. — Since the last entry, very much confined to the 
house with an attack of influenza, which has prevailed here very gener- 
ally. My mind has often been brought very low; but my gracious 
Master has been pleased to enable me to stand resigned to every dispen- 
sation of his holy will. Many Friends have called to console and com- 
fort me, and the estimable family with whom my lot has been cast have 
lost no opportunity to administer to my relief in every way ; so that in 



524 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1839. 

everything I have abundant cause to give thanks to Him through whom 
all my wants have been so mercifully supplied. Yesterday got to meet- 
ing, and had a short testimony to bear that the path to the kingdom 
changeth not, but is the same now as in the beginning ; and this way is 
Jesus, the first and the last, the Alpha and the Omega, the beginning 
and the ending, the bright and morning star. 

17th. — At the Western district meeting. Shortly after gathering, the 
silence was broken by one of the Hicksite preachers. His doctrine was 
guarded, and condemnable rather for what he had not spoken than for 
what he did speak. I thought that those who really knew what he was 
were certainly blameworthy in not apprising the elders, so that the meet- 
ing might not have been disturbed by him. The discourses of these 
people are frequently very extravagant, denying the divinity of the 
Lord who bought them in terms little short of blasphemy. 

19th. — Attended the North meeting, after which the preparative 
meeting was held. In the meeting for worship seven ministers were 
present, but not a word spoken. It is truly and sorrowfully a low 
time, in which the rightly concerned must be willing to suffer with 
their suffering Lord, and be crucified with Him in the spiritual Sodom 
and Egypt of the present day. 

20th. — Attended the Western meeting; after which the Monthly 
Meeting was held. I have been silent in several meetings of late, and 
at times much depressed from day to day. In the meeting for w^orship^ 
a Friend from another meeting spoke encouragingly to my state as one 
acquainted with the Lord's dealings, and the trials his servants have to 
pass through. 

24:th. (First day.) — Attended the Western district meeting in the 
morning, which was much disturbed by the indisposition of a female 
who had to retire, and by an alarm of fire. My mind was under exer- 
cise, and a woman Friend standing up led the. way 'for my declaring 
that the Lord most assuredly is looking for fruit, even the fruit of the 
Spirit, afterwards reciting the words of our Saviour to his disciples: 
" Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit ; so shall ye 
be my disciples. Every branch in me that beareth not fruit, He taketh 
away ; and every branch that beareth fruit, He purgeth it, that it may 
bring forth more fruit," etc. I felt somewhat relieved at the close of 
the meeting. 

In the evening, attended a meeting appointed by Elizabeth Robson 
for the young people particularly. Dear Elizabeth Robson had to 
speak of the blessedness of those who take up the cross and follow the 
Lord Jesus, and of the impossibility of serving two" masters; towards the 
conclusion she supplicated on their behalf. It might be termed a solid 
meeting ; but it seemed to me that the minds of too many of our young 
people have already been so much dazzled with the glare of creaturely 
activity and excitement as to have but little relish for the plain but 



1839.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 525 

incontrovertible truths of the gospel in their primitive purity. Oh, the 
beguiling influence of human wisdom ! how doth it corrupt from the sim- 
plicity that is in Jesus ! It strikes at the very life of spiritual Chris- 
tianity. 

25th. — The day rough and cold, with showers of snow. My health 
through favor is much restored ; my only want is more and more of the 
Divine presence, and more ability to exalt the cause of truth and right- 
eousness in the earth. 

2Qth. — Attended the North meeting, after which their Monthly Meet- 
ing was held and my certificates were read. 

27th and 2Sth. — Attended the Orange Street and Arch Street meet- 
ings, after each of which the Monthly Meeting was held. At all the 
Monthly Meetings I have recently attended, it is very painful to witness 
the number of young persons who are leaving the Society. These for 
the most part were minors when their parents became Hicksites ; and, 
as they become of age, are disowned for non-attendance of meetings. 
Others, again, are selling their birthright for a mess of pottage ; and it 
is evident, from the inconsistency of conduct of hundreds in this city, 
how lightly they esteem the principles in which they have been educated. 
Alas ! alas ! what will they do in the end ? 

31st — Attended the meeting now held as the wreck of the once large 
and comfortable meeting of Merion, consisting of thirty-six to forty per- 
sons. I had to stand up amongst them and testify that '^ the law is holy, 
and the commandment holy, and just, and good : " that the true wor- 
shippers are no longer under the law of sin and death, but under the law 
of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus, which makes free from the law of 
sin and death. They are not under the dominion of sin, but under 
grace, that grace and truth which came by Jesus Christ : the Truth hath 
made them free, and they are free indeed. It. is only such that can wor- 
ship the Father in the beauty of holiness, and in newness of life. 

Fourth Month 1st. — Accompanied Israel Morris to Haverford. Here 
is established a school for Friends' children, where the higher branches 
of learning are taught, at present to about seventy boys ; but as the 
vacation is near at hand, and preparations making for an examination 
before that commences, I saw no part of the usual routine of the insti- 
tution. 

Ath. — Attended the meeting at Haverford. It was a restless and try- 
ing time to me. I had to revive among them the passage beginning, 
" Let not the wise man glory in his wisdom, neither let the mighty man 
glory in his might. Let not the rich man glory in his riches ; but let 
him that glorieth, glory in this, that he that understandeth and knoweth 
me, that I am the Lord, which exercise loving-kindness, judgment, and 
righteousness in the earth ; for in these things I delight, saith the Lord." 

7th. (^First day.) — Attended both meetings at Burlington, having 
come by steamboat yesterday. In the forenoon I stood up with these 



526 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1839. 

expressions of the royal Psalmist, than whom none could bear a more 
ample testimony to the loving-kindness, mercy, and faithfulness of the 
Lord, had nevertheless his share of trial, and had at seasons to mourn 
as a dove in the absence of his Beloved ; as when we find him making 
the solemn appeal, " Will the Lord cast oflT forever, and will He be 
favorable no more ? " etc. In the afternoon, I revived the words of our 
dear Redeemer, " Strive to enter in at the strait gate ; " which strait gate 
remains to be the only way to the kingdom. If " we live after the flesh, 
we shall die: but if we, through the Spirit, do mortify the deeds of the 
body, we shall live : " the life of the Christian is a continual warfare, the 
flesh against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh ; but the weapons 
of his warfare are inward and spiritual, and " mighty through God," etc. 

8^^. — Spent the afternoon much to my satisfaction with our ancient 
friend John Cox, eighty-seven years of age : he is a minister, and alive 
in the Truth. In the evening J. J. Gurney arrived from New York, 
whom it was very pleasant to meet again. 

9th. — Returned to New York, and found J. Clapp and family well, 
and as kind as heretofore. The next day attended the meeting here, 
which proved satisfactory. I had to allude to the blessedness and peace 
that are the portion of the children of God, who have been ransomed 
from their sins by the blood of Jesus, and redeemed by submission to 
the operation of his Holy Spirit in their hearts : reviving the language 
of the prophet, " Look upon Zion, the city of our solemnities ; thine eyes 
shall see Jerusalem a quiet habitation, a tabernacle that shall not be 
taken down." Several others spoke. 

llth. — Returned by railroad to Philadelphia, having the company of 
Anna A. Jenkins and her companion from Providence. 

12th.- — Attended the Meeting for Suflerings, which was large, nearly 
all the members being present. The subject of slavery came before it; 
and the case of the oppressed slaves, as well as of the slaveholders, was 
treated with much feeling. Many Friends seem under much concern on 
this subject, and on account of those of our numbers who have joined 
the Colonization Society, which is not unlike sanctioning the continuance 
of this cruel system. May the Lord be graciously pleased to break this 
inhuman yoke asunder. 

13^A. — Attended the first sitting of the Yearly Meeting of ministers 
and elders : it was a low time with me, and I believe with others also. 

14f/i. (^First day.) — Attended the meeting in Twelfth Street, in the 
forepart of which Anna A. Jenkins appeared in supplication. A young 
minister followed in a lively testimony ; after which I found an exercise 
which I was enabled to throw off*, and had to encourage the young man 
who preceded me. A Friend who sat by me, afterwards said that he 
was sensible when my concern came on, it was suddenly " like a flash," 
and so it was ; under the feeling of which I stood up almost immediately, 
and was afterwards comforted. 



1839.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 527 

loth. — The Yearly Meeting at large sat down. I little thought that 
it would be my lot to break in upon the solemnity that prevailed, until 
a short interval before I found that I could do no other than petition, on 
the bended knee, that the Lord in his everlasting mercy would be pleased 
to lift up the light of his heavenly countenance upon us. After taking 
my seat again, my soul was melted in humble contrition before Him 
who liveth forever and ever. 

The Yearly Meeting continued by adjournments until the 19th instant 
inclusive, and was an exercising time, on account of the too general de- 
parture from, and ignorance of, that light and truth which distinguished 
the meetings of our worthy predecessors in so eminent a manner. On 
the subject of meetings for worship, I had one remark to make; and to 
declare that if ever we suffered the righteous testimony to the teachings 
of that Divine grace which hath appeared unto all men to fall to the 
ground, or be lowered by departure from a silent waiting upon God for 
the blessed influence of the Holy Spirit, to enable us to worship Him 
aright, the glory would depart from our Israel, and nothing be left us 
but an empty name. 

On the morning of the loth, before the sun was up, the love of God 
flowed through my heart towards our beloved sisters in their Yearly 
Meeting ; but this blessed visitation soon passed away as a morning cloud, 
leaving not a trace behind : and yet it was in the same glorious manner, 
but shorter and in a less degree, as that which once prompted me to visit 
the distant isles of the ocean. I felt no more of it, although my mind 
often recurred to the manifestation during a time of great sensible weak- 
ness and self-abasement for several successive sittings ; wherein was re- 
markably verified the necessity for the feet of the priests to stand firm 
in the bottom of Jordan, with the ark of the testimony, until all the people 
had clean passed over. When all the minutes were gone through, and 
the principal cases disposed of, dear Elizabeth Robson came into the 
men's meeting ; before this scarcely anything in the line of ministry was 
offered by any one ; but now the seals seemed to be loosed. E. E,. was 
highly favored, and bore an awakening testimony among us. This opened 
the way for me to follow, exhorting all to turn to the Lord with full pur- 
pose of heart, in the very depths of humility. My soul had mourned 
over the low state of things among us : the sorrowful and manifest de- 
clension, which had so greatly marred and defaced our religious Society, 
might be traced to our having departed in heart from that precious prin- 
ciple of light and life bestowed in redeeming mercy on every individual 
of the human race. It is high time to lay aside the unfruitful works of 
darkness, and to put on the whole armor of light ; for the day is far 
spent, and the night is at hand. 

On the 19th, the prospect above-mentioned again revived before me, 
and in the afternoon I thought I could not allow the meeting to conclude 
without making some attempt to bring it about. I hinted my situation 



528 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1839. 

to an elder in the meeting-house yard, when our meeting was gathering, 
who advised me to proceed with it ; and as soon* as the clerk had opened 
the meeting, I spread my concern before it, and Friends rising in quick 
succession with a word of encouragement, I was soon set at liberty. I 
had full opportunity to clear my mind in a crowded meeting, to my own 
great relief; and perhaps some longing desires might be raised in the 
hearts of individuals after that purity of heart and life in which the 
Lord delighteth : the result I desire to leave to Him who seeth the end 
from the beginning. As the men's meeting gathered, my exercise had 
become stronger and stronger, in tender mercy confirming me that it was 
of the Lord ; and truly his heavenly power and presence went with me, 
and enabled me richly to open the way of life to my beloved sisters, and 
to encourage them to press towards the mark for the prize immortal, the 
high calling of God in Christ Jesus. I understood afterwards that no 
other time during the whole Yearly Meeting would have been so season- 
able as the one I was pressed to resort to. Trust in the Lord, O my 
soul! 

21st.^ — Attended both meetings. In the forenoon I had to deal very 
plainly ; in the afternoon was silent. 

23c?. — Attended the funeral of Timothy Paxton,a worthy elder whom 
I had visited in the course of his sickness. The- crucified Saviour was 
declared to a large assemblage, including, I suppose, many Hicksites, 
but all was quietly received. 

27ih. — Proceeded to Wilmington, and was kindly received at the 
abode of Samuel Hillis. This city is built in a well-chosen situation, 
with the noble Delaware in its front and the Brandy wine and Christiana 
rivers navigable up to the wharves. At the foot of the Brandy wine 
many mills are established, where the bulk of the American flour that 
is exported is dried and ground. 

Attended both meetings in Wilmington, in which I had some service. 
In the afternoon an ancient Friend spoke, which opened the way for me 
to quote the apostolic declaration : " That which may be known of God 
is manifest in man, for God hath showed it unto him," making a solemn 
appeal to some present whether they were not treating the Spirit of the 
Lord in their hearts as his holy person was treated when on earth by 
the Jews — when "He was despised and rejected of men, a man of sor- 
rows and acquainted with grief." Assuredly a day will come when He 
who now pleadeth with them for their own soul's sake, in matchless love 
and mercy, shall be their judge. " I judge no man. The words that I 
speak, the same shall judge them at the last day." 

Fifth Month Zd. — Went over two whaling- vessels lately returned from 
the Pacific ; in one found a poor solitary New Zealander. Of course 
little could be done in the way of conversation, as he spoke but little 
English. One of these vessels had been out only twenty-two mouths — the 
other nearly four years, and at last returned with only a scanty cargo. 



1839.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 529 

4th. — Attended the Monthly Meeting; to myself a lifeless season. 
A number of young persons at schools kept by Friends in this neighbor- 
hood attend meetings ; which tends very much to make them unsettled 
and unsatisfactory, as some of the boys particularly are very restless and 
appear insensible of the true intent of our meeting together. I found 
that, unless they came to meetings, their teachers would have to remain 
at home with them, and Friends on this account make allowances and 
bear these things with much Christian charity. 

5th. (First day.) — Had good service in the forenoon meeting ; declaring 
the blessedness of those who do the will of the Father by hearkening to 
the voice of his well-beloved Son. In the evening I had a public meet- 
ing, to which the inhabitants at large were invited ; a considerable num- 
ber assembled, but the house was not filled. It was an exercising time 
to myself, arising in part from the weight of responsibility resting upon 
me, and partly from having an intoxicated individual seated directly 
before me, who fell asleep, and leaned forward so much that his hat fell 
twice from his head. An attempt was made to persuade him to go home, 
but did not succeed; he eventually roused up, I was informed, and listened 
attentively. I sat pretty long before I felt strength to stand up. At 
length the following expressions crossed my mind, and brought with 
them the ability to testify that "the God of Israel is He that giveth 
strength and power to his people. Blessed be God ! " I had abundant 
cause, as on many former occasions, to magnify that Almighty power 
which enabled me to declare his mercy and his truth among the people ; 
enlarging my heart as I proceeded to speak with innocent boldness of 
the things of his kingdom. It was with me to set forth the glories of 
the present gospel day, and to query how far we were individually con- 
tributing or otherwise to promote its fulness, as we have each a responsible 
part to act in the great work. My late visit to the South Seas was ad- 
verted to, and the message with which I was charged by Paofai, one of 
the principal chiefs of the island of Eimeo, was faithfully delivered.* I 
had to point out the dreadful national responsibility we were incurring, 
and the imperative necessity for all earnestly to consider whether they 
were clear of contributing in any manner to the sacrifice of these poor 
islanders, who are fast vanishing from the surface of the earth in conse- 
quence of their intercourse with foreigners, reviving the words of the 
prophet of the Most High : " Shall I not visit for these things ; shall not 
my soul be avenged upon such a nation ? " It was a solemn opportunity, 
and was overshadowed by the wing of everlasting love ; so that my soul 
could truly say, I trust with humble reverence, at the end as at the 

* " Go," he said, "to Britannia, and tell the people to have mercy on us ; and then 
go to America, and tell the people there to have mercy on us ; for it is'these countries 
that send the poison amongst us" — alluding to the introduction of rum, etc. See 
page 308. 

45 21 



530 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1839. 

beginning, " Blessed be God," who alone " giveth strength and power to 
his people." 

lOi^A. — Attended the meeting this day, which was a highly faYored 
season. A precious remnant was present, capable of appreciating this 
signal instance of Divine regard vouchsafed even in this degenerate day, 
as a brook by the way. 

11th. — Took leave of Friends, and left Wilmington by railroad, with 
a peaceful mind. We crossed the noble Susquehanna River at Havre de 
Grace, and several branches of the Chesapeake Bay and the Gunpowder 
water, on the way to Baltimore : we reached this city early in the after- 
noon, where I am now kindly entertained at the house of Dr. Thomas. 
The passage of the Susquehanna, which I have just mentioned, is by 
steamer, and is so managed that, from leaving the railway-car on one 
side till again seated in a fresh car on the other side, the passenger is 
constantly under cover, so that whatever be the weather he is provided 
for. 

12th. — In the forenoon meeting I was closely engaged, standing up 
with the words of the blessed Redeemer, "Ye worship ye know not 
what." However abrupt and unpalatable the accusation might appear, 
I found that I had no other course to take. Many Hicksites were at the 
meeting, for whom what I had to say might have seemed to have been 
previously prepared, if I had known that they would have been at the 
meeting : it was, however, a solid meeting. The afternoon meeting was 
silent as to myself, but we had the ministry of another Friend to satis- 
faction. 

lith. — Believing that I could do no less than endeavor to meet the 
sailors, and others connected with a seafaring life, arrangements were 
made for this purpose; and the privilege obtained of the use of the 
Bethel chapel, when it was ascertained that the stranger for whom it was 
requested was not a Hicksite : the meeting was held at a suitable hour 
in the evening, and was considered large. As regards myself, it was a 
low season ; and I believed, while sitting in silence before them, that but 
few were present of the description whom my souj longed after. I was 
strengthened to declare the everlasting gospel amongst them ; but seemed 
led along to a class making much higher profession of religion than 
those whom I expected to assemble. It was, I believe, considered a 
satisfactory meeting ; but the feelings of the unprofitable servant were 
mine. 

15th. — Called on some of the sick and afflicted, to my own comfort 
and peace. In the evening a large number of Friends and others col- 
lected at the house of Dr. Thomas, where a precious opportunity was 
vouchsafed to us. 

IQth, — The week-day meeting held in course was small, but very 
precious to a living remnant. I had much to say among them of an 
encouraging and comforting nature ; but I hope it was done in such a 



1839.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 531 

manner that none could take that to themselves which belonged to 
another : the terms were rigidly specified. I had to commemorate the 
tender mercy of our God, and the continued regard of our holy High 
Priest, Christ Jesus ; whose presence was livingly felt amongst us. It 
was a blessed season to myself; and I believe will not soon be forgotten 
by some others. 

In the afternoon, took leave of my truly kind host, and, accompanied 
by Samuel Carey, proceeded by railway towards Virginia. After cross- 
ing the Patapsco Kiver, and passing through the city of Washington, we 
were embarked on board a steamer ; we proceeded down the spacious 
Potomac as far as the head of Potomac Creek, which runs up from 
Chesapeake Bay. Here we were packed in crowded, clumsy stages, and 
conveyed nine miles to Fredericksburgh, where we were again seated in 
a railway-car holding about sixty persons, many of them in rocking- 
chairs, which seem quite a. sine qua non with all classes here. We 
reached the station near Taylorsville about four o'clock the next morn- 
ing ; but as this is merely a boarded shed, where whiskey and cider are 
sold, we walked on to the village, carrying our luggage with us. Here 
we found comfortable quarters ; but owing to some failure of letters, a 
carriage which was to have met us here was not to be found! We were 
now in a land of slavery, and the delay which this disappointment occa- 
sioned, afforded some oppx)rtunity of remarking the effects of the system ; 
but although perhaps here, in its mildest form, both the country and the 
people wear an aspect of wretchedness and poverty quite striking to a 
stranger. The land has grown tobacco until in places it can scarcely 
cover itself with a plant of any kind. Here and there a patch of Indian 
corn is to be seen, which, with hogs, seems to constitute the principal 
food of the inhabitants. In the afternoon we hired a pair of horses that 
had been ploughing, a very old, shabby vehicle, and equally shabby 
harness, and set forward for Montpelier, in Hanover county. Had 
to ford a small river by the way, in the middle of which the horses be- 
came awkward, probably from a desire to drink ; . when the harness 
broke, and the poor animals drank their fill, whilst our negro driver re- 
paired damages, cutting up parts of the harness to strengthen what had 
given way. The weather was very sultry, and we reached the mansion 
of Kathaniel C. Crenshaw just at the commencement of a heavy thunder- 
storm. We were most hospitably received, although a large party of 
Friends had already assembled, like ourselves, on their way to the Yearly 
Meeting of Virginia, to be held the next day at Cedar Creek, five miles 
distant. 

l^ih. — Attended the Select Meeting in the forenoon, which, though 
small was satisfactory, and afterwards the Meeting for Sufferings. 

l^th. (^First day.) — The people collected for the forenoon meeting in 
great numbers. The neighborhood of the meeting-house exhibited such 
a display of equipages, as I could not have supposed the country here- 



532 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1839. 

away was capable of making. Many of the colored people also attended. 
The meeting-house was built before the separation, and therefore of large 
dimensions, so that there was room for all ; but for a time we were much 
disturbed by the very loose behavior of some of our well-dressed white 
visitors. I was grieved with their conduct, and at length told them that, 
in order to get into a settled state, it would be well for each individual 
to consider in whose presence we were assembled, as became men and 
Christians, etc. : we were afterwards favored with a solemn season to- 
gether. A few went out, but the more solid part remained until the 
meeting ended. At my request, a public meeting w^as held that after- 
noon. It was not so large as that in the forenoon, but the company were 
much more solid ; and I humbly trust the great Name was exalted that 
day, and his power felt to reign in the hearts of many. 

20th. (Second day.) — It is the practice for the business of the Yearly 
Meeting to commence this morning. The men and women usually sit 
together for a short interval, and then the shutters are drawn up, which 
separate them into distinct meetings ; but before this could be done, the 
people flocked in so numerously as almost to compel the holding of a 
meeting for worship with them ; and through favor it proved a season 
worth coming several hundred miles to witness. It was, I believe, a day 
of solemn warning and renewed visitation to many, and particularly to 
the young people in membership with us. I felt bound to revive among 
them the fatherly invitation of the Most High, " Come out of Babylon, 
my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not 
of her plagues." " Come out from among them, and be ye separate, 
saith the Lord, and I will receive you : and I will be a father unto you, 
and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty." Let 
not the Babylonish garment, nor the wedge of gold, be in our camp ; but 
save yourselves from this untoward generation, etc. The Lord's power 
was felt to prevail among us, to the softening of many hearts, and the 
encouragement of the faithful of this sequestered little flock. On the 
way, afterwards, to the house of Walter Crewe, in company with his 
daughter, and Samuel Carey, we experienced a marvellous preservation 
from being hurled down a precipitous bank. Owing to something being 
wrong about the harness, one of the horses got ofl* the road, and dragged 
the other with him ; and had the driver attempted to turn them again, 
we must have been overturned. Our escape seemed brought about by 
the horses being kept, as it were, before wind and sea, directly end-on, 
and almost on their haunches, sliding straight down the hill to level 
ground below. Had the carriage been turned ever so little on one side, 
it must immediately have toppled over, and probably w^ould have rolled 
several times over before it reached the bottom ; and yet such was the 
mercy extended to us that no one was hurt, and neither carriage nor 
horses apparently injured. Such unmerited favors demanded our hum- 
blest gratitude. 



1839.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 633 

Attended the different sittings of this Yearly Meeting on the 21st and 
22d. In the afternoon of the latter day, the business was nearly con- 
cluded, and I took leave of Friends, being desirous of attending the 
Yearly Meeting in New York, which is fast approaching. I was com- 
forted in the belief that in this Yearly Meeting, although small indeed 
to what it formerly was, there is yet a living remnant to whom the cause 
of truth is precious. May the Lord preserve them in this land of op- 
pression, and may their hands be unpolluted by the blood of the suffer- 
ing sons of Africa. We set out the same afternoon, and were favored to 
reach Baltimore the next morning, and were again hospitably received 
by Dr. Thomas and family. During the night there was a succession of 
thunder and lightning ; my attention was much attracted by the bril- 
liant little lamps of the fire-fly, which were perceptible between the flashes 
of lightning, pursuing their nightly excursions, and filling their place in 
the marvellous works of this beautiful creation according to their order 
and the part assigned them, showing forth the praises of their Almighty 
Creator. 

Rested on the 23d, and the next morning again left my kind friends 
of Baltimore and pursued my way alone to Philadelphia, where I reached 
the abode of my ancient friend, Ellis Yarnall, the same night, and finally 
got to my quarters in New York on the 25th. Here I found many Friends 
from Canada and other parts arrived for the Yearly Meeting. Attended 
the various meetings as they came in course, and sat for the most part in 
silence. 

Slst. — The last sitting of the Select Meeting was held. In this I had 
to state, in plain terms, my fears as to the present state of the ministry ; 
and had to remind Friends of the devastation in our Society in England 
from this very cause of unsound ministry having crept in among us. 
My mind found some relief. 

In the evening attended a meeting, appointed at the request of Eliza- 
beth Robson, for the young people, in which she had largely to labor 
amongst them in the love of the gospel ; I trust to the relief of her own 
mind and to the benefit of many. It appeared from the different epistles 
that there is a prospect of a succession of burden-bearers amongst the 
young people, which I sincerely desire may be amply realized ; but to 
myself the prospect is very gloomy as regards our Society in this land. 

Sixth Month %d. — In the forenoon, J. J. Gurney appeared at some 
length, and greatly do I desire that lasting impressions may have been 
made on some ; but, alas ! how often doth the ear listen with gladness, 
and even the heart desire to become acquainted with those things that 
accompany life and salvation, whilst it still remains in the unregenerate 
state for want of that self-denial and daily cross to our corrupt wills 
and inclinations without which we cannot advance one step nearer the 
heavenly kingdom. 
45* 



634 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEE. [1839. 



CHAPTEE XXXYI. 

Attends New England Yearly Meeting, etc. — Visits Noya Scotia and 
Canada — Eeturns to Philadelphia and proceeds to Ohio; Attends the 
Yearly Meeting at Mount Pleasant — Eeturns to England. 

SIXTH MONTH 7th.— Embarked in the steamer for Newport, 
Rhode Island, with a company of two hundred and seventy-five pas- 
sengers, including several Friends. We were favored with a beautiful 
night, and rounded Point Judith next morning under the most favorable 
circumstances : this point being exposed to the swells of the Atlantic is 
often a very rough part of the voyage. We reached Newport at five 
A. M., and proceeded in stages towards New Bedford, arriving by noon 
at Francis Tabor's; where I found a family dwelling much in the ancient 
style and simplicity of our early Friends, both the heads being elders in 
the Society. Here I was again a stranger, and without any defined 
prospect of duty before me. 

The next day, the 9th, being First day, my path was greatly opened ; 
and at the close of the forenoon meeting the way was clear for me to 
request that a meeting should be appointed for the inhabitants generally, 
seamen, and those connected with a seafaring life ; which was arranged 
for the following evening. We were favored with two comfortable meet- 
ings that day ; and in the evening, before separating from a large com- 
pany assembled at the house of a Friend, it was with me to recognize 
that Almighty power which " maketh the outgoings of the morning and 
the evening to rejoice, " and to acknowledge the unspeakable favor, after 
a day full of mercy and full of love, to be sensible that the heavenly 
wing still overshadowed us, a great and precious privilege, demanding 
all our admiration, gratitude, and humble praise. 

10th.— In the afternoon attended the funeral of a young person who 
died after a severe illness, occasioned by sitting on the ice, when heated 
and fatigued, six months ago. Many were collected^ on the occasion, and 
after two other Friends had spoken, I had to urge the necessity of our 
individually becoming acquainted with Him who is "the resurrection 
and the life," and thus be prepared for the day of death appointed unto 
all men. The meeting in the evening was largely attended, and proved 
a solemn season. Friends of New Bedford were hearty in the cause, and 
had taken great pains to apprize their fellow-townsmen by advertisement, 
the circulation of hand-bills, and, in some instances, by personal appli- 
cation. Notwithstanding the responsibility was heavy upon me, and the 
prospect truly formidable, I was supported under it to my own admira- 
tion ; well knowing Him in whom I had believed, by his heavenly grace, 
to be sufficient for me in all things. That Almighty power which is the 
crown and diadem of every religious assembly was mercifully pleased 



1839.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 535 

to own our gathering, and this evidence of Divine regard was acknowl- 
edged, I trust, to his glory and praise. 

I came here poor and low enough ; and now how eminently have I 
witnessed the gracious dealings of the Lord for his great name's sake ! 
My heart feels more and more constrained to trust with humble confi- 
dence in Him, and to cast all my care and burden upon Him alone ; 
desiring earnestly that self may be so kept down that the Divine glory 
may be the only motive to action in my feeble endeavors to promote the 
precious cause of truth among my fellow-creatures as from time to time 
I may apprehend required of me. 

Idih — Came to Nantucket by steamer on the 11th, and was kindly 
received by Prince Gardner and family, with whom I am now staying. 
Yesterday, visited several sick and infirm persons ; I trust the time was 
profitably spent. I tried the fleece last night until pretty late, and at 
length concluded it safest for me to propose that a public meeting should 
be held here this evening ; and, Friends uniting in this prospect, notice 
has been given of the same. 

This morning attended the week-day meeting, and although a consider- 
able body of valuable Friends was collected, everything was like iron 
and brass about us ; my mouth was completely sealed up, until the meet- 
ing was about two-thirds over, when a Friend stood up in the body of 
the meeting and expressed a few sentences. This was what had to be 
waited for, and now my bonds were broken asunder and my tongue 
loosed. Thus " day unto day uttereth speech," and instruction is sealed 
to the mind, more and more to cast our care upon Him who careth for 
us, although wholly unperceived, until He is pleased to reveal himself 
to our finite understanding. 

Newport, Rhode Island, Sixth Month 22d. — Unable from a variety of 
circumstances to resume my pen until this day. The public meeting on 
the 13th proved a highly favored season, and much larger than the one 
held at New Bedford. Thus was this (to me) eventful day rendered 
memorable to the very close, through Him who doeth all things well. 
At an early hour the next morning embarked with a goodly company 
of Friends on our way to the New England Yearly Meeting ; * and 
reached the house of Edward Wing, at Tiverton, the same evening, the 
14th instant, having travelled by land and water about one hundred 
miles. Here I found a house apparently filled with guests; but was 
cheerfully accommodated, our host telling us they were never so full 
but that one more could be admitted. In these parts their neighbors of 
other societies freely open their doors to Friends on such occasions. 

Ibth. — Attended the Select Meeting, and the Meeting for Sufierings 
at Plymouth, eight miles farther ; and the same evening continued our 
course towards Newport, reaching the house of David Buffam before 

* Held at Newport, Ehode Island. 



636 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1839. 

suDset, about two miles from this town. Here I found a hospitable 
family, and many Friends with whom I had already become acquainted. 

IQth. (First day.) — Attended the meetings for public worship, to 
which the town's-people flowed like a living stream. The meeting-house 
holds, I ^vas informed, about two thousand people; and it was so filled, 
before the appointed time, that it was difficult to reach the gallery. In 
the morning, after our aged friend, Elizabeth Coggeshall, had broken 
the silence by a solemn petition to the throne of grace, I had largely to 
declare the way of life and salvation, to my own comfort and relief; 
though no light matter to have to stand forward in the presence of so 
many weighty ministers and elders of both sexes. 

The Yearly Meeting was considered large, and was favored at seasons 
throughout its sittings with the Divine presence. Although it comprises 
many living members, yet there was much found to mourn over, and 
render getting along very heavy work, when the true state of the Society 
was opened out by the answers to the queries. There were many present, 
I believe, who could say with the prophet, " I was bowed down at the 
hearing of it, I was dismayed at the seeing of it." An address was drawn 
up by. the Committee of Correspondence, and sent down to the different 
Quarterly Meetings, containing much excellent advice, very applicable 
to the state of things in many of the meetings. Non-attendance of meet- 
ings, want of love, and, in several instances, an attachment to military 
parade, were the principal causes of mourning. 

The last sitting of the Yearly Meeting was held yesterday, the 21st, 
and many Friends left Newport last evening ; but the foggy state of the 
weather having prevented the arrival of the usual steamboats, some hun- 
dreds, I suppose, are still in the boarding-houses. I met here my coun- 
try-people, Thomas and Elizabeth Robson ; also John Wilbur,, my ac- 
quaintance in old England. To-day I am lying upon my oars, and 
resting a little ; it is probable that Providence may be the next point 
of destination ; but I am waiting to see what to-morrow will bring forth. 

Whilst looking round a little at New Bedford, I met with Matthew 
Luce, a captain who has made several voyages up.the Baltic; but what 
makes the circumstance worthy of record, and attaches me to him, is the 
fact of his having been a fellow-passenger from Cronstadt to England 
with my ever dear and lamented William, a few weeks before his decease. 
Finding that, during the voyage. Captain Luce had rendered much kind 
assistance to this darling object of my hopes in his weak and declining 
state, I could not but feel him greatly endeared to me. He spoke with 
much feeling of dear William's pious resignation, and humble but firm 
confidence in the arm of everlasting strength; and that although he had 
no care-taker with him, or previous acquaintance to lend a hand of help, 
yet he comforted himself in the belief that this and every other lack 
would be supplied ; telling Matthew Luce that he considered him an 
instance of what would be cast up for him in his friendless condition. 



1839.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 537 

Matthew Luce said lie considered it quite a privilege to have been with 
him. To hear this from so authentic a source was indeed very comfort- 
ing and cheering to my heart, in the midst of a renewed sense of the 
treasure I had lost, and to find that he had been thus cared for, when 
in a peculiar manner cast out, as it were, upon the wide world. Truly, 
" as the mountains are round about Jerusalem, so is the Lord round about 
his people from henceforth and forever," however widely separated from 
their families and connections, I can abundantly testify. 

23d (First day.) — Attended both meetings at Newport ; in the fore- 
noon, many attended besides members, and I had good service. In the 
afternoon meeting, Elizabeth Robson was drawn forth to minister among 
them. 

24:th. — Attended a public meeting held at my request. The evening 
proved wet, and the gathering not so large as was expected, but remark- 
ably solid, and I was favored with an open time among them. My mind 
afterwards felt peaceful ; and I think I never was more sensible that help 
and strength had been administered in the needful time. 

25th. — Came to Lynn by way of Providence and Boston, arriving 
about sunset, and was kindly entertained at the house of Isaac Basset. 
Before reaching Providence, the site of the dwelling and burying-place 
of Mary Dyer was shown me; and, before crossing the ferry to East 
Boston, the place where she was executed, with Marmaduke Stevenson 
and William Bobinson. 

26th. — Attended the week-day meeting of Friends at Lynn, where we 
had renewed cause to bow in humble reverence to the great Preserver of 
men for the extension of his goodness to his poor, unworthy creatures, 
wherewith He was pleased to comfort us together in an eminent degree. 
After a long silence, and a female Friend had expressed a few sentences, 
I had to revive the sealed promises to the wise, and to them that turn 
many to righteousness, in the words of Daniel the prophet, and to declare 
the sure way for every individual to be numbered with those who inherit 
such transcendent glory : " Behold, thus shall the man be blessed that 
feareth the Lord ; " *' The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom ; " 
" The secret of the Lord is with them that fear Him ; and He will show 
them his covenant" of light, life, and truth; which, if obedience keep 
pace with knowledge, will make us wise in heart, and enable us so to let 
our " light shine before men, that others, seeing our good works, may 
glorify " God in the day of their visitation, and be strengthened more 
and more to follow after righteousness, that their example also may 
produce the like happy result. Thus many, by our faithfulness, may 
be turned to righteousness, and the language of inspiration will be ful- 
filled : " They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firma- 
ment, and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars forever and 
ever." The Lord was with us of a truth, to the tendering of the hearts of 
the many. Reached the house of Abijah Chase, of Salem, that evening. 



538 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. , [1839. 

21ih. — Sat with Friends of Salem in their usual meeting. I had a 
close testimony to bear, and I trust did not withhold any part of what 
came before me. Keturned to Lynn in the afternoon. 

2^th. — In company with several Friends went to Boston. As no 
Friends reside there, we put up at the Marlborough, which is one of 
the first hotels in the city, and is a temperance house, where we were 
well accommodated. In the evening, attended a public meeting ap- 
pointed for me, and for which arrangements had been carefully made 
beforehand. "We met in a house belonging to Friends, nominally at 
half-past seven ; but it was much later before the meeting became toler- 
ably settled. I had largely to labor among them, but found it heavy 
work. J. D. Lang, a Friend from the State of Maine, was present, and 
his company very acceptable to me, though he sat by me in silence. 

2^th. — Returned as far as Providence, in company with W. Jenkins ; 
and next day, the 30th, attended meetings there. In the forenoon it was 
a dull season, one of those when deep calleth unto deep. E. Robson 
was present, but both of us were silent. The expectation of the people 
being too much upon the poor instruments, was wholly disappointed, and 
found to end in vanity and vexation of spirit; while we sat as fools 
among them : I would that this might operate as a sign that man can 
of himself do nothing. 

In the afternoon a public meeting was appointed for Elizabeth Rob- 
son, and good attendance given : E. R. had the whole weight of the ser- 
vice, and was helped through to my admiration and rejoicing. The day 
altogether was one that confirmed me in my belief of the sympathy and 
fellow-feeling of the living members of the one body. In the morning 
we shared the humiliating, but wholesome, season together ; and in the 
afternoon were favored to share in the love of the Master, which flowed 
to both in an encouraging manner. Before E. R. had uttered one word, 
I believe I could have foretold what she would say ; such is the fellow- 
ship of the gospel flowing from the one holy Head : and how precious is 
this unity, in the one Spirit, even as we are called in the one hope of our 
calling, in the one faith and baptism of the same gracious Lord. It was 
a highly favored meeting. 

Seventh Month 1st. — Was conveyed by W. Jenkins as far as New 
Bedford ; and on the 2d embarked in the steamer for Nantucket to attend 
the Quarterly Meeting. Near one hundred Friends in company arrived 
the same afternoon. 

Zd. — Attended the Select Meeting, which was a low time; in which I 
had to speak of the awful responsibility attaching to those in the sta- 
tions of ministers and elders ; and to warn those present of a day of 
further trial awaiting our Society, which, from its nearer approxima- 
tion to the world, would have more difficulty to maintain its standing 
than in former instances, when Friends, like Israel of old, dwelt more 
alone. 



1839.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 539 

In the afternoon Attended the funeral of a young man whom I had 
seen on his dying bed when last here. 

4th. — The meeting for worship was held, and several searching testi- 
monies were borne, in which a warning voice went forth to the young 
people. The business of the Quarterly Meeting was completed the same 
day. Eeturned to Providence next day. 

7th. {First day.) — Attended both meetings, in which I had some ser- 
vice. 

8th. — Had a public meeting with the inhabitants. It was not large, 
but proved a very solemn and favored time. Few, I believe, were pres- 
ent, but such as had something of the true hunger begotten in them ; 
and I trust that these were fed with food convenient for them. The 
Lord was my helper, in humble thankfulness be it spoken. 

On reaching this place, on the 5th, I received accounts of the declining 
health of my dear Charles. I trust that these things, although deeply 
painful, may not be suffered to trouble me, nor hinder the service of the 
blessed Master, but rather have a tendency to promote his cause, by 
keeping me clothed with humility and watchful towards Him in his fear 
and in his love, who so often fiUeth my heart with his praise. 

10th. — In company with Anna A. Jenkins attended the meeting at a 
public school belonging to Friends, and had some counsel to offer, which 
perhaps might hurt neither teachers nor scholars. 

11th. — Shortly after the week-day meeting gathered, a thunder-storm 
came on, and lasted for some time in a very awful manner, doing con- 
siderable damage in the neighborhood. Had some service of an encour- 
aging nature to the little ones. In the evening, at a public meeting held 
in a temperance boarding-house. It was well attended, and proved a 
comforting season, although commenced under feelings of much stripped- 
ness. Some sailors were present, and many of the wives and connections 
of seafaring men. 

12th. — Accompanied by Reuben Peckham proceeded to Lynn. 

lAth. (First day.) — Had a public meeting in the evening, which was 
well attended and proved an open time ; utterance being freely given. 
It was cause of thankfulness with me, and the more so, as I had felt 
unwell during the afternoon, and for a time had been doubtful whether 
I could attend the meeting. But my gracious Master was pleased not 
only to raise me up for the work, but abundantly to strengthen and fur- 
nish for it beyond what has often been vouchsafed to me. 

17th. — Reached Portland by six o'clock, A. m., accompanied by 
Samuel Boyce. Arrangements were immediately made for holding a 
public meeting that evening. It was smaller than anticipated, but on 
the whole was a solid, comfortable season. I found it very hard and 
exercising work to bear a testimony to the Truth, under existing circum- 
stances, at this place. Lodged at Peter Neild's, expecting to leave in the 
morning; but, on rising, did not feel satisfied without sitting with Friends 



540 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1839. 

of Portland in their own meeting, although most of them had attended 
the public meeting. 

ISth. — Attended the meeting, which was small. After a plain stranger 
Friend had twice said a few words, I was opened out amongst them, to 
my own peace of mind, though in much plainness of speech. 

19th. — Left early by stage for North Berwick, passing in the course 
of the day a large Shaker settlement, and were favored to reach the 
house of John D. Lang the same evening. Since being in Portland, my 
mind has been much turned towards an infant people residing in Nova 
Scotia, who make profession with us, and I felt freedom to make several 
inquiries as to the best mode of getting there ; but did not see how I 
could proceed farther without a suitable companion. At one time, I 
intended passing through North Berwick and endeavoring to reach 
Newburyport the same night ; but not feeling quite easy to do this, I 
concluded to stop there accordingly. , 

The next day, the 20th, I found that J. D. Lang had been looking 
towards visiting Nova Scotia in the fall of the year, and had a certificate 
from his Monthly Meeting, granted some months ago, still in his pos- 
session. It soon appeared that he had given up to accompany me. To 
myself this was a confirming evidence that my going to Nova Scotia was 
in the ordering of the great Master, who had thus led me in a way that 
I knew not, and in paths that I had not heard of, to a companion of his 
own choosing ; of whose intentions, and having a certificate in readiness, 
I had not had the slightest intimation. Our hearts in this thing soon 
became as the heart of one man bound together in the bonds of the 
everlasting gospel. 

J. D. L. accompanied us to Newburyport, where eflTorts were made to 
arrange for a public meeting to be held the next day ; but it appeared 
that so many meetings of the Universalists and Methodists would occur 
that day that it would be unwise to attempt it, however much desired. 
As I had done all that I could to obtain a meeting with the inhabitants 
of this port, having purposely come about eighty miles to the place, my 
mind felt easy on the subject. 

21st — Attended the meeting at "West Newbury, where the neighbors 
came in, and a comfortable season was vouchsafed to us. In the after- 
noon, travelled about twenty-eight miles to Lynn, and reached the house 
of Isaac Basset, in good and, I trust, in safe-keeping. The next day took 
leave of J. D. Lang and went to Providence. 

24:th. — Attended the Monthly Meeting, in which I had to bear testi- 
mony to the ample and simple means for. salvation bestowed on every 
mortal, through Christ the Saviour, who died that we might live. In 
the evening went by railroad to Stonington, and there embarked in the 
steamboat, with two hundred and seventy-five passengers, for New York. 

2Qth. — Arrived at John Clapp's in good time this morning, and, after 
attending to some needful arrangements, left the city the same day, via 



1839.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 541 

Providence and Lynn to Boston, where we arrived on the 27th, and pre- 
pared to embark in the Boundary, sailing-packet, for Eastport, which is 
the boundary port of the United States, my friend J. D. Lang having 
arrived. 

Left Boston on the 28th, and entered the passage towards Eastport 
on the 30th. Saw several Indians in their canoes, fishing, as we entered 
the Narrows. In the hope of meeting the steamboat on her way from 
Eastport to St. John's, in the British province of New Brunswick, had 
our luggage prepared and brought on deck. The paddle of the steamer 
was heard for some time before she could be seen, the fog was so dense ; 
but her captain told me afterwards that he saw our mast-heads above 
the fog, and had steered for us. We got safely on board the steamer, to 
my rejoicing, having scarcely ever been more uncomfortable, or suffered 
more for want of rest, than while in this packet. Keached the city of 
St. John's the same evening. Here we found two members, and several 
more or less connected with the Society — in all about twenty persons, 
with whom we had a sitting. My companion broke the silence, and we 
were afterwards favored with an open time. I trust that some were en- 
couraged to hold on their way, and the lukewarm and indifferent, as well 
as those who had been wholly neglecting the Lord's talent, were warned 
and entreated to avail themselves of their day of visitation. Returned 
to the steamer, and started at midnight for Windsor, in Nova Scotia. 
Arrived there early the next day, and proceeded by stage to Halifax, 
which we reached the same night, the 31st. 

Eighth Month 2d. — Having secured places to Picton, yesterday, at an 
early hour this morning repaired to the coach ofiice, and found that, in^ 
stead of a covered carriage, an open wagon was provided for our con- 
veyance, and this, to all appearance, very unequal to the journey. After 
crossing the water by steam to Dartmouth, we mounted our vehicle, and 
proceeded much better than we had calculated on, through a very rough 
and uncultivated country. The roads were in fair order, and small de- 
tachments of a British regiment were employed for their further improve- 
ment. Gn reaching the first station, twenty miles distant, we found, to 
our great mortification, that at least one of the horses had to continue 
at its post, though perhaps changed to another position in the team. 
Lodged for the night at Truro, a pleasant country village. Reached the 
neighborhood of Picton next day, and when within three miles of the 
town, a Friend, seeing our garb as we passed, came out of his shop by the 
wayside to greet us. This was James Kitching ; and we had intended 
stopping at the house of his brother, some distance farther on ; but find- 
ing that he was from home, we at once concluded to accept the hearty 
invitation of J. K., whose cottage was hard by. The father of our host, 
who made one of this large family, and their apprentices in the shoe- 
making business, was originally a member of Society, and had emigrated 
from Whitehaven seventeen years ago. In the evening, after a portion 
46 



542 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1839. 

of the Scriptures was read, we had a religious opportunity with the 
family, and were comforted together. 

4th. — Sat down with the little remnant that meet regularly at J. Kitch- 
ing's. Several persons attended, until every seat was occupied. Notwith- 
standing there was a precious seed in this company, we found it hard 
work to wrestle against those who are making only a lifeless profession 
of the Truth, and are led away by the pursuit of the perishing things 
of this world, to the neglect of those which are of eternal consequence. 
It was, however, a season in which the Lord's faithful children were con- 
trited together. 

In the evening attended a public meeting in the meeting-house of the 
Seceders from the Scotch kirk, for which arrangements had been made 
the day before. For some time it was heavy work to labor amongst 
them, but towards the latter part the blessed Truth had the dominion ; 
and although some went out, yet a number of the weightier spirits 
seemed loath to separate from under the precious covering that pre- 
vailed. 

5th. — Early in the morning the stage stopped to take us up, when 
we took leave of this family, who had become dear to us in the love of 
the gospel. J. Kitching accompanied us the first stage, where we break- 
fasted ; and, before separating, we were refreshed together in that love 
which makes one in the Lord. Travelled hard till nightfall, and got to 
Halifax by one, p. m., the next day. The 6th, having previously engaged 
horses, after dining on wild raspberries and milk, we resumed our journey 
in an open wagon, and reached Windsor about midnight ; not without 
difiiculty procuring a lodging place, many persons having arrived to 
embark in the same steamer with ourselves on the following day. We 
had been travelling nineteen hours. After it became dark, about fifteen 
miles from Windsor, we found that a bridge over which we had to pass 
was broken up and impassable. As we drew near it, we were hailed by 
two negroes, who told us we could not go that way, but must drive 
through the water, across which they had themselves waded. These men 
were on their way to Halifax, and had it not been for them, we must have 
been quite at a loss how to dispose of ourselves for the night. My com- 
panion, J. D. Lang, to lighten the wagon we rode in, had at the last 
halting place agreed to join another traveller who had overtaken us in a 
gig, and like ourselves was going to Windsor. As we were then in ad- 
vance of the gig, we waited on that side of the water till they came up, 
as they were equally strangers to the state of the bridge ; and in due 
time we drove through the water in company. I thought the Divine 
arm was in this thing. 

7th. — Left Windsor in good time, but our progress was greatly 
retarded by having to take in tow a vessel which had only just been 
launched. Soon after ten at night, the fog became so dense as to oblige 
us to anchor until daylight, when we again pursued our way, still towing 



1839.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 543 

the other vessel, and reached the town called St. Johns, by ten o'clock, 
A. M., of the 8th. We were kindly received at our former quarters, and 
arrangements were immediately commenced to 2^rocure a meeting with 
the inhabitants the same evening: the Wesleyan Methodist meeting- 
house was cheerfully granted for the purpose. At the first collecting of 
this meeting, things appeared not a little discouraging ; but before its 
conclusion our compassionate Lord condescended to magnify his power 
amongst us in a remarkable manner, and to own it with the life-giving 
influence of his heavenly presence. 

9tk — Early this morning we again embarked in the steamer for 
Annapolis on the other side of the bay, touching at the village of Pigby 
by the way. About twenty-five miles farther is Annapolis, where we 
were favored to land safely that afternoon. This neighborhood, and for 
many miles up the river, is thickly studded with farm-houses, at the foot 
of a high mountain. On landing we were met by an individual con- 
nected with Friends, who eventually took us to his residence, about four- 
teen miles up the country. 

10th. — In the evening attended a public meeting in the Wesleyan 
meeting-house at Bridgetown : being a Seventh day, and the hay-harvest 
in progress, it was small ; but a comfortable season was vouchsafed, and 
the blessed Truth was freely declared to the people. 

11th. (First day.) — Eising early, we crossed the North Mountain to 
Chute's Cove, where a number of people were collected, some of whom 
profess with us. Both my companion and myself had a searching testi- 
mony to bear amongst the latter, and an awakening one also to others 
present, amongst whom were some tender spirits. As another meeting 
had been appointed to be held at Bridgetown that afternoon, there was 
but little more time than was necessary to take some refreshment, and 
again to cross the mountain. This was heavy work for both man and 
beast, as the road in many places lay over steep, bare rocks, where it was 
difficult for the horse to obtain foothold. The distance is said to be 
eight miles ; but it took us three hours to perform it. We were favored 
to arrive in time for the meeting, for which the use of the Baptist meet- 
ing-house had been granted ; this proved the largest meeting we had in 
these parts, and was mercifully owned by the Master's presence. Both 
J. D. Lang and myself had largely to declare the word amongst them, 
and I believe we both felt peaceful minds afterwards. 

12th. — Returned to Annapolis by stage, which was merely an open 
wagon. We soon found there was no probability of the people being 
collected, so as to hold a meeting to profit, as they were fully engaged in 
the fields with their harvest; and to many of them it would have been 
difficult to convey the requisite information. 

ISth. — At two, A. M., went on board the steamer, not inappropriately 
called The Maid of the Mist, on account of the misty atmosphere of the 
bay. After touching at Digby, where we waited an hour and a half 



544 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1839. 

before the mail-bags were given out, we had to make a considerable 
round to take in tow a new vessel ; but on reaching the point, we had 
the mortification to find she was not yet launched, and we should have 
to wait in an exposed situation until high water, then six hours distant. 
Every appeal to the captain, and even the threatening of a lawyer pas- 
senger were disregarded, so that instead of getting to "St. Johns" by 
nine in the morning, it was not till long after sunset that we entered the 
harbor. 

14th. — Took passage in the same comfortless boat to Eastport, State 
of Maine ; here our luggage was slightly examined, as coming from a 
foreign country. Went forward again by stage to Bangor, on the 
Penobscot River; thence by steamer to Portland on the 16th; and finally 
reached the house of my dear companion J. T>. Lang, at North Berwick, 
on the 17th. I trust with feelings of thankfulness for the many deliver- 
ances we had witnessed in the course of our journey. A considerable 
quantity of religious tracts and the writings of Friends were circulated, 
and in some instances deposited as libraries, along our route. 

ISth. {First day.) — At the meeting at North Berwick, to which 
several seeking people came, we were favored with a blessed season. 
In the afternoon attended a funeral at Dover, thirteen miles distant. 
The meeting was not held at the regular place, but at the house of the 
deceased. 

20th. — Attended the Monthly Meeting at Dover. The meeting for 
worship was a heavy season, as when " death is in the pot ; " the one 
succeeding it was equally painful. 

21st. — Attended the Dover Select Meeting. We sat long in a low 
state, as in the deeps ; when it was with me to break the silence with this 
language, " Awake, O north wind, and come, thou south ; blow upon my 
garden, that the spices thereof may flow out. Let my beloved come into 
his garden, and eat his pleasant fruits ; " endeavoring to show the neces- 
sity of our being willing to pass through that stripped wintry state in 
which nothing can live that is not of the Lord's planting, and which 
can prepare our hearts to bring forth fruit such as the beloved of our 
souls delighteth in. Several others spoke to the edification of the meet- 
ing. The Quarterly Meeting commenced with a large meeting for wor- 
ship, in which I had some labor : it was the first yet held in a new meet- 
ing-house. 

22d. — Feeling bound to attend the Ohio Yearly Meeting, and having 
the opportunity of accompanying William Deweese, we set out together 
this day, and reached New York on the 25th ; the latter part of the 
journey in the steamer Lexington. I was no stranger to the character 
of this vessel, and had on a former occasion avoided travelling by her ; 
but now I had no time to lose, and trusting in that Almighty power 
which has so often been my preserver, we were favored to reach New 
York without accident. Here I found distressing accounts from my 



1839.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 545 

family. In addition to the continued indisposition of dear Charles, it 
appears that the health of my eldest son Joshua had so much declined, 
as to oblige him to return to England. I cannot but feel tried under 
this increased affliction, but I desire to be resigned to the will of my 
heavenly Father, in the belief that He doth indeed not willingly afflict 
the children of men. Attended the forenoon meeting for worship, and 
was strengthened to declare among them the way of salvation from sin. 

On the 26th, we reached the house of my kind friend, Ellis Yarnall, 
of Philadelphia. Whilst here, I felt best satisfied to w^rite to my chil- 
dren, holding out the probability of my returning to England after the 
Ohio Yearly Meeting, if the way should appear to open for this measure 
with clearness. Beached Harrisburg, the capital of the State of Penn- 
sylvania, the next day, and from this place proceeded by packet, drawn 
by three horses, on the Pennsylvania canal, along the beautiful valleys 
of the Alleghany mountains, eventually crossing the Susquehanna River 
by a long and well constructed bridge. Beyond Lewistown the valleys 
become wider and better cultivated, and the general appearance of things 
strikingly different to what we had lately seen in the State of Maine, in 
New Brunswick, and Nova Scotia. 

2Sth. — After a night disturbed by passing many locks, we are still 
winding our way through beautiful valleys, backed although rather more 
distantly by well-wooded mountains.. Have employed the interval of 
leisure in bringing up my journal, which had fallen into arrear, believ- 
ing that I shall not soon have a more favorable opportunity. 

On the 29th reached Hollidaysburg, where the railway over the Alle- 
ghany mountains begins. Drawn sometimes by locomotive, at others by 
stationary engines, then by horses, and eventually descended an incline, 
and again proceeded by canal to Pittsburg. From this town we pro- 
ceeded by steamer along the Ohio River to Mount Pleasant, where we 
arrived on the 1st of Ninth Month. The Yearly Meeting is held here. 

Ninth Month 2d. — The Yearly Meeting at large commenced, when my 
certificates were read, and I had to give the meeting some account of 
the Lord's merciful dealings with me. The Yearly Meeting ended on 
the 7th, and was favored to its close with great solemnity. In the last 
sitting of the Select Meeting, I had some remarks to make on the great 
responsibility of those in the station of elders, who, if not anointed from 
on high, are incapable of discerning from whence the ministry proceed*s; 
and to add my belief that there is a ministry growing in the Society 
which, if not checked, would fill the minds of the hearers with things 
like " the abomination of desolation," spoken of by the prophet, that 
would stand in the holy place, where it ought not, in the place of vital 
religion, and would make truly desolate and destitute of the presence 
of the Lord. It was the elders of Ephesus who were sent for, and 
charged to take heed to themselves and to the flock, by the great apostle. 
Set out the same evening, in company with several Friends, on my return 
46* ^ 2K 



546 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELEE. [1839. 

towards Philadelphia, which we reached on the 12th, after a fatiguing 
journey. 

15th. (First day.) — In the forenoon meeting I was largely engaged in 
declaring the blessed Truth. I had taken cold, and my cough troubled 
me during the early part of the meeting ; but on standing up, to my ad- 
miration, it was no more felt. During the silent part of the meeting, it 
had been suggested to me, when in expectation of having to speak, that 
it would be in vain to attempt it on account of my cough, which would 
be immediately excited by raising my voice ; but this I believe to have 
been the work of the enemy, who was a liar from the beginning ; for I 
stood long without once coughing, to my own great relief. 

16th. — Went to Burlington, and spent the night at the house of dear 
S. arid R. Grellet. In the evening many Friends came in ; and we were 
comforted together by the life-giving presence of the gracious Master. 

22c?. {First day.) — In the forenoon my mouth was opened, and my 
heart enlarged to declare, in the love of the gospel, the new and only 
way to the everlasting kingdom. In the afternoon, silent. 

25th. — At a marriage in Twelfth Street meeting-house, Philadelphia, 
which was numerously attended by the public, I was strengthened to 
declare the day of the Lord amongst them, and to show that it is not to 
the mighty or the noble, not to the wise or the prudent, that the things 
of the heavenly kingdom are revealed ; but to the weak and despised, to 
the unassuming and child-like : rehearsing the beautiful and instructive 
acknowledgment of our blessed Saviour, " I thank thee, O Father, Lord 
of heaven and earth, that thou hast hid these things from the wise and 
prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes : even so. Father, for so it 
seemed good in Thy sight." 

26th. — Took leave of Friends as extensively as time and circumstances 
would permit ; and the next day proceeded to New York. Here I ex- 
amined the British Queen, steamer, and the Mediator, packet-ship ; and 
concluded, for various reasons, to take passage in the latter. 

Tenth Month 1st. — Finally embarked for England. Several kind 
friends accompanied us as far as the vessel was tpwed out to sea, return- 
ing with the steamer. Forty passengers on board, twenty of whom are 
in the cabin. May the Lord preserve me in watchfulness and prayer 
amongst them. 

We were favored to get sight of the Scilly Islands on the sixteenth 
day, when the wind changed and blew strong from the eastward, so that 
we did not anchor on the Mother Bank till the 23d instant. The com- 
pany on board proved one of the most agreeable that has ever fallen to 
my lot. 

Left the vessel at Portsmouth, and, after writing to inquire where the 
wreck of my family were sojourning, crossed the Isle of Wright to Niton, 
where I was comforted by the particulars I gleaned of the close of my 
precious William ; and I had an opportunity of acknowledging person- 



1839.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 547 

ally the Christian kindness of several whose hearts had been opened to 
administer to the comfort of his last days. Spent a solitary evening at 
the hotel, and occupied the chamber whence his immortal spirit had re- 
turned unto God who gave it, purified, I humbly trust, through the 
blood of Jesus, and prepared for an admittance into the everlasting 
kingdom. 



CHAPTEE XXXYII. 

Alaemtstg Illness of his Son Chaeles, then in France — Daniel Wheeler 
Peoceeds Thithee befgee the Death of Chaeles — Eetuens to England — 
Again Sails foe ISTew Yoek — Last Illness and Death. 

ON the 25th of Tenth Month, I learned that my children had left 
England, with the idea of wintering in the south of France ; but 
that my dear Charles had been so much exhausted with travelling be- 
fore they reached Paris, that the hope of continuing the journey had 
been relinquished. I also learned that they were accompanied by our 
true friends Wilson and Charlotte Burgess, which was quite a relief to 
my mind. Having now accomplished my mournful purpose, and visited 
at Southampton the grave of my first-born, I should have proceeded im- 
mediately in the track of my children, but that several circumstances 
compelled me first to return to London. This detained me till the 29th, 
when, having obtained my passport, I went down to Dover by the night 
mail, intending to join the steamer for Calais in the morning. The day, 
however, proved so stormy, that it was with some difficulty I could pro- 
cure a boat to take me on board the steamer, at that time hovering off 
the Foreland. At length I succeeded in hiring a stout boat, with five 
men who were willing to make the attempt. The risk was not a little ; 
but on viewing the storm, and remembering the situation of my drooping 
child, who had so faithfully shared all my toils and cares during our 
long voyage in the Pacific, the thought of danger was at once outbal- 
anced ; and trusting in Him who knew my motive for making the at- 
tempt, at a suitable moment we launched into the surf, and were favored 
to get well oS* the strand; and the steamer being judiciously placed to 
enable us to reach her, I was favored to gain her deck without accident. 
After leaving the coast, the captain soon found that we could not fetch 
Calais, and very prudently bore away at once for Bologne, without 
making any fruitless efforts to reach the other port. 

After a lonely, winterly journey arrived in Paris late in the evening 
of the 31st, and the next day was favored to reach the bedside of my 
sinking Charles, in the little town 'of St. Germains, twelve miles distant. 
The peaceful feeling that pervades the atmosphere around him is, I. 



648 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1839. 

humbly trust, an earnest that the arms of everlasting mercy are open to 
receive him when the awful change shall come. I found him appar- 
ently in a far advanced stage of consumption, and my dear Joshua look- 
ing very much shrunk, and altogether in very delicate health, although 
not actually confined to the house. 

Extract from a Letter to Sarah Smith. 

St. Germain'' s [so called], near Paris, 
Eleventh Month 2d, 1839. 

Little did I then anticipate that it would ever be my lot to address 
thee from this neighborhood ; but I was very unexpectedly prompted to 
look towards crossing the Atlantic, if only for a season, should the way 
fairly open after the close of the Ohio Yearly Meeting, and the step be 
approved by my American friends. During the first sittings of the 
above meeting, I felt discouraged, and doubts arose in my mind whether 
I could possibly clear myself towards that large assembly so as to feel at 
liberty when it was over, as Lhad been prevented by the lowness of the 
water in the Ohio from arriving in time for the two public meetings held 
previously to the sitting down of the Yearly Meeting ; but at the con- 
clusion an opportunity was afforded me of seeing the whole body of 
Friends collected under one roof, I suppose two thousand persons ; when, 
to my unexpected consolation, a most relieving season was vouchsafed. 
During the last sitting, I had a full opportunity with women Friends, 
and afterwards in the men's meeting, before the concluding minute was 
read. I now felt perfect freedom to leave Mount Pleasant, and proceeded 
eastward the same night. 

We have the comfort of having our friends Wilson and Charlotte 
Burgess with us ; so that amidst our sorrows we are still favored with 
many blessings which sweeten the bitter cup ; and when I reflect that I 
have not to grieve for the misconduct of my children as having brought 
this affliction upon themselves, my heart is humbled under a sense that 
the present dispensation is of the Lord ; desiring to bow very low before 
Him, and believing that it is by these things we dive, and in all these 
things is the life of our spirits. Our dear friends will, I hope, remember 
us, as I am sure we stand in need of the prayers and sympathy of the 
faithful, if ever any poor creatures did, under the accumulated trials of 
a dark and cloudy day; that so we may be preserved in humble resigna- 
tion to the unerring will of our heavenly Father, and that others may see, 
by our patience, the blessed effects of the power of the Spirit of the Lord 
Jesus, " in word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity." 

[Although it is not proposed here to record the details of illness which 
follow in Daniel Wheeler's MS. journal, it was thought that the follow- 
ing sketch, which occurs after the decrease of our brother, possessed suffi- 
cient interest to warrant its insertion.] 



1839.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 549 

Although my dear Charles had been nearly two years in a critical 
state of health, and for the last six or eight months rapidly declining, 
he did not appear entirely to lose the idea of recovery, until about a fort- 
night before his decease : of its great uncertainty he was fully aware. 
In the early part of his illness he would say, " If it be the will of my 
heavenly Father, I could enjoy life a little longer;" but in its more 
advanced stages he would acknowledge that " life is no longer desirable, 
under such an accumulation of suffering : but the will of the Lord be 
done." About twelve days before his close, he said to me, " I am going, 
I see it plainly ; " and then adverted to a check which had occurred in 
his disorder, and had been the means of allowing him to see all his fam- 
ily, speaking of it as a mark of Divine condescension quite incompre- 
hensible to himself. " It is one of the links in that chain of providences 
with which I have been so marvellously encompassed." 

He used frequently to compare his own case with those of others in 
the family who had preceded him. Speaking about this time of dear 
William, he observed, " I know little about his death, but I know how 
he lived ; he fed on heavenly food. O ! that I were as much prepared 
for the change as he was, to him to die was but to sink into his Father's 
arms ; " adding with much emphasis, " blessed are those who can die as 
he did." 

He often spoke of his own unworthiness, saying, that his only depend- 
ence was on the mercy of God in Christ Jesus ; and on this he seemed 
to rest without a sense of fear. Once or twice, when referring to the 
composure he felt, he said, " surely I am not self-deceived ; " shortly 
adding, " O ! no ; it cannot be that the mercy, which has so signally fol- 
lowed me up to the present time, should now forsake me." 

On one occasion, he said to one^of his brothers, "heed not the world, 
nor the things thereof: I wish I had heeded it less ; " and once when in 
great bodily extremity, he exclaimed, " here is the end of pride ! " 

He frequently engaged in fervent f>rayer for patience and support, for 
the pardon of all transgressions, and a release in the Lord's time. Three 
days before his death, he was heard to say, " Bless the Lord, O my soul ! 
and forget not all his benefits." Even though He slay me, I will trust 
in Him. Blessed be his name. He has granted me a little relief. One 
crowning mercy yet remains ; and for this I desire to wait his time. O ! 
grant me grace for this. Thou, O Lord ! art full of compassion and 
gracious, or Thou wouldest long ago have abandoned a wretch like me ; 
even yet I feel my proneness to rebel. O ! let thy Holy Spirit support 
me through the few fearful hours that may remain; and grant me 
patience to wait Thy time. I ask it for the blessed Saviour's sake." 

A text on which he frequently dwelt was that in Revelation, " They 
shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more," etc. ; and perhaps his 
own sufferings from thirst, which were at times distressing, led him to 
realize more fully the blessedness of those thus set free from the infirm- 



550 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1840. 

ities of the flesh. A few days before his death, when parched with fever, 
and much exhausted, he exclaimed, "I shall soon be where all is rest, 
and more than rest," referring to the passage, " Eye hath not seen," etc. 

One evening, when in a very suffering state, he remarked that this was 
a new kind of conflict to him ; he had long been accustomed to mental 
conflict, but such positive physical suffering he had neither known nor 
imagined. On being asked which he thought the more difficult to en- 
dure, he replied, that in his present state, he greatly preferred the contest 
allotted him ; but, that when in health, when the mind was vigorous, he 
thought the mental struggle less severe. 

On the morning of the 5th (of Second Month, 1840), we thought him 
very near his close ; but he afterwards revived, and seemed disappointed 
at being again delayed. On the same day, when in severe pain, he sup- 
plicated thus : " Oh ! Lord, if it please Thee, grant me a little patience ; 
for without Thy holy aid, it is past all mortal endurance." As evening 
approached, he seemed to have an extraordinary dread of the coming 
night, exclaiming despondingly, " another night, another night ; " and 
truly it proved a season of severe conflict, though the last of mortal suf- 
fering. About nine, p. m., a change was noticed, which he soon detected 
himself, saying, that he thought he was dying ; and shortly afterwards, 
" Oh ! Lord, if it please Thy righteous will, release me. Blessed be Thy 
holy name ! " A short time before the close, on being asked if he felt 
peaceful, he replied, calmly, " 1 feel no fear." He bade us separately 
farewell ; and I believe his last connected expressions were, " You are 
very kind — the Lord Almighty bless you." The pains of the body 
seemed all he had to contend with : the struggle continued until four, 
A. M., when he quietly expired, being apparently sensible till within a 
few minutes of the last. 

Dear Charles's desire that I should pray for him, when on the bed of 
sickness, often tended greatly to my own humiliation, it being at that 
time frequently my lot to be as one unable to pray even for myself; and 
when the spirit of supplication was at seasons permitted to influence my 
mind, it was not that length of days should be added to his life, or that 
it should be shortened ; but that the will of his heavenly Father should 
be done, whatever it might be ; and that all his afflictions might be 
sanctified to his eternal benefit : and strong were my cries to the God 
and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, that though the dear sufferer might 
not be permitted to give us any strikingly comforting assurance of his 
being " accepted in the beloved ; " yet that an evidence might be vouch- 
safed of his having been admitted into that heavenly kingdom which 
shall never have an end. On looking at his remains some hours after 
his departure, to my unspeakable comfort, I saw on his placid counte- 
nance that evidence for which I had besought the Lord. In the midst 
of death, there was a sweet angelic smile, surpassing that of life; its' 
loveliness none can describe. 



1840.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 551 

In the • course of the illness of my dearest Charles, and the frequent 
opportunities we had of close converse on subjects of the highest import- 
ance, he never once brought into view his having forsaken all from an 
apprehension of duty to accompany me on the long voyage in the South 
Seas. To have reminded him of a sacrifice which had cost him so much; 
and which I humbly believe was not only called for, but accepted at his 
hands, by Him who had prepared the offering, would but have raised a 
feeling of holiest indignation in his mind, that an idea should be enter- 
tained of any merit being due to him, or that he had any act of dedi- 
cation to lean upon, or to plead his cause. On the contrary, he seemed 
truly to possess nothing of his own but the infirmities incident to the 
frailty of human nature; often dwelling on his own unworthiness of the 
least of all the Lord's mercies extended to him, and alluding to them in 
humblest gratitude. Doubtless it was best that he should cherish so 
humble a view of himself; and I never found it my place to throw out 
any hint, by way of encouragement to his often drooping mind ; pre- 
ferring to commit him into the hands of Him who judgeth righteously, 
whose compassions fail not ; and who never faileth freely to forgive all 
that have nothing of their own to pay unto their Lord, who are truly 
poor and of a contrite spirit. 

[The remains were removed to Southampton, and] interred within a 
few feet of those of his beloved brother William : dear Maria S. Fox, 
kneeling at the grave side, offered the tribute of thanksgiving and praise 
to that gracious Being who had thus prepared and taken to Himself 
him for whom we mourned. The meeting afterwards proved a solemn 
and, I trust, an instructive season, wherein the life-giving presence of the 
great Master was felt. 

My attention was next turned towards finding a suitable situation for 
my dear Joshua, whose declining health rendered it needful to remove 
into some of the more sheltered parts of the island ; and the west being 
strongly recommended, we made our way towards Bristol, and succeeded 
in obtaining apartments for him at the Hot Wells, (sheltered by the 
stupendous cliffs from which the place above takes the name of Clifton,) 
which were considered very suitable for him in his present weak state. 

Third Month 8th. {First day.) — Attended both meetings at Bristol ; 
and in the forenoon had to declare the Truth among them, to my own 
relief. 

Feeling my mind attracted towards Balby Monthly Meeting, I set out 
in time to attend the Select Meeting at Sheffield on the 11th. I was 
comforted in beholding the addition that had been made to their num- 
bers during my absence ; and my mouth was opened amongst them in 
an encouraging manner. Next day attended the Monthly Meeting. In 
the meeting for worship that preceded it, my heart was enlarged towards 



552 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1840. 

my dear friends; and the way of life and salvation was proclaimed 
amongst them. 

. 15th. — Attended the meetings at Dewsbury, in both which my mouth 
was largely opened. 

23d — Bristol. Through all the vicissitudes which have of late at- 
tended my tribulated path, the inhabitants of the western world have 
been renewedly brought to my remembrance, under a feeling of that love 
which would gather all mankind into the one great she^p-fold of rest 
and peace, though I have felt no liberty to take any decided measures 
till lately : but the way has, within the last few days, so remarkably 
opened as to remove every doubt from my mind of the propriety of 
making preparations for my departure thitherwards. 

Finding it was in vain to attempt seeing my long loved friends in 
other parts of Yorkshire, I took leave of my Sheffield friends on the 18th, 
and proceeded to London, where a place was secured for me in my 
favorite ship, the Mediator. After settling some affairs there, I returned 
to this place, to spend with my children the few days yet remaining till 
the sailing of the packet. 

27th. — At the week-day meeting in Bristol I stood up with the words, 
" Then restored I that which I took not away ; " stating that these ex- 
pressions had attracted the attention of my mind, and although the 
mysterious language of inspiration, I believed they might be understood 
by all who had passed through the great work of regeneration. The 
Lord Jesus restoreth the heavenly image in man which was lost by trans- 
gression, and which the shedding of his precious blood had placed all 
in a capacity to have restored to them who believe in Him and are 
willing to submit to the power of his Holy Spirit in their own hearts. 
The poor of the Lord's people were encouraged ; and the heaven-born 
sons and daughters of Zion strengthened to trust in their God. 

2Sth. — Took leave of dear Joshua,* and accompanied by my dear S., 
went to Portsmouth to meet the ship, which was to leave London on the 
26th. The next being First day, knowing of no Friends residing in this 
town, we remained at home, and enjoyed a quiet and peaceful Sabbath 
together before the Lord, something like a little passover before the 
painful nioraent of separation which was fast approaching ; it brought 
with it the bitter cup of which we had before so largely partaken, but 
now under the pressure of more sorrowful circumstances. 

SOth. — Embarked in the Mediator ; it was late before our final de- 
parture, and it grew dusk soon after sailing. 

Slst. — Worked all day against a head-wind, of sufficient strength to 
confine the major part of our company to their berths. To myself, I 
seemed like a poor outcast among them ; and could I not have felt some- 
thing like a foundation cause for being there, sufficiently firm for me to 

* Joshua Wheeler survived till the following spring. 



1840.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 553 

ground an appeal in brokenness of spirit to Him from whom nothing 
can be hid, there would have been nothing for the feet of the mind to 
rest upon. It is no light matter, at my age, to embark single-handed for 
the American shore ; but I have been so mercifully led, guided, and sus- 
tained through all my late trials, that I dare not for a moment doubt 
my being in my right allotment ; and particularly because of the peace 
and love which have not unfrequently been permitted to flow through 
my heart since having again forsaken all that is dear to me in this world 
for the blessed Master's sake. 

Fourth Month 1st. — The wind backed so far to the southward of west 
that we made a good slant down the British Channel. In the night the 
Mediator was enabled to point to the right course, though with nothing 
to spare. 

2d. — Wind to the eastward of south, and in the night became still 
more favorable, when all sail was crowded to the breeze and every 
advantage taken of it. Eventually it became a strong breeze from the 
north-east. The ship now made rapid progress, and but for an old north- 
west swell, the motion would have been comparatively trifling. On the 
3d we were found to be in longitude 13° 30' west; and now, the 4th, 
being Seventh day afternoon, we are still rolling on with a fair wind, 
though its strength has somewhat lessened. Yesterday before breakfast 
the sea made its way through the cabin windows, some of which had 
been raised for the admission of air. Happily no material quantity of 
water got in, though it ran to the far end of the main cabin ; my cabin 
escaped, which I consider a privilege and favor. 



Here our dear father laid down the pen never to resume it, except to 
address a few trembling lines to his children from his sick bed. It 
appears that after he had been about a week at sea, he took cold, which 
soon settled on the chest, and was accompanied by great oppression of 
the breathing, and inability to use a recumbent position. As there was 
no surgeon on board, he could not have the medical treatment which his 
symptoms so urgently demanded, and though in every other respect he 
received the utmost attention and kindness, his disorder gained a fearful 
ascendancy during the three following weeks which he remained on ship- 
board. A few days before the vessel reached her destination he was so 
extremely ill that his fellow-passengers doubted his surviving till they 
entered their port. He had himself, however, no apprehensions on this 
head ; and, on the 28th of Fourth Month, he was landed at New York, 
in a very feeble and suffering state. He was immediately taken to the 
house of his kind friend John Clapp, from whose family he was favored 
to receive the most unremitting and tender care during the remainder 
of his illness. 

The change from the inconvenience of shipboard to comfortable 
47 



554 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1840. 

accommodations on shore, combined with the tender assiduities of the 
dear friends around him, appeared to be refreshing to him. The night 
after landing he rested well, and the next morning seemed so much 
better that those around him felt quite cheered respecting him. 
Towards the evening of the 29th, however, he became greatly oppressed, 
and lay in a very suffering state. After passing a restless night, in 
the morning of the 30th the oppression returned with increased violence ; 
and from the coldness of the extremities, and the state of exhaustion to 
which he was reduced, it was thought by his medical attendant that he 
could not long survive. On being informed of this by a dear friend, he 
replied calmly, *'A11 has been done that could be done ; only write to 
my dear children how it is. The work has been going on with the day. 
Love to all my friends on this side of the Atlantic, as well as the other. 
It is a great thing to be clear of pain. I want nothing but the love of 
my heavenly Father, and I witness it." After remaining for some time 
in this state, the oppression gradually subsided, and he enjoyed some 
hours of tranquil sleep. This refreshed him much, and towards evening 
he had so far rallied as himself to address a few lines to his distant 
family ; they are written in a very tremulous and almost illegible hand. 
In these he remarks, " I have been landed a very sick man in this city ; 
but my most gracious Lord hath borne me up in a marvellous manner 
through a multitude of distress and difficulty, for his great name's sake 
and for his dear Son's sake ; to his own everlasting praise be it spoken : " 
thus evincing that thankfulness and love to our heavenly Father, so con- 
spicuously the covering of his mind in the time of health, still pervaded 
his spirit on the bed of languishing. 

For several succeeding days his disorder fluctuated greatly : at times 
he appeared very comfortable, and then again labored under great 
oppression. On the night of the 1st of Fifth Month a friend sat up 
with him, whom he had not seen since his return to England the pre- 
ceding autumn. On observing him, he said, " Ah , I have had a 

suffering time since I left America ; but I have been mercifully directed 
as to an hair's-breadth." Then spreading out his hand, he added, " Yes, 
plainly, as if I had had a scroll of directions in my hand." Towards 
morning, when apparently in a very exhausted state, he said to those 
around him, " Well now, my dear friends, I want to be left entirely alone 
with my heavenly Father ; " and several times during his illness he made 
a similar request. 

On the 2d he was bled from the arm, which produced considerable 
relief to the breathing: the following day the bleeding was repeated, 
and again the oppression appeared to be diminished by it. During the 
operation he remarked to his medical attendant, " without blood there 
is no cleansing." Dr. Willet replied, it is " the blood of Jesus that 
cleanseth us from all our sins." " Yes," said his patient, " but not in our 
natural, unregenerate state ; when we are in the light, as He is in the 



1840.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 555 

light, then I believe it will cleanse us from all our sins." " Yes," he 
added, with much emphasis, " I know it." 

Through the day he appeared more comfortable ; but in the evening 
the oppression returned, accompanied by great prostration of strength. 
This continued nearly an hour ; when a little revived, he said, " I have 
had a hard struggle. At one time I did not know but it was the cold 
"sweat of death." 

On the 4th, 5th, and 6th he remained in a suffering state. On the 
morning of the latter day, after making some arrangements respecting 
his papers, etc., he said he had now done with the things of this world; 
he had no wish to live but for the sake of his family, and that the Lord 
Jesus might live in him ; He had been his guide for many years, and he 
had declared his name unto thousands : he had no hope but in Him ; 
He was the same Lord over all. It was not the prospect of an imme- 
diate release that led him to speak thus, for he did not see that ; but it 
was in his heart, and he must say it while he had words. Many other 
remarks he made at this time, in a very impressive manner and with a 
strong voice. After this he had some refreshing sleep. 

In the afternoon of the same day he received a visit from his beloved 
friend Stephen Grellet, which proved an occasion of deep interest. His 
mind seemed to overflow with admiration of the goodness of his dear 
Lord and Master, which had constantly attended him in his varied pil- 
grimage. He recapitulated briefly what had occurred since he left 
America, alluding to the consolation he received at the death of his 
beloved Charles, when he was made to rejoice in the midst of grief. He 
added, " the Lord is good to them that love and fear his name. Great 
things hath He done for me ; things so wonderfully marvellous that they 
would hardly be believed were I to tell of them. If I have experienced 
any shortness in my journey Zionward, it has been on my side, not the 
Lord's, for He has been faithful, and his promises have been, and remain 
to be, yea and amen forever. Whilst I was on shipboard, and thought 
by some of the passengers to be nigh unto death, how did the Lord 
appear for my help and consolation ; and since I have been in this 
chamber, how has He appeared for my comfort in the night season ; and 
I have been enabled to sing hymns of praise and thanksgiving unto 
Him. AYhen the ship made her soundings, I made my soundings upon 
that Rock whose foundation is from everlasting to everlasting. I saw 
that I should be safely landed, though extremely weak in body ; and I 
was enabled to say, should the Lord see meet to raise me up and 
strengthen me still to show forth his wonderful works to the children of 
men, or cut the work short in righteousness, * Thy will, O God, not mine, 
be done.' I do not see how the end will be." 

He spoke of the last First day he had spent in England, and of the 
precious season before the Lord which he had then enjoyed. It was 



556 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1840. 

like a little passover, but whether unto death or unto suffering, he could 
not tell. 

For several succeeding days, the disorder appeared very stationary : 
he lay in a languid state, but apparently suffering little positive pain. 
On the 11th, he received a letter of sympathy from a kind friend, who 
remarked, that he felt a very comfortable assurance that the Lord would 
still continue to protect him, etc. The dear sufferer said that he was too 
ill to write himself, but wished those about him to do so, and to tell his 
friend that he believed it would be as he had said ; adding, " I feel the 
Saviour to be near me every hour of the day." 

After this period, considerable mitigation of the symptoms occurred, 
and for two successive weeks he appeared to be slowly gaining ground, 
so that his anxious friends were ready to take comfort in the hope that 
his life might yet be spared to them. For a time he seems himself to 
have participated in this expectation ; and a very cheering letter, written 
on the 13th, to his children, led them also to indulge the hope that the 
bitter cup might for the present be permitted to pass from them. His 
full heart seemed to overflow with the love and praises of the Lord for 
all his rich mercies towards him ; and, in the feeling of some degree of 
returning health, he was afresh animated to pursue with unreserved dedi- 
cation of soul the service of his dear Lord and Master. 

On the 19th he addressed a few lines to his family for the last time, 
which breathed the same spirit of encouragement and thankfulness as 
his preceding letter. The following is an extract : 

" My Very Deae Children : — I wrote you a few lines on the 13th 
instant, by the Stephen Whitney, packet-ship, for Liverpool ; and again, 
through Him who died that we might live, I am enabled this day to 
send you a still better account of myself; at which, with me, you will 
rejoice in the true fear that keepeth the heart clean. You must accept 
it in the gross, as, in the present state of my convalescence, it is impos- 
sible for me to delineate one-half of the Lord's gracious dealings with 
me. I trust I shall be able to ride out for air daily in a short time. 
The weather here is very hot, which makes writing more irksome to me 
than it otherwise would be ; but I know that you will make every allow- 
ance for me. Scatter abroad my love, wherever you go ; take as much 
as you can desire for yourselves, and believe me, 

" Your ever affectionatte father, 

" Daniel Wheeler." 

At this time he had rallied so much as for several days to be able to 
rise and be dressed, and to walk, wuth assistance, into an adjoining room ; 
and the improvement in his appearance, and the cheerfulness of his spirits, 
quite encouraged those around him. Soon, however, these pleasing pros- 
pects were overcast, and the last fondly cherished hope of his restoration 



1840.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 557 

to health entirely faded. On the 26th of Fifth Month he appeared 
rather drooping, and more feeble than before ; and after passing a most 
restless night; on the morning of the 27th he sank into a state of in- 
sensibility, accompanied by a convulsive movement of the hands and 
feet : in this situation he continued several hours. When partially re- 
covered from it, a kind friend called to see him. On being told she was 
present, he held out his hand, saying, "*rhou seest a poor creature." 
" Yes," she replied ; " but rich, I trust, in the Master's favor." " If it 
were not so," said he, " I should be poor indeed." She was afterwards 
engaged in supplication by the bedside, fervently imploring the con- 
tinuance of Divine love and mercy towards him ; but he seemed scarcely 
sufficiently collected to be aware of what was passing around him. 
Towards evening the stupor was in degree relieved, and he passed a 
more tranquil night than the preceding one. 

In the morning of the 29th he labored for some time under great op- 
pression of the breathing ; when this had a little subsided, our friend, 
Jacob Green, who was about returning to his home in Ireland, called to 
take leave of him. At the conclusion of their interview our dear father 
observed that as to himself he had no doubt : he had the same faith that 
had been with him through life, founded upon the gospel of Christ, and 
which enabled him to say with the apostle, " nevertheless I live, yet not 
I, but Christ liveth in me ; and the life which I now live, I live by the 
faith of the Son of God, who loved me and gave himself for me." 

SOth. — This morning, in reference to the ship in which he had come 
over from England having again sailed, he remarked that the captain 
had gone and left him ; but added in a moment, " if my heavenly Father 
cares for me, I shall fear nothing ; He will carry me safely through : 
He is my only hope." For several days after this, the dear sufferer re- 
mained in a very sinking state, and the measures resorted to in the hope 
of relieving the disorder, added to his debility. 

On the 3d of Sixth Month, a friend from a distance, who had come to 
see him, remarking how glad he should be in any way to help him, our 
dear father replied, " I have but one Helper, but He is Almighty." 

On the 6th, when his kind hostess entered the room, he was engaged 
in vocal prayer, but she was unable to collect much that he said. On 
some friends who were leaving the city calling to bid him farewell, he 
said they must leave him in the hands of his heavenly Father, to his 
love and mercy. He could not tell half what had been done for his 
soul ; but the time might come when it would be proclaimed as on the 
house-tops. On a previous occasion, when the same friends were seated 
by his bedside, one of them remarked that it was a great favor to see 
him preserved in so much calmness and quietness. " Ah," he rejoined, 
" you would think so if you knew all ; " at other times he intimated the 
favored state of his mind. 

For several succeeding days he remained in a state of great feebleness 
47* 



558 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. [1840. 

and exhaustion, apparently without much suffering, except from occa- 
sional oppression of the breathing, and generally in a drowsy state ; so 
that he entered very little into conversation of any kind. During this 
period he took extremely little nourishment, and his weakness increased 
rapidly in consequence. From the state of the mouth and throat, he 
could not swallow without pain and difficulty; and on one occasion, as 
one of his affectionate attendants was urging Kim to take something, 
saying she thought he stood in need of it, he replied, " I think not ; and 
when there is need, my heavenly Father will enable me to take it, for 
there is not a pang I suffer but what is known to Him ; and I have evi- 
dence that, though far from home and my native land, I am not forgot- 
ten." Thus mercifully was he sustained, and his faith and confidence 
permitted to remain unshaken amidst the sinking of nature. 

On the morning of the 12th he appeared unusually feeble, though not 
apparently worse in other respects. He was wheeled into the adjoining 
apartment as usual ; and shortly afterwards remarked to one of the 
family who had most affectionately watched over him, "perhaps this day 
will end all your cares and troubles." It was an unusual remark ; but 
as it was supposed to arise from the feeling of present weakness, it did 
not excite any particular alarm. The heat of the weather being oppres- 
sive, he was placed in a current of air, and was almost constantly fanned. 
His mouth, he said was better ; but still it was with difficulty that he 
was induced to make the effort to take any nourishment. In the after- 
noon, one of those around him, making some allusion to his returning to 
England, he remarked, " it is very doubtful whether I shall be permitted 
to return to England." His friend expressed her hope that it might yet 
be permitted ; for though he felt very weak at that time, his symptoms 
were better than they had been : his only answer was an incredulous 
smile. After this he was supported from one bed to another, but it was 
observed that his steps were more faltering than before. 

Between four and five o'clock that afternoon, a young friend, who had 
been much with him during his sickness, and had watched by him a part 
of the preceding night, called to take leave, as he .was about to attend a 
distant Yearly Meeting. Our dear father acknowledged his kindness, 
adding, " give my dear love to all my friends. God reigneth over all : 
his mercy and goodness have never failed me. The end I have not been 
able to see." 

About eight in the evening, being offered some tea, he remarked that 
he could not see it, and it was evident that his sight had quite failed. 
Shortly afterwards he fell asleep; but his breathing was more labored 
than usual. This being observed, he was twice asked if he was com- 
fortable, to which he replied, " Yes." The difficulty of breathing con- 
tinued, and he was turned partly on one side, which arousing him, 
his friends became alarmed ; various means were resorted to, but nothing 
seemed to afford any relief. In this state he continued, apparently 



1840.] MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 559 

breathing with the same difficulty as before, till a little after twelve at 
night, when he gently passed away without sigh or struggle. 

The funeral took place on the 15th of the Sixth Month : it was largely 
attended, and proved a season of much solemnity ; in which survivors 
were loudly called upon to follow the departed as he had been concerned 
to follow Christ. Afterwards, at the grave-side, the voice of thanksgiv- 
ing and praise ascended to Him who had sustained his devoted follower 
through all the conflicts and trials of his pilgrimage, who had prepared 
him for Himself through the sanctifying operation of his grace, and had 
now been pleased in his abounding mercy to gather him in peace into 
the heavenly garner even " as a shock of corn cometh in his season." 



co:n"cludi]^g eemarks. 

IT is far from being the intention of the Editor to attempt any elabo- 
rate delineation of the character of the subject of these Memoirs ; this 
he thinks will be best gathered from the correspondence and memoranda 
which have preceded. There is, however, one feature on which he hopes 
the reader will bear with him, whilst he offers a few remarks, which ap- 
pear to be called for by the peculiar opportunities for observation which 
he enjoyed, viz., the mingled fidelity and tenderness with which his be- 
loved father sustained the responsible character of a parent. In revert- 
ing to this particular, those who enjoyed the privilege of a filial relation- 
ship feel that they have abundant cause to rise up and call him blessed. 
From their early years the benign influence of his devout and pious 
spirit was forcibly felt ; and it is now a mournful satisfaction to the sur- 
vivors to recollect that their earliest impressions of good were associated 
with the affectionate counsels of their departed father. His was not the 
language of precept only ; that of his strikingly consistent example was 
still more powerful. It was impossible to observe from day to day the 
thankful, cheerful, humble frame of mind which he so uniformly mani- 
fested, his watchfulness to check every rising of improper feeling, and, 
above all, the deep reverence and filial love which pervaded his heart 
towards the great Author of every mercy, without being made sensible 
of that blessed and all-pervading principle which regulated the daily 
tenor of his life. His children at once loved and honored him; for 
while he possessed their entire confidence and the fullest hold on their 
affections, they knew that he was unflinching in the refusal of whatever 
he felt to be inconsistent with his principles or their highest good. Not- 
withstanding the kindness of his nature, and the strength and warmth 
of his parental feelings, his known firmness precluded all hope of in- 
ducing him to yield to their inclinations when these stood opposed to 



560 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 

their eternal interests. Many perhaps may have been more systematic 
in their instructions ; but few could keep more steadily or practically in 
view the superior importance of heavenly things. 

From their early years, he patiently labored to imbue the minds of 
his children with the love and fear of the Almighty. He instructed 
them diligently in the holy Scriptures, and endeavored to explain, in a 
manner suited to their capacities, the truths they contain. He was also 
persevering in his efforts to exhibit to them the example of the righteous 
of other generations ; and especially that exemplification of the fruits 
of his own principles, which the lives of the early members of our So- 
ciety so strikingly display. For this purpose he set apart a portion of 
time, daily, in which he read to his family works of this description ; a 
practice that was continued up to the period when his religious labors 
called him from them. Perhaps some might be ready to think that such 
a course would be found irksome by the young ; but certainly, in the 
present instance, the result was widely different, and his children can 
now recall the feelings of solemn interest and enjoyment that often at- 
tended these readings, and the short period of quiet by which they were 
invariably followed. It was also his custom each evening, when his 
children had retired to rest, to visit their chambers and endeavor to 
direct their hearts to their great Creator and Preserver. On these occa- 
sions he would repeat, or teach them to repeat, passages of Scripture, or 
poetry of a devotional character, to which his own admonitions were 
frequently added ; and he generally closed these sweet and well remem- 
bered seasons with a solemn pause; during which, doubtless, his pious 
spirit was often engaged in committing them to the Lord. 

As his children advanced towards maturity, instead of relaxing his 
watchful care, he felt that there was need rather of redoubled vigilance 
to shield them from surrounding danger. Ever anxious for their best 
welfare, yet deeply sensible that through Divine grace alone their 
youthful minds must be awakened, quickened, and enabled to lay hold 
of a Saviour's love, he was earnest in imploring for them this heavenly 
gift, and diligent in watching for opportunities to impress upon them the 
importance of spiritual things. One instance of the condescension of the 
Lord in hearing and answering his prayers may be here introduced. As 
his eldest son attained the age of manhood, earnest Avere the cravings of 
his father that the Lord would direct his heart " into the love of God, 
and into the patient waiting for Christ." He knew well that to the 
natural man the things of God must ever be a mystery ; and he longed 
that through submission to the operations of the Spirit of truth they 
might be opened to his understanding. Often with paternal tenderness 
he silently watched the opening convictions of his inquiring mind, and, 
as opportunities presented, he labored to explain to him the views he had 
himself received. At one time the sentiments of his son on these all 
important subjects were exceedingly unsettled, and he passed through 



MEMOIES OF DANIEL WHEELER. 561 

deep mental conflict before he yielded to the light of Divine truth in his 
soul, which dispelled the doubts and reasonings by which he was assailed. 
It was at this period that, one evening his father.and he being alone to- 
gether, they had much conversation on the points which then pressed 
heavily on the mind of the latter. Before retiring to rest his father 
handed him the Bible, and requested him to read a cliapter : he took the 
book, and read the third chapter of Malachi. Deep seriousness over- 
spread his countenance, and after a considerable time of silence he re- 
peated, " The Lord whom ye seek shall suddenly come to his temple, 
even the messenger of the covenant whom ye delight in ; " and he shall 
be " like a refiner's fire and like fuller's soap ; " adding, " yes, he will 
come into his own temple, the temple of the heart, and there do his own 
work. I never understood this chapter before, nor saw, as I now see it, 
the spiritual nature of the gospel dispensation." The impression thus 
made was not soon effaced; and it was evident to his thankful and re- 
joicing parent that the prophetic declaration was indeed fulfilled in his 
experience, that the Lord had come into his temple, and was there work- 
ing to the purifying of his soul. The change which gradually succeeded 
was most striking; clearly evincing to those around that the day had 
indeed dawned and the day-star arisen in a heart long oppressed with 
darkness and a prey to many doubts. In reference to this 'period, his 
father once remarked with much emotion, " this kind can come forth by 
nothing but by prayer and fasting," intimating the long-continued exer- 
cise of soul through which he had been led on behalf of his son. 

Two avenues to evil he guarded with especial jealousy in his domestic 
sphere, the introduction of books of an injurious tendency, and the asso- 
ciation which he allowed to his children. With respect to reading, he 
was liberal in supplying whatever he thought calculated to improve or 
expand the mind, and furnish profitable exercise to the understanding ; 
but very few productions of a frivolous or hurtful nature escaped the 
vigilance of his watchful eye. On these occasions he regarded not the 
inclinations of those he so tenderly loved ; and he has been known, when 
works that he disapproved had been lent to his young people, to return 
them himself to_the parties from whom they came, accompanied by a 
frank avowal of his sentiments respecting them. With regard to society 
for his family, his situation in a foreign country, far separated from those 
of his owm religious views, would doubtless have appeared to many to 
present unusual difficulties. These he endeavored to obviate by render- 
ing home as pleasant and cheerful as possible, and thus leaving his chil- 
dren little to desire beyond its precincts. Perhaps few domestic circles 
ever presented a happier scene than his own, while its links were per- 
mitted to remain unbroken. Doubtless the result of such a system has 
been to make the changes and separations, inevitable in a world of 
fluctuation and mutability, fall heavily on the hearts of survivors ; but 
the shelter thus afforded to their inexperience, and to the unfixed prin- 

2L 



562 MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 

ciples of early years, was an invaluable safeguard ; and they can now 
look back with grateful hearts to the wisdom and care of their departed 
parent. If his labors have not always been attended with adequate 
results, his children can freely, though with shame, acknowledge that the 
fault rested not with him but with themselves ; and as respects those 
who have been called from this state of probation, the survivors are 
permitted to believe the counsels and prayers of their pious father were 
blessed on their behalf, and that they were made partakers of that 
redemption which is in Christ Jesus, and favored to know their robes 
washed and made white in his precious blood. And how full of conso- 
lation is the belief that their spirits are now united with his, who so 
fondly and faithfully watched over their early years, shielded them from 
temptations to surrounding evil, and turned their feet into the path that 
leads to blessedness : " Therefore are they before the throne of God, and 
serve Him day and night in his temple: and He that sitteth on the 
throne shall dwell among them. They shall hunger no more, neither 
thirst any more ; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. For 
the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall 
lead them unto living fountains of waters : and God shall wipe away all 
tears from their eyes." 



A. F I> E ]sr D I X 



A., p. 110. 

LETTERS OF THE EMPRESS ELIZABETH TO HER MOTHER, RELATIVE 
TO THE LAST ILLNESS AND DEATH OF HER HUSBAND, THE 
EMPEROR ALEXANDER OF RUSSIA. 

Deak Mother: — I was not in a condition to write to you by the post of yester- 
day. To-day, a thousand and a thousand thanks to the Supreme Being, there is 
an evident improvement in the state of the Emperor, this angel of patience in the 
midst of his sufferings: for whom, upon whom, will God manifest his infinite 
mercy, if not upon him? Ah, my God! what bitter moments have I passed. And 
you, my dear mother: I figure to myself your anxiety; you have received the 
bulletin, you have seen to what we were reduced yesterday and last night. But 
Wylie"^ himself says, to-day, that the state of our dear invalid is satisfactory. He 
is excessively weak. My dear mother, I confess to you that I am not myself, and 
that I cannot say more. Pray with us, with fifty millions of men, that God will 
deign to complete the restoration of our beloved invalid. Elizabeth. 

Second Letter, which soon followed, 

I have lost all, the angel is no more ; dead, he smiles upon me, as he was wont 
to do whilst living. There now remains to me only you, my dear mother, with 
whom I wish to come and weep, and to be present at the interment. I shall remain 
near the deceased, and shall follow him as fast as my strength will permit. 

Elizabeth. 



B., p. 113. 

In the Petersburg Gazette, of the date of Twelfth Month 15th, 1825, is contained 
an account of this insurrection ; the extract from which, although originally 
intended for insertion, want of space has compelled us to omit. 



C, p. 298. 

EXTRACTS FROM THE ACCOUNT OF THE LAST ILLNESS OP JANE, 
WIFE OF DANIEL WHEELER, INSERTED IN THE "ANNUAL MONI- 
TOR'^ FOR 1835. 

It was on the 10th day of the Twelfth Month, 1832, N. S., that the fever which 
was to terminate the life of our dear mother first appeared: but its form was for 
some days so mild, and our fears were at that time so strongly excited by the situ- 
ation of another member of the family, who appeared to be on the very brink of 

* Sir James Wylie, a physician. 

563 



564 APPENDIX. 

the grave, that at first little apprehension was entertained of its serious nature. 
At length, however, the high degree of excitement which was obvious, amounting 
to a degree of delirium, awoke us to a sense of the awful reality; but rational 
conversation was already nearly impracticable, and we have no reason to think 
that our beloved parent was sensible of her situation, till within a few hours of 
her final change, which took place on the 19th of the Twelfth Month. During this 
brief period, she appeared quite free from delirium, and remained composed and 
sensible nearly to the close ; but her strength was so completely exhausted, that 
her attempts to speak, which were many, mostly ended in a tremulous, inarticulate 
motion of the lips, which left those about her painfully unconscious of the mean- 
ing which she appeared solicitous to convey. Her countenance was, at this time, 
beautifully serene and peaceful; and once the words "Jesus" and "God" were 
clearly distinguished, though the import of the sentence could not be collected. 
At another time, observing one of her children in tears, she said distinctly, and 
with the utmost composure, "Look up for help:" thus proving at once the ten- 
dency of her soul in the hour of extremity towards the great object of the Christian's 
faith and hope, her consciousness of her own situation, and of surrounding cir- 
cumstances, and her practical reliance on that Omnipotent Arm which alone was 
sufificient to support at such a moment. 

At length Jier respiration, which for some hours had been laborious, became 
more gentle, till the beloved sufferer passed away without sigh, groan, or struggle, 
leaving those around her bed unable to fix the precise moment at which the spirit 
fled. A holy calm spread itself over our feelings, and we remained for some time 
as silent as she on whom we gazed. The swell of sorrow seemed completely 
hushed, and the silent tribute of thanksgiving ascended to Him who had graciously 
led our departed mother all her life long, and had at last, in infinite mercy, taken 
her to Himself. It was a moment of solemnity and favor never to be forgotten 
by us ; in which all doubting was swallowed up, and the soul reposed, with a 
richness and fulness of peace altogether indescribable, on the boundless goodness 
of God. 

The external circumstances of our bereaved family at this juncture were, in 
some respects, peculiarly trying. One of us was still alarmingly ill, and the others 
were shattered by disease, or worn down with anxiety and watching; in the 
middle of a Russian winter, our beloved father, as has been stated, absent, and 
not having a single member of our own Society, out of the family, within our reach, 
we could not but feel our situation : and a new difficulty immediately arose 
respecting the interment of the mortal remains of our departed parent. No bury- 
ing-place belonging to the Society of Friends existed here, and the adoption of any 
of those possessed by other bodies of professors was not satisfactory to the minds 
of some of us. But Divine goodness never faileth those who trust Him, and desire 
to obey Him. The precise path of duty became gradually plain, and way was 
ultimately made, in a manner we had by no means anticipated, for the enclosure 
of a small space of ground near our dwelling, for the purpose of interment. This 
necessarily produced delay, and the successive illness of three of the survivors 
still farther postponed the performance of the last sad duty to our deceased 
mother, and drew our attention from the dead, by most painful solicitude for the 
living. In mercy, however, the lives of these wer-e spared ; and on the 28th day 
of the Third Month, 1833, our mournful and solitary band, bowed down at once by 
sickness and sorrow, followed to her isolated resting-place the remains of our late 
venerable mother.* 

* Some of our readers may not, perhaps, be aware, that such is the severity of the frost near 
Petersburg, that no difficulty would arise in keeping the remains for the long period which cir- 
cumstances rendered expedient. 



APPENDIX. 665 

He who had graciously promised, that where two or three are gathered together 
in Ivs name, there will He be in the midst of them, was pleased to support our 
afflicted and drooping minds, and to strengthen us for the painful duty which suc- 
ceeded. Thus through the mercy of Him whose " compassions fail not," a day, 
the anticipation of which had been so appalling, was crowned with peace ; and 
we felt in its close that the tribute of praise and thanksgiving was due to that 
Gracious Being who had thus been pleased to manifest his strength in our exceed- 
ing weakness. 



THE FOLLOWING STATEMENT OF THE RESULT OF DANIEL WHEEL- 
ER's AGRICULTURAL LABORS, IN THE NEIGHBORHOOD OF PETERS- 
BURG, WAS RECEIVED TOO LATE FOR THE INSERTION OF A 
REFERENCE TO IT IN THE BODY OF THE WORK. 

The land placed under Daniel Wheeler's care in 1818 consisted chiefly of certain 
parcels in the immediate vicinity of Petersburg, the cultivation of which to private 
enterprise appeared impracticable, on account of their barrenness, or their marshy 
nature. At the time of D. W.'s departure, m 1832, about three thousand English 
acres were in full cultivation, on part of which fifteen farms had been established, 
varying in extent from thirty-five to one hundred and five acres each. About two 
thousand seven hundred acres more had been drained, the cultivation being either 
left to other hands, or was in progress, when D. W. resigned his appointment. 
Besides the improvement thus effected in the neighborhood of the capital, the most 
satisfactory evidence of the utility of the undertaking had been afforded, by the 
extensive adoption of various implements and methods of culture heretofore un- 
known in Russia; and by the consideration which agriculture and rural economy 
in general had obtained. The suggestion of letting out land to free tenants had 
not met with all the success that could have been desired. 



EXTRACTS FROM THE LETTERS OF CHARLES WHEELER, RELATIVE 



South Pacific, Second Ilonth 2Qth, 1835. — Some fresh marine phenomena were 
seen to-day, among which none were more beautiful than a species of jelly-fish 
(probably Pyrosoma Atlantica)', in form resembling a glass tube, six or seven inches 
in length, with one end closed, and covered with opaque protuberances. With these 
the ocean was illuminated at night in a brilliant manner, and many of those that 
we took exhibited, on being touched, a splendid phosphorescent light, sufficiently 
strong to show the time by a common watch when it was placed near a single 
specimen. They showed perhaps few signs of animation, excepting this power of 
emitting or retaining light at pleasure. Several other species, varying in form and 
size, are numerous here, but from their half liquid and perishable substance it is 
almost impossible to preserve them. Probably most of these several varieties are 
luminous ; some of them are of a mushroom shape (medusa Pelluceus), and have 
the power to move along through the water by dilating and retracting their richly 
fringed head. Grampuses, sharks, porpoises, dolphins, and some small striped 
fishes, called by the sailors pilot fishes, are'common in this part of the Pacific. 
The little pilot fishes attract a good deal of notice from their propensity to accom- 
pany the vessel : they are seen for hundreds of miles (perhaps I might say thou- 
sands of miles) frolicking close before the vessel's stem, and occasionally darting 



666 APPENDIX. 

aside after some particle that attracts them for a moment from their favorite 
position in the van. On the morning of the 27th, a sail was discovered ah^ad, 
and watched, with shipboard interest, as it gradually augmented in size, till about 
noon a large whaler •' brought" to " close alongside us. English colors were dis- 
played on both sides, and Captain , of the Elizabeth, of Sydney, accompanied 

by the surgeon of the vessel, came on board. They had been out eight or nine 
months, and succeeded in securing 1200 barrels of oil; which amounts to about 
one-third of a full cargo. After obtaining a few fresh provisions for some of their 
oil, and accepting some tracts, etc., our visitors returned to their ship, and in a 
few hours we lost sight of each other. The call from these marine sportsmen was 
quite an incident in our monotonous life ; though, from the natural and acquired 
characters of the parties, such interviews are not generally productive of much 
enjoyment. What a strange life is that of a whaler, roving the wide ocean for 
months and years in quest of fish, banished from almost every comfort that the 
humblest landsman may ordinarily possess ! But the prospect of gain reconciles 
to present privation, and the promise of hope stimulates to exertion and supports 
them in their dangerous career. There were five men at the mast-heads of this 
ship, looking out for whales, as she ranged over the blue, swelling expanse. The 
space of ocean surveyed by these rangers is incredibly large. If we estimate the 
horizon as seen from the mast-head at about thirty-six superficial miles, which are 
changed every hour and a half, nearly three hundred square miles will be overlooked 
in twelve hours ; and there are several hundred ships employed in the South Seas. 
Each of these is probably out from two to four years at a time. 

Third Month 6th, 1835. — The settlement on Norfolk Island, which is on the south 
shore, has a neat and respectable appearance, the houses being built of limestone, 
and with some degree of regularity. The whole population is about one thousand 
persons, and of these the greater part are prisoners of the lowest grade. The boats 
which came off to our vessel were each of them manned with six or eight convicts 
and two or three armed soldiers. Two government vessels were cruising round the 
island, waiting an opportunity to land their cargoes. One of these had brought 
about seventy prisoners, who had risen during the passage from Sydney, and very 
nearly succeeded in taking the ship. They would be tried, and it was the opinion 
of an officer who was speaking of the circumstance that some of them would be 
executed. 

Papeiti Bay^ Tahiti, Fifth Month \st. — There is nothing, perhaps, in Tahitian habits 
more striking or pitiable than their aimless, nerveless mode of spending life. The 
community, with the exception of a few foreigners or foreignized natives, might 
seem to exist to fish, pluck and eat fruit, bask in the sun, dabble in the water, or 
frolic on the sand. I mean to say that things have this appearance ; and that, ac- 
cording to our notions, their habits are deplorably indolent; and it is difficult to 
imagine any very difi"erent state under their circumstances. From the size and 
strength of their frames, they would appear to be of a stock capable of great 
exertion; yet they seem to inherit all the lassitude and inactivity of tropical resi- 
dents, and the climate is so extremely hot that, by day, every movement is an efi"ort. 
Their wants are few, and remarkably supplied, clothing being an incumbrance, de- 
sired only because associated with ideas of superiority, and tolerated occasionally 
in compliment to imported notions ; and food, of the kind most adapted and grateful, 
teeming around them almost independently of their care. If the faculties were 
developed, and all efi^eminating indulgence discarded, I cannot but think that an 
adult Tahitian would be a more respectable human being than he now is, even 
though external circumstances remained the same. 

Their outward circumstances, there can be no doubt, have derived material ben- 
efit from the introduction of Christian teachers and civilized regulations, so far as 



APPENDIX. 567 

they have been introduced : these, besides preventing certain Pagan enormities 
amongst the natives, constitute a valuable check to the vicious and overbearing 
conduct of foreigners, which so lamentablj'^ sullies the history of these islands. 
Adventurers of all kinds are not now at liberty to take up their abode on shore, 
without reference on the part of the government to their respectability and motives 
in coming ; but certain credentials or recommendations, as we are told, are re- 
quired, without which no one is encouraged or openly allowed to remain. This is 
a very useful restriction, as, previously to its adoption, the most worthless char- 
acters have caused much disorder and misery by settling among the natives and 
marrying, to remain only till caprice has dictated the desirableness of a move, 
when their families have been deserted without scruple or redress. 

Trial by jury, which has been introduced here, is a great blessing, and one 
which, perhaps, Englishmen are better able to appreciate than any others, from 
their long experience of its value at home. The Tahitian jury consists of six men 
instead of twelve ; but the principle, as I understand it, is precisely the same; 

Fifth Month l^th. — After attending a missionary meeting held at Papioa, Charles 
Wheeler remarks : " We were pleased with the appearance and manners of the 
chiefs, and with what we saw of their queen. Some of the former are fine, intel- 
ligent men, and in their general appearance reminded me of North American 
Indians. Many speeches were made by the principal chiefs, who avowed their 
sentiments with great animation ; and throughout the whole affair very consid- 
erable order and respectful demeanor were observed by all parties. The queen 
is a decidedly intelligent looking woman, of about four and twenty years of age, 
and has by no means an ignoble appearance, though her artless, unassuming man- 
ner and simple attire accord little with our notions of regal dignity. Her dress 
was much less showy than that of many of her inferiors, and far from inelegant. 
A long robe of beautifully-white muslin, flowing loosely round her figure, a little 
embroidery and silk about the neck, and a jet black bonnet, comprehended all that 
was apparent. 

We have since been visited by the king (properly speaking, he is only the queen's 
husband), and some of his chiefs, who breakfasted on board our vessel. The 
former appears to be about twenty years of age, and is a mild, intelligent, unas- 
suming youth. His countenance is not strictly handsome, but it is truly Tahitian 
and pleasing ; and his slender form, dark expressive eye, and gentle manner, 
which are completely Asiatic, give something feminine to his appearance. The 
chiefs who accompanied him were of a much sterner school, and all of them con- 
siderably older than himself. They behaved with great propriety and good-nature, 
and conversed in a friendly, sensible manner, expressing their satisfaction with the 
frank, unceremonious way in which they had been received. Before they left us, 
a telescope was presented to the king, and a shawl to each of the party. Nothing 
like selfishness was shown by the leading personage, who did not attempt to select 
the best article for himself; but taking that which happened to be next him, he 
allowed the rest of the company to do the same. The chiefs playfully vied with 
each other as to who should take charge of their master's property, which was 
left in their hands. On going away, the king asked the steward for a little bread 
for the queen. He had evidently relished this article himself as a rarity, and there- 
fore, I suppose, intended her to share. They were all dressed in the native style, 
but in foreign articles of good quality. A fine white shirt, and an ample piece of 
print wound round the waist and reaching to the knees, with a straw hat encircled 
by a broad ribbon or piece of silk, seems to be the favorite dress. 

\Qlh. — We took a walk for exercise along the high road, which is a path formed 
by the soil thrown out of two ditches, afi'ording, in dry weather, a tolerable cause- 
way. The want of bridges over the rivulets that cross it on their way from the 



568 APPENDIX. 

hills to the sea, obliges passengers to wade through the water occasionally, or else 
adopt a mode to which, on this occasion, we were compelled to have recourse, that 
of getting a native to carry them over on his back. The formation of these roads 
is an occupation in which criminals are employed by way of penalty ; so many 
fathoms of the queen's road, or so many fathoms of sea-wall on the queen's island, 
are frequently imposed as punishments on male, and the making of a certain quan- 
tity of native cloth or matting on female, delinquents; and these punishments, if 
equitably put in force, are well adapted to the people. 

It is a singular fact that there are no wild beasts on any of the Pacific islands 
lying distant from the continent of Asia. 

Sixth Month IQth. — The remains of idolatry have been so effectually destroyed 
that scarcely a. trace of them is to be found. Perhaps the objects most intimately 
connected with them are the natives who persist in rejecting the profession of the 
gospel, a numerous class even now. The government compels all to attend worship, 
it is said on pain of forfeiture of landed property ; * but this coercion, of course, 
does no more than enforce a ceremony, if indeed, from its unchristian character, it 
does not operate rather as a hindrance to the progress of Christianity. The 
portion of the community not professing the new religion often retain the true 
native dress, and are thus conspicuous among their professing countrymen, who 
have to a great extent adopted foreign articles of clothing. 

Eighth Mo7ith 9th. — After a sojourn of three months and a half at Tahiti, during 
which considerable opportunity for observation has been afforded, I shall now offer 
a few remarks that may enable you to estimate more easily its present state. 
Without reference to what it may have been, my observations will apply simply to 
what it is at the present moment. 

I need not describe the geographical position of Tahiti: it is the largest island 
in the Georgian and Society cluster, and considered to be about one hundred miles 
in circumference. Together with Eimeo (a small adjacent island to the westward, 
subject to the same government and laws), the population is estimated at upwards 
of 10,000 persons ; there is no doubt that the above is a tolerable approximation 
to the truth, and that, however it may have been formerly, the islands are now 
very thinly peopled. In fact, the interior of Tahiti is not inhabited at all, the low 
lands next the sea, which constitute but a small portion of the whole, being uni- 
versally selected by the natives for the place of their abode. Upon this fertile 
margin along the coast, their little huts of poles, mats, and thatch are scattered 
with great irregularity, not in well-defined clusters or villages, but singly or other- 
wise, as the course of a stream, or the boundary of a plantation, may suit best. 
The mountainous tracts inland are little frequented, although, from the luxuriance 
of the vegetation, I conclude that many parts are capable of cultivation. Some 
fruits are produced spontaneously, and in the remoter valleys these are never 
gathered by human hands. The highest ridges, reckoned about 7000 feet above the 
ocean, are covered with rich forests, whose verdure never fades ; and the deep 
shade of valleys, vocal with the thunder of descending waters, is of course still 
more prolific of vegetation. But whatever the inland districts may produce, or 
may be capable of producing, the low tract of country stretching along the circum- 
ference of the island, seems to be fully adequate to maintain the present popula- 
tion, without requiring much culture or care on the. part of those who gather the 
fruits. The taro [caladium esculentum), an excellent farinaceous vegetable, the yam 

* A respectable resident told us that one flagrant instance of this came within his knowledge some 
time back. A poor man had been out fishing, and returned too late for the week-day service. He 
was tried, and his land was taken from him by men empowered to enforce this abominable regula- 
tion. It is not enrolled in the Tahitian code of laws, but it is said to be a "command" only. 
Eemove the penalty, and the command might very safely remain unrepealed. 



^ APPENDIX. 669 

(Dioscorea alata) and the sweet potatoe [Convulvulus batatas), involve some little 
labor ; but many of the fruits demand only occasional weeding from the over- 
whelming growth of guavas, and protection from the ravages of hogs, with which 
the place is overrun. The gigantic cocoa-nut tree bears fruit without intermission 
the year round, and furnishes at once the means of shelter, food, and clothing. 
The leaf is used for mats, and thatch, and fuel; the bark is converted into cloth; 
the timber is valuable for many purposes ; the nut-shell is the native basin ; the 
kernel is ground up into a nutritious food ; the milk is universally drunk ; and the 
ripe nut affords abundant oil, both for home use and exportation. The bread-fruit, 
too, is highly prized: as a vegetable it is both palatable and wholesome; and from 
the bark of the large trees is made the cloth in common use by the Tahitians. 
Oranges, lemons, limes, melons, vis [spondias dulcis), papaw [carica papaya), ba- 
nanas [musa sapienlum), pine-apples, and pumpkins abound among the indigenous 
and exotic fruits and vegetables of this island. If the shore is thus teeming with 
spontaneous provision for the wants of the inhabitaiits, the surrounding ocean is 
not less prolific in affording an endless variety of fish. Turtles, shell-fish, and 
many half-animated marine substances used as food, are found within the reefs. 

When I mention the reefs, I cannot forbear making a few remarks on these extra- 
ordinary natural breakwaters, which are of the highest value to the South Sea 
Islands. Take Tahiti, for instance. Without this coral breast-work there is not a 
single harbor in the island; but with it, the coast, with few exceptions, is sheltered 
from the ocean, and circumnavigated with safety in the smallest, canoe. In one or 
two places the coast is exposed ; but excepting these openings, and a number of 
narrow passes for boats or ships, a bank of sand and coral, nearly even with the 
surface of the water, varying in distance from the beach from half a mile to per- 
haps a mile and a half, extends round the whole island, and defends it from the 
sea. On this wonderful barrier, the mighty swell of the Pacific breaks in ceaseless 
thunder, from age to age ; but within the providential limit the raging deep is 
chained, and all is tranquil as a lake : ships of the largest size may enter and ride 
securely, and the light canoe of the native has a safe access to every part of the 
coast. We have all heard of coral reefs, long ago ; but, till we reached this place, 
I may confess I had not the least idea of the characteristic peculiarity in the nat- 
ural shelter furnished by them among the South Sea Islands. 

The government of Tahiti is nominally vested in one person, but, as might be 
expected, the principal chiefs possess a large share of power. The queen and 
two of the most influential chiefs entertain a very friendly feeling towards the 
missionaries, and consequently their wishes are consulted and their interest sup- 
ported in most cases ; but there is an opposite faction who would doubtless be 
glad if it were otherwise. Although Pomare appears to favor the cause of the 
missionaries, and by enforcing the laws against the sale of spirits, etc., to consult 
the welfare of her people, she is by no means a woman on whose principles full 
dependence can be placed. At a national assembly held annually, when nearly 
the whole population of the island come together to see, hear, and enjoy them- 
selves, which took place a week or two back at Pap^oa, she is said to have sanc- 
tioned great disorders, and allowed some of the ancient heathen customs, of a 
shameful nature, to be indulged in. 

In almost all the dealings which we have had with the natives, one principle of 
action appears predominant, to obtain all they can : and this is in precise accord- 
ance with the practice of our countrymen among them. The people of the neigh- 
borhood of the Bay labor under the disadvantage of being constantly exposed to 
contact with unprincipled foreigners, who encourage what is wrong, and introduce 
large quantities of ardent spirits among them, in spite of the legal prohibition. 
48* • 



570 APPENDIX. 

This fact alone is enough to account for the prevalence of vice and sordid venality, 
and the formal, unwilling conformity to established restrictive regulations. 

But though much of evil may be underneath^, and great thoughtlessness may be 
obvious, yet there are doubtless alleviating exceptions ; and external tranquillity 
is for the most part preserved. 

It is nearly impossible for a visitor, who cannot even speak the language, to 
pronounce with much certainty on a subject of such moment as the religious state 
of the community. Certainly appearances are unpromising; and however un- 
willing to adopt such a conclusion, there is reason to apprehend that Christian 
principle is a great rarity. Far, however, be it from me to depreciate the labors 
of those who have been the instruments of the change produced in this island. So 
far from considering the beneficial results of their efforts as unimportant and in- 
significant, I regard them as of the highest moment, and as fully equal to what could 
in reason have been anticipated. In my opinion, if nothing more had been effected 
by the Tahitian mission than the translation of the Holy Scriptures into the lan- 
guage of the country, every sacrifice that has been made would have been abund- 
antly rewarded. But the translation of the Sacred Writings is not all. Idol wor- 
ship, the adoration of nonentities or of supposed divinities, in the form of images, 
with all the frightful train of debasing ceremonies and human sacrifices, are abol- 
ished. Open infanticide, which prevailed to such a dreadful extent, is done away ; 
and some degree of attention is paid to the improvement of the minds of children. 
Many salutary civjl restrictions have been introduced, and a check imposed on the 
unbridled licentiousness of foreigners. 

Therg is a singular custom prevailing in Tahiti, which I have not yet noticed. 
Every child possesses an indefinite number of adopted parents, who, at its birth, or 
perhaps even before, promise to cherish and assist it in after life, in case of need^. 
This practice confers great independence on the children, who remain with their 
real parents only so long as is agreeable to them ; and if maltreated or corrected, 
they take up their residence with another family, to desert it hereafter in the same 
way. This is a great barrier to the right management of the native children, who 
can at once forsake their parents should the correction or restraints they impose 
become irksome to them. 

The Tahitian mode of living is certainly very much in the simplicity, or, perhaps 
more properly, in the rudeness, of nature. Their houses afford a shelter from the 
rain, and a receptacle for their little property ; which consists of a few imported 
articles of clothing for special occasions, some food, nets, sleeping mats, and a dis- 
play of firelocks, comforts, conveniences, and luxuries (according to our ideas) 
are for the most part unknown. One apartment usually accommodates the whole 
household, which generally consists of individuals of all ages, more or less related 
to each other, and herded together in considerable numbers. When at home, the 
usual employment of the men appears to be the preparation of food or oil, garden- 
ing, and making nets, and that of the women the manufacture of native cloth, cook- 
ing, and sewing; but both sexes are very frequently found unemployed, perhaps 
smoking, or playing with a ball and string. The men ordinarily wear very little 
clothing ; the women a loose piece of print or calico thrown round the waist, leav- 
ing, except in the presence of foreigners, or when *' dressed out," the upper part 
of the figure nearly or entirely exposed. The young children frequently go quite 
naked. A true native hut contains neither table, chair, nor bed; the reed-covered 
soil, which forms a floor, serving the purposes of all. The food is spread on leaves, 
and the people sit round on their heels, squatted on the ground; and when re- 
cumbent, they lie upon mats, covered with folds of their native bark-cloth. This 
cloth is made from the bark of several trees ; a large proportion of what is used 
here from that of the bread-fruit tree. This is beaten into thin sheets, which are 



APPENDIX. 571 

rendered tenacious, by the gum they contain, when properly dried in the sun. 
When fit for use, this ingenious substitute for woven goods resembles coarse paper ; 
it is, however, less easily torn, and generally somewhat thinner. It forms but a 
harsh, uncomfortable drapery, and will not bear properly washing, being injured 
by moisture, without much friction; but habit and necessity render it tolerable, 
and it is very readily made. When dressed for chapel, the men generally wear a 
foreign shirt, and a piece of print or blue cotton wrapped round the waist ; the 
women a similar girdle of some light material, and either a kind of loose gown or 
a shawl, of calico, thrown over the shoulders, with a bonnet generally made of 
pressed paper, in imitation of straw, and profusely decorated with broad, bright 
colored ribbon. The last mentioned article is in very extensive use, and is sold to 
great advantage by almost everybody here. I was one day trying to purchase a 
piece of ornamented native cloth, and offered an equal length of English print for 
it; but the owner refused this remuneration, demanding a similar length of ribbon 
instead. The gay colors worn by the whites are, of course, zealously imitated by 
the poor natives, whose clothing seems to be adopted rather from vanity, or de- 
ference to foreign customs, than from necessity or a sense of decorum. 

Taloo Harbor, Island of JEimeo, Ninth Month \2th, 1835. — This is a most romantic 
spot, surrounded by almost perpendicular hills, towering nearly four thousand 
feet, with a broken, fantastic outline. As in Tahiti, there is a margin of lowland 
next the water, which produces abundant crops of fruit and vegetables ; but the 
proportion of this fertile soil is small, and, as a whole, probably, this is the less 
productive island of the two. Its scenery is wilder and more diversified, and the 
ridges are much more angular and rugged than those of Tahiti; some of them, 
where huge black rocks and foliage blend in the obscurity of distance, resembling 
the broken fragments of a stupendous ruin. Many parts are nearly perpendicular 
for hundreds of feet, and of course quite inaccessible. The summit of a mountain 
that skirts one side of Taloo Harbor, extending for a considerable distance at an 
elevation of three thousand feet, is yet so narrow, we are told, in some places, that 
a man cannot walk along it, but is obliged to push himself forward in a sitting 
posture, grasping the mountain with his legs. 

On the 23d, arrangements were made for visiting the opposite side of the island, 
where a number of natives, and one English family reside. The direction of the 
trade-wind rendered the longest route most eligible, and we pursued our course 
among coral rocks within the reefs. In a few hours we arrived opposite a famous 
entrance through the reef, formerly held sacred on account of a large marai, called 
Oriia, situated on the beach near it. Here we landed and explored the marai, with 
its ruined piles of rock, its consecrated enclosures, praying-stones, and venerable 
grove of Aitos and Tamanus.* The whole neighborhood is overgrown with trees 
and climbers, and the ruins are so completely dilapidated that it is difficult to 
appreciate the original design. Many smaller heaps of stone, and the remains of 
pavements, steps, and praying-stones are seen near the principal pile, the whole 
forming an enduring relic of superstition, and a proof of the laborious zeal of 
idolaters. After surveying this gloomy grove, once associated with scenes of horror 
and death, we continued an intricate passage through innumerable beds of coral, 
till we reached Afareaitu, and were cordially welcomed by the resident English 
family. 

Ninth Month 21th, l%Zt>. — We heard some days since that more ardent spirits 
have just been brought to Tahiti by a schooner from Valparaiso, which is r^ow 

*The Tamanu (calophyllum InopfiJ/Uum) was formerly held sacred in the South Sea Islands. It 
is a noble tree, in general appearance something resembling the oak. 



572 APPENDIX. 

trading in them. When we left Tahiti, another American vessel was there, selling 
all she could of this destructjve poison ; in fact, the chief articles of barter for 
cocoa-nut oil and arrow-root that she seemed 'to have were fire-arms and brandy, 
and these she was retailing round the coast. Her supercargo told me himself, that 
he had sold all the brandy he could get rid of, and between one and two hundred 
muskets. He is quite a youth, but well enough suited for the task he has under- 
taken, being a profligate, thoughtless fellow, initiated into the trade, which he 
avows his intention to continue. What could be more co'mpletely barbarous than 
this traffic, carried on with uncivilized nations at the present day, and that, too, by 
professing Christians ? 

During the afternoon of Tenth Month 15th, we rambled for exercise on the 
public road, along the coast, and saw a curious salt-water lake, situated about two 
miles to the northward of the harbor.- It is a magnificent sheet of water, encircled 
by mountains and tropical forests ; and probably would have been still more grati- 
fying to eyes less familiar with the water than ours. There is, however, an essential 
distinction between the prospects to which we are accustomed, and inland lake 
scenery. The characteristic of the former is ceaseless fluctuation, that of the 
latter unbroken tranquillity. 

Among the enclosures of the natives here, there is greater indication of industry 
than we remarked in Tahiti, and many of the houses are built in the civilized 
manner, with windows, plastered walls, etc. Nevertheless, the dwellings we have 
seen have by no means a comfortable aspect, and the general effect of the native 
settlements is not particularly pleasing. Unfurnished, dirty huts, surrounded with 
lumber, the remains of food, etc., naked children, and all but naked parents, 
working or rolling about, smoking or playing, sleeping or waking, as the case may 
be, with groups of half-starved hogs and dogs occupying every corner in the neigh- 
borhood, do not constitute the most delightful objects, though viewed in the far- 
famed South Sea Islands. 

Our afternoon ramble on the 17th led to the site of William Ellis's residence. 
The vicinity is completely overgrown with guavas, and the most authentic traces 
of its former occupant are discoverable in some fine fruit-trees, planted in the im- 
mediate neighborhood of the house. We afterwards took tea at the mission-house, 
and were shown the press which is occasionally employed in printing native les- 
sons, laws, etc. 

On the afternoon of the 24th, we accompanied one of the missionaries on an ex- 
cursion up the salt-water lake mentioned before. After walking about two miles, 
we embarked in a canoe, and were pushed along the shore by a man with a long 
pole ; a method adopted, where the water is shallow, as the most expeditious mode 
of propelling their light barks. In about an hour we reached the farther end of 
the lagoon, distant perhaps five miles from the place of embarkation. The banks, 
as we went along, appeared thickly wooded and very thinly inhabited, exhibiting 
little variety beside the occasional remains of marais, of which there are a great 
number. Our native conductor pointed out the particular pile of stones appro- 
priated to his family, on which he had himself offered gifts to the supposed gods 
of Tahiti. He mentioned having been present on one occasion when a human 
victim was taken near this lake : he was a boy at the time, and was rambling along 
the bank, when a party of men, led by a chief, approached the spot where he was, 
and where also the object of their pursuit happened to be. The chief, when he 
discovered his victim, bade him climb a cocoa-nut tree, which he of course instantly 
did. He ordered him to pluck some nuts for them, and when this was done, to 
break off a leaf and come down. The leaf was to foi-m a basket for his own body 
to be carried in. On coming down he was forthwith dispatched. Our informant 



APPENDIX. 573 

run away in great fear, while the murderers laughed at his terror and exulted in 
their easy capture. 

Fare Harbor. Huahine. — In personal appearance, there is no perceptible differ- 
ence between the natives of this island and those of Tahiti ; and, from what we 
have seen, their progress in civil, social, and religious improvement is precisely 
similar. I think more pains have been bestowed on their instruction ; but, as far 
as our observation has extended, they occupy much the same position as their 
Georgian neighbors in the scale of civilization, mental development, and morality. 
On the whole, I should suppose a larger proportion of the population is more or 
less acquainted with the rudiments of reading and writing; though many are 
ignorant of these, and it is not impossible that less constant intercourse with the 
shipping may have prevented some of that licentious degradation which peculiarly 
characterizes the vicinity of sea-ports. Only one ship has been here during our 
stay, but in her case considerable irregularities were committed. The use of spirits 
is just now generally laid aside, and doubtless this salutary regulation will tend to 
prevent many evils. 

Raiatea. — The natural scenery of Raiatea resembles what I have already 
described in the other islands, but it is for the most part less picturesque than any 
other we have yet seen. It is a much larger island than Huahine, and is supposed 
to contain fourteen or fifteen hundred people ; the whole of whom belong, nomi- 
nally, to the settlement of Uturoa, though they are of course found scattered round 
the coast, as most convenient to themselves. Tahaa, a smaller island, containing 
a population of four or five hundred souls, subject to the same government, is sit- 
uated a few miles to the northward, and is included within the same reef as Raiatea. 
This reef is precisely similar to what we have before seen, and extends round the 
two islands at a considerable distance, affording several excellent harbors, to which 
commodious channels furnish an easy access. The one in which we are lying is 
entered from the eastward, through a fine passage between two small islands, and 
is a spacious basin, capable of containing a large fleet, with a passage at the oppo- 
site end to leeward of the island. Nothing could well be more convenient; and 
although from the circumstance that its shelter, the reef, is as usual low and bare, 
good tackle is required in the anchorage ; yet this stupendous barrier affords a 
most complete defence from the ocean. Coral and shells are plentiful, but the 
latter rather dear. Provisions seem to be rather lower than at Tahiti, where more 
competition diminishes the value of foreign articles of barter. Even there, things 
are very cheap for the most part. The common price for a good sized hog is six 
or eight yards of print, or from three to four dollars. Horned cattle are plentiful 
in all the islands we have yet seen, and are principally the property of the mis- 
sionaries. When several ships can agree to take an ox among them,.beef is sold at 
about 2c?. per pound. Broad print, or cotton dyed a blue color, is a favorite article 
of barter, and is always sold by the fathom, this length being convenient for the 
garment worn round the waist. A fathom is reckoned to be worth nearly a dollar, 
about four times its value in England. Gaudy-colored ribbons are about the same 
price. A musket, costing at home perhaps 12s., is sold at Tahiti for seven or eight 
dollars. 

On the afternoon of Eleventh Month 2d we walked out for exercise along the 
settlement of Uturoa, which extends some distance by the seaside, and called to see 
an old chief who is said to have been the principal instigator of the last war with 
Bolabola; to which perhaps, more than to any other obvious reason, the present 
deteriorated condition of this people, and the miserable falling away in Bolabola, 
must be attributed. Besides the numerous evils inevitably incident to a nation 



574 APPENDIX. 

engaged in hostilities with its neighbors, it is from this fatal period that both islands 
date the general introduction of spirits ; which has proved no less detrimental to 
the community than fighting. Here, happily, the law has been passed for their 
prohibition; but in the other island their ravages still continue. We saw four 
pieces of cannon taken from the Bolabolans, which were used in the late contest; 
originally brought by a trading vessel from New Zealand, and sold to the poor 
natives at the rate of eighty hogs each. They are said to have belonged to the 
unfortunate Boyd, and to have been raised from her wreck by the New Zealanders. 
On the 3d of Eleventh Month we started, in company with C. Barff and a little 
boy, on an excursion to the famous marai of Tabutabu Atea, situated in the district 
of Apoa. The wind being against us all the way, it was a hard pull of about twelve 
miles, which occupied nearly three hours, and, unfortunately for us, it rained at 
intervals most of the time. The object of our curiosity is situated on a projecting 
piece of low land, running from the base of a considerable hill to the beach, and 
retains abundant features to identify it with the late system of horrors. An 
enormous banyan-tree grows quite near it, and which could not fail to attract our 
notice and admiration. Ljke all other specimens of this extraordinary tree, it 
consists of a column of matted, fibrous trunks, intersecting, supporting, or distort- 
ing each other, surmounted by a fine head of foliage ; from which fall those slender, 
cord-like tendrils which connect roots and branches, and thus furnish the means 
of continual increase in size. Exclusive of these junior supporters, what may be 
called the stem of this enormous an4 complicated fabric, measured by paces forty- 
six yards in circumference ; and I should think at least twenty men might conceal 
themselves in its truly gigantic mass. Betwebn this natural curiosity and the 
marai, under the shade of a grove is seen the space of ground appropriated to the 
dances, once so much in vogue here, in celebration of their abominable orgies. 

Balabola, Eleventh Month llih. — In the afternoon we walked through the settle- 
ment, and saw several sick and infirm persons. My father distributed several 
pairs of spectacles where they seemed to be most needed, among the more serious 
natives who could read. One of these, a cripple, we found in his hut with his 
Bible before him, and two muskets hanging over his head : he is a constant at- 
tender of the school, acting as teacher as well as he is able. On our walks here, 
we have generally been attended by a group of children, who frolic round the 
strangers, and afford much amusement by their sprightliness, wildness, and curi- 
osity. They are really fine, intelligent little creatures. Some of them look healthy, 
but too many bear marks of the prevailing disorders, which have been deplorably 
neglected among these islanders. A more invaluable present could scarcely be 
sent to them than a good supply of drugs, particularly .calomel, salts, sulphur, 
ipecacuanha, opium, and rhubarb. It is true, in many places there is no one to 
administer them, and in others they would not be administered to the greatest 
advantage, for want of professional knowledge ; but if sent to the care of some 
of the missionaries, they would confer a great blessing. C. B. does much in re- 
lieving the poor creatures around him, by his own exertions in this way. 

South Pacific, Eleventh Month l^th, 1835. — However deficient my accounts of the 
islands we have just left may appear, it would be no difficult matter to add con- 
siderably to the interest felt in their perusal, had my object been merely to draw 
a pleasing picture. I have noticed the causes which operate in producing the very 
false impression which certainly is produced by reading the reports of some for- 
mer visitors. There are many circumstances connected with the South Sea 
Islands peculiarly fascinating and poetical, and these have been made the most 
of by some of their delineators. My wish, that a simple statement should pro- 



APPENDIX. 675 

duce a simple and correct impression, has induced me to confine my remarks pretty- 
much to matters of plain fact, more or less intimately connected with our own 
progress or the object of the voyage. 

Of Tahiti, I have already given you some particulars ; also of Eimeo. The gov- 
ernment, laws, and people of the other Georgian Isles are essentially the same, 
and the state of society not materially different. The same compulsory system 
which obtains in Tahiti ensures for the present, in Eimeo, an external attention to 
the services of the chapel; but the very existence of this detestable regulation 
indicates unsoundness. The fact that the poor native is subjected to a penalty if 
he absents himself from the chapel, and the sight of a man with a stick ransack- 
ing the villages for worshippers, before the hour of service, — a spectacle we have 
witnessed, — are so utterly abhorent to our notions that I cannot revert to the sub- 
ject without feelings of regret and disgust. 

The general appearance of the country and of the inhabitants of Huahine is 
similar to Tahiti, and the popular habits seem nearly the same. The soil is ex- 
ceedingly prolific, demanding but little labor. Hogs and domestic fowls are pretty 
numerous, but horned cattle are only found in the possession of the missionary 
and a few others ; and, indeed, it is undesirable that they should increase much, 
as they certainly are a great nuisance among the native plantations. In Tahiti 
and Eimeo they abound, and run wild, preying upon the fruits and damaging the 
fences in parts that cannot be easily watched. 

Both Raiatea and Tahaa are tine fertile islands, capable of supporting ten times 
their present population; but there is no prospect of increase under present cir- 
cumstances; and if the sweeping bane of ardent spirits is readmitted, the num- 
bers will rapidly decline. Even in Huahine, where things are undoubtedly better 
managed, and the people more instructed, the number of births and deaths are 
just about equal. C. B. told us that he hoped, during the present year, there 
would be a small preponderance in favor of the former. The more abandoned 
portion of the community scarcely ever have families, and many of the children 
that are born are miserably diseased, so that a little aggravation of circumstances, 
such as a return to general intemperance, would make existing causes adequate 
for a speedy extermination. I trust, however, these islanders may be preserved, 
after having survived the bloody era of human immolation, infanticide, and other 
pagan atrocities, from falling victims to vices introduced and kept up by "Chris- 
tians." 

But of all the islands in the Society group Bolabola exhibits, at the present 
time, the most melancholy spectacle. It is indeed a lovely island, and wants only 
a moral and industrious population, and a consistent, united government to ensure 
its national prosperity. But, exhausted by the late struggle with Raiatea, the 
chiefs divided among themselves, all moral restraints disregarded by one faction, 
and every excess openly sanctioned ; the other party, who still adhere nominally 
to the cause of the missionaries, left to support their own principles, there is little 
of a pleasing nature to be said respecting it. The more sober part of the people 
seemed tractable enough ; but it is scarcely to be expected that they will maintain 
their ground, associated with, and related as they are to, the lawless faction. At 
the time of our visit the fruit season had not arrived, and consequently the means 
of distillation were not within their power ; but a few weeks would furnish them 
with an abundant harvest of bread-fruit, etc., and it was greatly feared that last 
year's excesses would again be indulged in, and a famine produced by the consump- 
tion of every article of food in the making of spirits. 

The people here have much less of foreign clothing than the natives of the 
other islands, possessing fewer opportunities of obtaining it, and having wasted 
their means in drinking. This circumstance alone prevents many from attending 



576 APPENDIX. 

chapel when a missionary is here. Whatever their motive might be, the better 
sort appeared extremely eager to supply themselves with clothing, and would part 
with almost anything they possessed (which is not much, poor creatures!) to ob- 
tain a bit of print or calico. 

The settlement is composed of wicker huts, with the exception of one or two 
dilapidated houses, the chapel and the mission-house. The island is extremely 
fertile, producing vast quantities of bread-fruit ; but it is by no means well sup- 
plied with water, and on this account can never become a general resort for ship- 
ping, although it possesses a most magnificent harbor. We saw a spring or two, 
which furnish a constant supply; but the water usually found among the natives is 
nearly unfit for use, except during the rainy season. 

As a missionary station, it is at present abandoned ; but we saw nothing about 
the chiefs and people of the more respectable party particularly discouraging. On 
the contrary, I feel no doubt that a large portion of the inhabitants, whose interest 
in every point of view it would certainly be to protect such a resident, are capable 
of appreciating the value of a conscientious missionary. The lawless faction are 
at present incorrigible ; but the removal of their leader would no doubt terminate 
their career, and this is an event by no means improbable, if he persist in his pres- 
ent intemperate habits. One of his sons fell a victim to intemperance only a few 
weeks back. 

Sandwich Isles, Oahu. — On the 7th of First Month, 1836, we visited the mission 
establishment, and looked through the printing, binding, composing-rooms, etc. 
Two presses are kept at work: at present printing the New Testament, a geography, 
the Hawaii newspaper (Ke Kumu Hawaii), and a music-book for a volume of hymns. 
The newspaper last year was twice its present size, and sold for twice its present 
price, which is half a dollar annually : it was published every fortnight, and 3500 
copies were circulated. Probably its circulation will be much increased this season. 
It is a small, but neat paper, containing information on subjects calculated to inter- 
est the people, such as natural history and particular occurrences in the islands ; 
and the demand indicates a relish on the part of the natives for such a source of 
instruction and amusement. We were pleased with the machinery in the establish- 
ment, which is in good repair, and is worked entirely by natives, under the direc- 
tion of a foreign printer and binder. 

There are at present residing in Honolulu, belonging to the American Board of 
Missions, two "ordained" ministers, a doctor, a bookbinder, a printer, and a 
"secular agent." A missionarj'- from one of the other islands is here just now with 
his family. The above are all married men, although one or two of their number 
are quite young; and they all reside in the same neighborhood, forming quite a 
community among themselves. 

The end of the week is almost universally adopted in Oahu as a time for riding 
on horseback ; and accordingly the roads and commons swarm with the gentry of 
the neighborhood, who vie with each other in risking their necks. Foreigners, 
native nobility, and others, are seen galloping about in all directions, to the dis- 
comfiture, or at least the "bodily fear," of sober pedestrians. The Sandwich Island 
women are really very adroit on horseback ; but the posture in which these amazons 
choose to exhibit violates every feeling of refinement. 

21(1. — Some efforts have lately been making, on the part of both natives and 
foreigners, in the way of petitioning the government here for the suppression of 
spirit-selling, which is increased to a shocking extent. The king, unhappily, is 
fond of drinking himself, and moreover derives considerable emolument from the 
licenses to vend this pernicious article ; so that, surrounded as he is by ill-advisers, 
there is little hope that any alteration will take place at present. Many of the 



APPENDIX. 677 

foreign residents defend the sale and use of spirits, which is one principal source 
of profit with some of them. The village of Honolulu is supposed to contain about 
two hundred foreigners, and we can only hear of two houses, among those who are 
traders, not more or less concerned in the sale of spirits. There are at present 
about fifteen grog-shops, where all kinds of distilled liquors are sold at a very low 
rate. I have not yet seen a single native intoxicated, and really believe the drink- 
ing is almost exclusively confined to the foreigners and half-castes. 

One of the white inhabitants was killed in a drunken quarrel just before our 
arrival; and a captain narrowly escaped the same fate a few days since, having 
the temporal artery cut in a fray on shore. 

Among the sailors, the evil of drinking is greatly upheld by masters and owners 
of ships, whose practice has a tendency to perpetuate the grievance which they 
pretend to deplore. How absurd on board vessels lying at anchor, in a hot climate, 
where the men are in a state of almost continual excitement in consequence of 
what they get when on shore, to give out regularly to each man, and even in some 
cases to each boy, an allowance of rum every day ! 

On the 2d of Second Month, I accompanied Captain C. and his sister on an ex- 
cursion inland, to see the famous mountain pass of Oahu. It is situated about 
seven or eight miles up a fine valley, which stretches across the centre of the island, 
behind the village of Honolulu. After crossing the plain of lava which lies along 
the coast, our route was along a winding path, through brooks and foliage and 
steep ravines; which, by a very gradual ascent, led us eventually to the verge of 
the precipice. Here the most imposing spectacle is presented. Before us — from 
the bare, torrent-worn rocks which surmount this giant barrier — was spread a 
wide, undulated tract of country, bounded by the then tranquil ocean, and varied 
by woods, meadows, and sheets of water, all distinctly exhibited at one view be- 
neath our feet. The point on which we stood is the verge of a precipice, perhaps 
eight hundred or a thousand feet high; which is ascended from the eastward by 
a winding staircase track, leading from rock to rock, in some places nearly perpen- 
dicular. From this track the frightful depth is in many parts concealed by bushes 
and projecting points of the cliff; a circumstance which makes the danger of ascent 
and descent much less than it could otherwise be; but from the dizzy summit, the 
eye fathoms at a glance the tremendous void below. On the left was seen the 
termination of a cliff, which towers like a pillar from the vale beneath high into 
the air above our heads, with a boldness and sublimity altogether indescribable; 
on the right, a bank of rich foliage rose from the plain to the very summit of the 
mountain, with a richness and grandeur equally beyond the reach of words, though 
less striking to the eye. The huts of the natives scattered over the country below, 
were seen like specks on the green sur^ce; and the white dwelling of the mis- 
sionary at the Koloa Station was just discoverable on the distant shore. Behind 
us lay the fine, romantic slope by which we had reached this truly imposing pass, 
skirted by a chain of luxuriant hills on each side, and covered with an exuberance 
of vegetation peculiar to the tropics ; the harbor and its floating occupants, and 
the dim expanse of ocean beyond it, terminating the prospect in the west. After 
collecting some curious plants and land-shells, and feasting our eyes on the mag- 
nificent scenery of the place, we commenced a return towards the inhabited world, 
and arrived safe in Honolulu soon after sunset. 

These islanders, like all the other uncivilized tribes whom we have seen, are fond 
of tobacco, and carry the practice of smoking it to a singular extreme. They 
inhale the fumes into the lungs, and quickly feel their stupefying effects. In some 
of the islands, the use of it is made illegal ; and we have heard of an instance in 
which a strange expedient was resorted to, in order to supply the place of this 
narcotic ; this was to press two or three of the arteries in the neck till dizziness 
49 2M 



578^ APPENDIX. 

was produced, and the individual fell down insensible, recovering after some time 
as from a fit of intoxication. Thus stupor and forgetfulness are proved to consti- 
tute great part of the gratification supposed to be afforded by smoking. The mis- 
sionaries are very often censured for trying to suppress the use of tobacco; but 
the Sandwich Islanders carry smoking to such an extent that their influence seems 
very properly directed to abolish it. 

17th. — The harbor has been a good deal disturbed by the yells of a band of 
north-west coast Indians, who are quartered on board a hulk at anchor near us. 
These poor fellows came here to receive payment for their furs, and for services 
vehich the ships obtain from them on the coast ; and they, being fond of rum, and 
rum being very plentiful among their employers, the result might be easily pre- 
dicted. Howling, dancing, and drumming on a piece of wood form their amuse- 
ments, to which quarrelling and fighting may be added. One of them was drowned 
a short time since close to our vessel, by falling into the water by night in a state 
of intoxication. 

These Indians differ vridely in character and appearance from the South Sea 
Islanders. They are wary, intelligent people, rather Jewish in their expression 
of countenance, and not so handsome as the Polynesians. Their heads are remark- 
ably large ; their faces broad, and eyes deep ; hair long, straight, and black ; and 
complexion swarthy. Their language is particularly disagreeable to the ear: few 
of their words are properly articulated; but the whole business of enunciation is 
referred to the throat, which seems half blocked up with spasms and contortions 
to produce the requisite sounds. They have frequently been on board to sell shells, 
and appear very friendly and harmless, though by no means so childish and simple 
as Tahitians. Fire-arms, rum, tobacco, and clothing for use rather than ornament, 
are what they most crave. 

Fourth 3Ionth 6th, 1836. — I was invited to join in another equestrian excursion, 
with my former kind companions ; and a remarkably fine day proved highly 
propitious to our enjoyment, although previous rains, which rendered the steeps 
less accessible, prevented our ascending the mountains so far as had been proposed. 
We reached sufficient elevation, however, to obtain a magnificent view of the coast, 
village, harbor, and ocean, and to be surrounded by rich hills and dales, which 
blend with indescribable loveliness. The valleys, literally huge ravines between 
the heights, which conduct the fertilizing streams to the shore, are but thinly 
inhabited; but they teem with exuberant vegetation. The mountains are very 
finely wooded, and the more open parts of the hills are studded over with cattle. 
As we were situated when at the highest point of our journey, the deep vales 
spread beneath us with an enchanting variety ; and summit rising over summit 
into the clouds, marked the multitude of hills which stretch towards the coast in 
wild, fantastic ranges. Punch-bowl Hill, a brown volcanic mound of a circular 
form, probably about five hundred feet high, looked quite diminutive from our 
superior elevation, and its fortified top was completely exposed beneath us; though, 
from the harbor, this hill appears large. You can scarcely form an idea of the 
exhilarating feeling which the mind experiences on these noble heights in a 
tropical climate. Here all is wild, and bold, and majestic; the air is pure and 
cool, and the solitude is unbroken by a sound less romantic than the lowing of 
herds, the murmur of descending waters, or the simple notes of songsters dwelling 
unseen in the wooded recesses. The eye, accustomed below to parched, naked 
plains, here luxuriates on the smooth slopes, the deep shades, or the towering 
forest-clothed peaks and ridges, and the lungs inhale new life and vigor in the 
free, bracing atmosphere of a more genial clime. If to the smiles of surrounding 
nature are superadded the rare delights of congenial society, the wanderer and 
the exile might almost be tempted to forget for a moment that the wide world 



APPENDIX. 679 

separates him from his home. But such an illusion must be of short duration : a 
descent soon restores the less pleasing reality of common life in the desert of a 
strange land. 

Island of Tanai, Sandwich Group, Kol6a Station, Sixth Ilonth 20th, 1836. — Being 
kindly furnished with a steed and conductor, I undertook an excursion along the 
seashore to see a curious cavern in the rock, through which the surf rushes to a 
considerable distance underground, and hurls a column of foam with tremendous 
force into the air, like a magnificent fountain. There are several such cavities in 
the lava, on the shore of this island ; the largest we saw lies a considerable dis- 
tance from the anchorage at Kol6a, to the westward. The coast is composed of 
rude masses of lava, extending in every rugged form along the margin of the sea, 
and occasionally rising into huge perpendicular cliffs. The phenomenon in ques- 
tion, is merely caused by a passage which leads from beneath the surf, when it 
rolls up the strand, and opens like a well some little distance inland, sufficiently 
removed from the breakers to give the fountain an isolated appearance. When a 
heavy swell breaks on the shore, the air in this unexplored cavern is driven with 
tremendous noise through its sounding caves, and from one or more mouths is pro- 
jected a momentary blast of white foam, to the height probably of twenty or thirty 
feet. As the wave retires, all is still on the black broken rocks ; the mouth of the 
cave looks like a natural well, half-filled with masses of stone, which conceal its 
depth ; but as the rolling billow thunders towards the coast, a deafening noise is 
heard underneath, which increases in violence till it ends in a fierce, loud hiss, as 
steam discharged from the valve of a steam-engine ; and, in a moment afterwards, 
a cloud of water and foam is driven high into the air. 

The geographical position of the Sandwich Islands, in a commercial point of 
view, is a valuable one ; in the North Pacific, they form an intermediate link be- 
tween two distant continents, and thus facilitate an intercourse which is now con- 
siderable, and will probably become much more so hereafter. As a resort of the 
whalers, and of traders to the north-west coast of America, they are likewise im- 
portant; at Honolulu, alone, about one hundred and thirty ships touched during 
last year, and at other places the number was very considerable. 

A constant trade breeze, which, during great part of the year, sweeps across 
the group from the eastward, renders the atmosphere exceedingly salubrious : 
probably between the tropics no situation is more healthy. To an English con- 
stitution the climate is undoubtedly relaxing, and would, probably, apart from 
all causes which contribute to increase its effect, but which are not inseparable 
from it, exhaust the animal system more speedily than a colder clime. The human 
constitution, like the vine, seems periodically to require a season of comparative 
repose, which these seats of perennial summer do not furnish; early maturity and 
premature decline characterize the residents in these sunny, stormless regions. 
The winter here, a cooler, more irregular, showery season than the summer, is 
called the " rainy season," but this epithet, as generally understood, is not quite 
appropriate ; the continued drenching rains that mark that period in Tahiti, we 
certainly did not see. The rain which fell during our stay (and the season was 
considered rather unusually wet) did not, I believe, exceed what generally falls in 
England during the corresponding season. 

Eight islands constitute this cluster, to which might be added several small ones 
lying near the others, which are not usually enumerated; the present population 
of the group, as determined by a census taken by the missionaries in the present 
year, is 110,000. In 1826, it was said to be about 155,000 ; so that, if these num- 
bers are correct and the past is a specimen of the future, it will not require many 
more years to depopulate the islands altogether. 



680 APPENDIX. 

In the instance before us the injury is evidently to be referred, not to a succes- 
sion of open hostilities, but to a complication of causes in increasing operation. 
Among these, disease and immoral habits are no doubt the principal ; but there 
are others of no trifling character. Association with foreigners has increased the 
wants of the chiefs, without furnishing any corresponding means of supplying 
them, and in consequence of this the poor people are more heavily burdened than 
formerly. They are continually obliged to labor without receiving any remunera- 
tion, and to furnish an indefinite amount of property, in the form of taxes or 
tribute, in order to retain an inch of ground ; and this last evil is increased by 
every addition to the size of their families. A large number of the more enter- 
prising natives now avoid, at least for a time, the impositions of their chiefs, by 
going as sailors in the whale-ships ; emigration, too, is said to be eagerly sought 
by the poor, dissatisfied people, who are anxious to try a change in the hope of 
amending their condition. 

Many of the above evils arise, as you will perceive, out of the moral degrada- 
tion of the people ; and I cannot for a moment doubt that, could they be really 
formed into a temperate Christian community, there would be no danger whatever 
of their national extinction, so long as they retain their independence. May the 
purifying influence of the gospel of our Lord, which has already made some prog- 
ress among them, correct the disordered state of society which now prevails, and 
avert the fate which threatens this people ! 

Of the Sandwich Islanders, as a race, I think highly. They are intelligent, 
grave, inquiring, and peculiarly inotFensive and docile. No one who has seen 
much of them, can, without great injustice, refuse to admit that the minds of 
these natives are quite capable of improvement and elevation ; there are difficul- 
ties connected with their instruction, but the ground-work of natural capability 
is indisputably there. Less volatile and playful than Tahitians, their gravity 
might, in some cases, be mistaken for moroseness; but no people could be more 
conciliating and ready to oblige than they generally are. Their curiosity is ex- 
cited by everything new which is brought under their notice; and, to prove their 
observation, we need only look at the improvements and conveniences which they 
have adopted or ingeniously imitated. In connection with their docility, they 
sometimes appear childish ; but this apparent imbecility arises from their simplic- 
ity, and a consciousness of their ignorance and circumstantial inferiority to many 
whom they meet from the civilized world. In some of their actions, however, 
where no such considerations weigh, as, for instance, when they have to deal with 
lawless and abandoned foreigners, they prove that they neither fear nor venerate 
a white skin, merely as such. 

[Speaking of the dress of the islanders, C. W. remarks,] The garland worn on 
the head, by chief women, is a costly decoration ; it is said to be worth fifty or sixty 
dollars. It is formed of yellow feathers, which one species of mountain bird fur- 
nishes in small numbers ; it is said that each bird does not supply more than two 
or three small feathers; these are arrranged like the swan's-down neck-bands of 
Europe, and are glossy and silky in the extreme. Lord Byron procured two of 
these costly garlands for some ladies of rank in England, a few years since. In 
the remoter parts of the islands, the females still retain their old garments, which, 
happily, are very much out of use among the more civilized. A piece of native 
cloth wound round the waist, and a loose, shapeless frock, either of print, or na- 
tive cloth made in imitation of print, extends from the neck to the ankles, with 
ample sleeves, and sometimes with a frill or collar. This dress almost entirely 
conceals the figure, and is a very rational and becoming garment, in which they 
look well. Their hair, which is usually strong and black, is allowed to grow long, 
and either tied in a knot on the top of the head, or regularly parted in front, and 



APPENDIX. 681 

set off with combs, curls, etc. Shoes and stockings are scarcely ever seen. Of 
course there are many of both sexes in the principal sea-ports who approximate 
very considerably towards the European style of dress, and exhibit a great variety 
of costume ; but these are exceptions to the general rule. 

The Sandwich Island female countenance is often coarse and unferainine; 
expressive, but not of those qualities which we most admire : in many, intelligence 
is conspicuous, and they have fine keen eyes. Their movements are particularly 
awkward and ungraceful. Like the Tahitians, both sexes are accustomed to sit 
cross-legged, or, still more commonly, squatted on their heels. 

The appearance of the native dwellings, gardens, etc., is indicative of much 
greater industry than anything seen at Tahiti ; but as to civilization or comfort, I 
will say but little. The huts strikingly resemble in appearance old hay-stacks, 
having sides as well as roof of thatch ; they are, however, well adapted to the 
climate, being at once a protection from the heat ami the cold. One of the king's 
houses, and the native chapels which we have seen, are composed of this very 
homely material. The dwellings of the chiefs are more or less modelled upon 
those of the white residents. Some of them are really quite respectably furnished, 
and capable of containing the rare elements of comfort and convenience. The 
American missionaries, excepting in some places where stations have been but 
recently occupied, are uniformly provided with comfortable houses, built, as nearly 
as circumstances will admit, in home style, and often of home materials; neat 
stone, or coral, or mud-brick walled cottages, shingled or roofed with zinc, plas- 
tered, and floored and ceiled ; the wood-work in some cases imported from America, 
whereby the natives are furnished with models; and they have already, in several 
instances, availed themselves of the advantage. 

Idolatry, so far as the adoration of images is concerned, may be said to be 
nationally abolished in the Sandwich Islands. This fact does not imply that all 
have even nominally embraced the Christian religion; but a small part of the 
whole population belongs to the church by any right of membership. At one sta- 
tion, not very long ago established, in a district where hundreds usually attend the 
services in the chapel, we were informed, I think, that the number of church 
members did not exceed fifteen or sixteen. The missionaries find it needful to be 
constantly on their guard against hypocritical profession. 

The influence of irreligious foreigners, who are scattered over nearly all the 
islands of the Pacific, constitutes probably the greatest external hindrance to the 
moral improvement of the natives which the missionaries have to encounter. They 
may be styled the missionaries of Satan, diligently engaged in extending his king- 
dom and counteracting, with the efficiency of well-instructed agents, every attempt 
to diminish his power; and, unhappily, these laborers are not few. The Sandwich 
Island government has adopted certain regulations, which discountenance the 
settlement of seamen who might choose to leave their vessels; but in one way or 
other many contrive to take up their abode. Men arrested and confined in the 
fort at Honolulu are bought out perhaps by a dram-shop keeper, who can easily 
pay himself afterwards out of the wages of his purchase. Dollars will efi'ect 
almost anything with the chiefs : most of their sentences passed on criminals can 
be commuted for money, and that legally. 

I am not aware of any public measures which tend to discourage foreign traders 
from settling in the islands. They cannot buy land, it is true ; but they may rent 
it for a stated term of years. The steady determination of the government not to 
sell an inch of ground, is a measure of excellent policy ; and I hope neither king 
nor chiefs will ever be persuaded or frightened out of it. Whenever they sell the 
soil, they give away their strength; and this is already insufficient to govern their 
unruly white subjects. 
49* 



582 APPENDIX. 

The present is a critical time in the history of these islands, and many of the 
more reflective and sagacious natives are fully sensible of the fact. While the 
aboriginal inhabitants are rapidly on the decline in point of number, the foreigners 
are increasing, and acquiring an ascendency vv'hich threatens the downfall of the 
former as a nation. The government is inefficient, partly from the character of the 
king, who is very much influenced by the whites and half castes, whose interest 
leads them to encourage his dissipated, thoughtless course of life, and partly 
because his native simplicity and inexperience are ill adapted to cope with design- 
ing adventurers, who are ready to take every advantage. The remote locality of 
the islands in these seas, so inaccessible to the eye of philanthropy and the hand 
of unbiased justice, is greatly against them. Who is to represent them in civilized 
countries? Who is to defend their insulted rights in the respective islands, to 
advise them what measures to pursue, and with an impartiality that levels all petty 
distinctions of nation or complexion, to stand forward in the cause of religion, 
equity, and humanity? If foreigners encroach upon the common prerogatives of 
nature, the laws of England and America are no laws in the Pacific ; but if Pacific 
islanders infringe on the assumed or usurped privileges of the subject of a power- 
ful nation, a sloop of war is dispatched to inflict punishment ; a punishment too 
often dispensing ruin, alike to the innocent and the guilty, by an act of bloody 
retribution. 

The first missionaries who settled on the Sandwich Islands arrived about fifteen 
years since; and though several families have left the ground and returned home, 
subsequent reinforcements have augmented the number to nearly thirty families, 
including physician, printer, bookbinder, etc. Some of the original pioneers have 
acquired an excellent knowledge of the native language, and by these it has been 
reduced to writing, and numerous translation^ made from the English into it. The 
New Testament is published in a neat 12mo volume : the Bible itself has not yet 
been circulated ; but many parts have been printed, and probably the entire Bible 
will appear before long. A vocabulary, a grammar, a work on geography, the 
rudiments of arithmetic, natural history, astronomy, mathematics, with small 
works on several familiar subjects calculated to interest and instruct, have been 
issued; beside selections from Scripture in various forms, and several hymn books. 
There is also, as already noticed, a semi-monthly newspaper, which is no doubt the 
medium of much information, and is calculated to amuse and incite to application 
many of the young people. Great interest is evinced in the new works as they 
appear, and they are bought up with eagerness. 

The time of the missionaries is devoted almost exclusively to their professional 
duties, so far as the unavoidable cares connected with recent domestic establish- 
ments will permit. The principle on which they are supported leaves no induce- 
ment to engage in trade, in order to maintain their families. The board at home 
supplies them with everything they require, through their "secular agent," a 
person whose office it is to provide for all their necessities on the spot. He is 
applied to for whatever they stand in need of, furnishes conveyances to and fro, 
transmits their letters, books, etc., and in fact, acts the part of general agent to 
them all. But though all partake of the common stock, no narrow prescriptions 
or restrictions in regard to their several expenses and arrangements reduce the 
families to one level ; each one does as he sees best, according to his habits and 
necessities, with the understanding that all extravagance will be studiously avoided. 

As an organized body, destined to operate in a given field, and to prosecute a 
given object, I think the Americans in the Sandwich Islands aff^ord a highly cred- 
itable example ; and, certainly, aa regards the personal character of many of the 
laborers, their evident exclusive desire to benefit the natives, by imparting what 
they themselves value, their openness to receive the suggestions of others whose 



APPENDIX. 583 

ideas and views may differ, and their intellectual qualifications, they form a highly 
estimable community. They are Congregationalists by profession, and probably 
their acknowledged principles recognize the lawfulness of war ; but several indi- 
viduals among them, with whom we conversed on this subject, appeared practically 
convinced of its utter inconsistency with the gospel of peace. Oaths are happily 
not in use in the Pacific, so that our Lord's command in this respect is not, so far 
as I am aware, judically abrogated among the natives by presumptuous man. 

In the public assemblies for worship, the Sandwich Islanders generally behave 
with decent quietness, without the vigorous application of sticks, or even the ex- 
hibition in terrorem of these unhallowed appurtenances of a house for religious 
worship. Their habit of coming in and going out during the services is not yet 
broken off, although attempts have been made to correct it. 

The wives of the missionaries are in the habit of meeting certain classes of the 
natives, for the purpose of instructing them; some assemble the adult female 
members of the congregation, some teach the children, and one in Honolulu has 
charge of an infant school. An effort is now making to teach the people to manu- 
facture cotton cloth, and some good common material has been already produced, 
which, if attainable by all, would constitute an important improvement on the 
present paper covering, and make the islanders less dependent on a foreign supply. 
It appears to me that literary education alone is not what this people most need ; 
a system adapted to benefit them ought to exert a more general influence. What 
they require at the present time, for their moral and civil melioration, is a class 
of plain, honest, industrious settlers, who would furnish domestic models for their 
imitation ; not men who merely come to make money by their exertions, but such 
as would come from a sense of duty to live among the people, and by leading them 
on towards improvement and civilization, through the silent but potent means of 
personal influence and example, endeavor to raise their present low condition. 
The mission families are, of course, now exerting an excellent influence in this 
way ; but their number is small, their efforts are divided among a variety of ob- 
jects, and they ordinarily belong to a class of society somewhat more refined and 
intellectual than the persons to whom I refer ; their sphere, in fact, is a different 
one. 

The missionaries, wherever we have been, form an important civil defence for 
the poor natives, which the overbearing and unjust encroachments of foreign 
adventurers render needful. They occupy the opposite scale : while others com- 
bine to support their individual interests, or the more general interests of com- 
merce and national aggrandizement, the missionary takes the part of the islander; 
he informs him of his just right, remonstrates for him against injustice, and, what 
is more important still, he constitutes a continual witness of the lawless conduct 
in which unprincipled men indulge abroad. We may, perhaps, have met with a 
few singular instances in which other foreigners occupy something of an equal, 
neutral ground not exclusively bent on the support of one side ; but I must confess 
I should find it difficult to point out half a dozen cases of much efficiency, inde- 
pendent of the missionaries. The latter, from the very nature of their circum- 
stances, as agents of absent benevolence directed towards the native population, in 
constant correspondence with the better part of the community at home, almost 
necessarily serve as a salutary check. This is perhaps indicated with sufficient 
clearness, by the fact that they are universally hated and dreaded by the contrary 
faction, wherever they reside. 

And now, before I finally leave the Sandwich Islands, I will just remark, that 
our visit to them has afforded us an opportunity of becoming acquainted with some 
of our trans-Atlantic brethren, which I cannot but highly value. I own, in order 
to judge of the American character, we ought to see it in America; but still, for 



684 APPENDIX. 

obtaining a general idea of it, the white community we have left affords probably 
a favorable opportunity: the numerical proportion of English residents with whom 
we had intercourse is quite small. To both classes, indeed, we are indebted for 
much kindness and many polite attentions, for which, as wanderers and strangers, 
we could not but highly appreciate and feel grateful. For myself, I can say, I 
shall always recur to our visit to this remote corner of the earth with feelings of 
peculiar and lively interest. 

On the 19th of Seventh 3fonth, 1836, we recrossed the equator, and entered once 
more the southern hemisphere. The sinking North star was watched with consid- 
erable interest, although the Magellan clouds, and the beautiful Cross of the 
South, more than compensates for his loss. Perhaps the sky between the tropics 
never exhibits a more imposing aspect than during a short space subsequent to 
the sunset. The whole west is tinged with the most delicate shades of coloring, 
from the rich amber to the deep, bright blue of ether, which intermingle from the 
gilded horizon that conceals the sun up to the regions of the starlit hemisphere above. 
My father has a particular admiration of this evening exhibition, and delights to 
contemplate it in these almost cloudless latitudes. The shades of coloring which 
encircle the bright region where the sun has just set, have something of the pris- 
matic hues about them ; but they are less defined, and spread richly from the 
ocean to the high vault of blue overhead, with a vastness and beauty almost inde- 
scribable. Before the sun sets, the atmosphere is usually mottled with light, fleecy 
clouds, which fly in the direction of the trade- wind, till the heat of day is gone; 
afterwards the cool air condenses them, and they are dissipated in the form of dew, 
leaving an atmosphere of cloudless purity. 

While crossing the trade latitudes, this time, it has appeared as though the wind 
is perceptibly affected by the rays of the sun ; for during the day the breeze is 
often light; but, when the heat of his beams is felt to the westward of our hori- 
zon, and the air consequently rarified to leeward of us, the force of the wind in- 
creases. 

South Pacific, Eighth 3Ionth 10th. — Rarotonga, or, as in the charts, Orurute, is the 
principal island in the Hervey cluster ; all of which are inhabited. 

Rarotonga contains a population of . . . . . . 7000 

Magnica is supposed to contain 1800 

Atui u a << 1(300 

Aitutuki " " a u 1800 

Mitiaro and Mauki together, about ..... 700 

Rarotonga is a lovely island, about thirty miles in circumference, and nearly 
circular in form. It is obviously of volcanic origin, although I am not aware that 
any crater is known to exist on its surface. Calcined stone and cinders are abun- 
dant; and the marked, rugged outline of its peaks and ridges indicate signifi- 
cantly the convulsive agency which has been employed in their formation. 

The shores are built up by coral architects, and exhibit a curious instance of 
coralline formation intermingled with upheaved masses of original rock, which 
protrude, in some places, through the former, in a way that would lead to the sup- 
position that submarine eruptions, of comparative recent date, have encroached 
on a super-stratum of coral, which has been progressively rising round the coast. 
Coral, sand, and shells, etc., consolidated by the action of the elements, in some 
parts of the shore form beds of fine, available stone, probably as durable as ordi- 
nary free-stone, of which the natives are beginning to find the value as a building 
material. 

The highest mountain is, I should think, four thousand feet high ; possibly rather 



APPENDIX. 585 

more tlian this; and others of somewhat inferior elevation occupy the central dis- 
tricts, and ensure a constant supply of moisture to the lowlands. These districts 
team with bread-fruit, plantains, bananas, citrons, limes, vis, papaws, taro, sweet 
potato, sugar-cane, cocoa-nuts, palms, and many other tropical productions of 
majestic growth. Everything flourishes with an exuberance and richness rarely 
surpassed. 

The island is divided into four parts, governed by separate, independent chiefs. 
These are at present happily united in the wish to promote the tranquillity and 
improvement of the country, by seconding the efforts of the missionaries. It is 
now eight or nine years since the latter settled among them ; and although assailed 
by many difBculties and discouragements, their residence has been cheered by 
continued kindness on the part of the people, of whose friendly conduct and do- 
cility C. Pittman gives the most gratifying account. It is doubtless the civil and 
political interest of the islanders to retain their missionary instructors; and there- 
fore, in the absence of particular causes of complaint or dislike, it is not at all sur- 
prising that they should behave courteously to them. I think, too, that the char- 
acter of the Rarotonga natives is superior to that of their windward neighbors. 
They appear to possess finer feelings, and less slothful, effeminate minds than the 
Tahitians. In their wars, before the introduction of Christianity, it is said they 
never practised any of those fiend-like barbarities which the luxurious, mild Tabi- 
lian was guilty of; such, for example, as dealing out indiscriminate vengeance in 
cold blood on the defenceless and the innocent; beating the body of a dead foe 
to a pulp, and, when dried in the sun in a flat form, wearing it as a cloak, etc. On 
the contrary, though furious and bloody in the moment of passion, these warriors 
are said to have even relented of their deeds of death; and in some instances, to 
have repaired, with their personal efforts, the desolations of war which their ene- 
mies had suffered. They appear to be more irascible than the Tahitians or Sand- 
w^ich Islanders. We hear that the boys are often seen fighting each other with a 
spirit and rancor that would probably frighten the children of Tahiti ; although 
more docile, lively, and harmless little urchins than they are on ordinary occa- 
sions cannot well be imagined. As proof of their sensitiveness and excitability 
of feeling, I may remark, that it is no uncommon thing in Rarotonga for the party 
who thinks himself aggrieved to commit suicide. We were informed that such a 
death frequently occurs; and during our short stay one man hung himself in 
consequence of a quarrel with some other native ; even women are guilty of this 
crime. 

As a people, the natives of Rarotonga are certainly more energetic and indus- 
triously disposed than some of the other islanders. They only want a motive, 
and they will not shun labor and persevering efi"ect. There is no difficulty in get- 
ting work done, if an adequate inducement is offered. No sooner was it known 
that we wished to obtain curiosities, than they set to work to furnish them; they 
refitted their neglected war-caps, collected shells, brought specimens of timber 
hewn with great labor, and actually manufactured a number of new drums out 
of solid wood. Some of their sashes, mats, baskets, etc., are made with great 
labor; and their large canoes, which were formerly used in war, exhibited in 
their decorations great ingenuity and pains. Some of the figures which form the 
heads of these canoes are really quite neatly sculptured, considering the tools 
with which they have been made; and the carving is executed with considerable 
regularity of design. 

The native dwellings are mostly situated along the shore, forming several 
straggling, irregular villages, which are half concealed in foliage, and are con- 
nected by raised foot-paths, wooden bridges, etc., so as to be easily visited from 
all parts of the coast. Many of the more modern houses are wattled buildings, 



586 APPENDIX. 

and look respectable and capable of being made comfortable dwellings, if 
the owners possessed but the requisite materials. The original huts were con- 
structed in the bird-cage style of Tahiti. In some respects, I think the modern 
plan of building greatly superior to the one formerly in vogue ; although really in 
point of comfort, with their habits, the difference to the natives is not so striking as 
might be supposed. White-washed walls, without glazed windows or boarded 
floors, destitute of all furniture but a few mats, and some dried reeds or grass for 
a carpet, have a poor, stable-like appearance. However, time will, I trust, intro- 
duce a change of habits, and furnish with civilized conveniences apartments cer- 
tainly better calculated to receive them than the open railed huts formerly in use, 
and which, are still not uncommon. 

Out of the seven thousand persons on this island, about three thousand are 
estimated as children ; they are, with few exceptions, receiving some kind of 
instruction. Great numbers can read and write, and if the utility of these ac- 
quirements is not quite so obvious as could be wished, at least it is probable that 
the time passed in school by so large a portion of the young inhabitants is more 
innocently employed than it would be elsewhere : a compulsion is used on the part 
of the chiefs to compel them to learn, which is abhorrent to our free notions. A 
considerable number of copies of the four Evangelists are now in circulation, and 
one cannot but rejoice that many of the people can read them with ease; other- 
wise, I confess, their close application to the study of reading and writing, when 
we know that neither pen, ink, nor paper, and but very few printed pages, are 
■within their reach, has appeared to me as of comparatively little value. Corporal 
punishment is unhappily tolerated in the schools here. Under the immediate eye 
of C. P. there is no danger of much severity, but he cannot see everywhere; na- 
tives are empowered to act as teachers, and it cannot be expected that moderation 
and discretion will always be observed, particularly when the scholars are obliged 
to attend. The influence of fear is in itself an evil, and therefore I regret its 
existence at all. 

Out of the whole population of the island, I understand not more than one 
hundredth part are regularly initiated into church membership. Candidates for 
admission pass through an ordeal of classes, as they are termed, which is in- 
tended to prevent the easy introduction of hypocrisy and unsound profession. 

The bulk of the people, I rejoice to say, are independent holders of property, 
which is as much their own as the land belonging to the chiefs, unless forfeited 
by a breach of the law. But by virtue of a right acknowledged from time im- 
memorial, obtained by usurpation and superior power and upheld by superstition 
and ignorance, the word of a chief is absolute law among the uncivilized tribes; 
and his views and wishes are studiously followed by the multitude, who seem to 
feel a pride in maintaining his influence and venerating his generally huge, un- 
wieldy person. The chiefs of Rarotonga support the interests of the missionaries, 
take part in person in the services which are performed in the pulpit or the desk, 
and live on terms of intimacy and courtesy with the families of their instructors. 

C. P. is a zealous, active, and amiable man, whose individual influence is most 
salutary upon those by whom he is surrounded. His health, unhappily, is ex- 
tremely delicate, but with care it is possible he may yet be spared to his family 
and pastoral charge for a considerable time. ^ 

Some years back the manufacture of calico was introduced into this island, and 
met with more encouragement and success than under the protection of the Tahi- 
tians. Some of the people learned to spin and weave tolerably well, and traces 
of their skill are visible at this day ; but this most needful provision for the desti- 
tution of the islanders has not become by any means so generally useful as could 
have been wished. Under their circumstances, destitute of the facilities for its 



APPENDIX. 587 

manufacture which civilized countries would supply, the natives find making 
calico a tedious and laborious afi'air, and consequently it has been very much re- 
linquished : although for the want of the requisite supply of bark, which has been 
rendered extremely scarce in consequence of a hurricane that destroyed many of 
the bread-fruit trees a few years ago, the poor people are miserably in want of 
clothing. When a vessel touches for provisions, cotton goods, in the way of barter, 
are easily obtained ; but this source is by no means adequate to the supply of a 
dense population. The common dress of the adults is a piece of native cloth, 
wound round the waist. and extending to the knee; in-doors, occasionally, and 
generally out of doors, a large, loose piece of cloth is thrown round the bust and 
held on with one arm. They have little to say, but look very observing, and dis- 
play great acuteness and cheerfulness. The women are more nearly white in 
complexion than any other of the Pacific islanders we have seen, and often have 
pleasing faces and well-formed, graceful figures. 

The amount of disease among this people is exceedingly small, when compared 
with other islands, and the adult population generally look healthy and comfort- 
able. The place we visited literally swarmed with children, and the population is 
rapidly increasing. In two districts which contain about 3700 souls, between the 
Seventh Month, 1834, and Sixth Month, 1836, the births and deaths were in the 
proportion of 248 to 100. 

The mission establishment, at which we were kindly entertained during our stay, 
wears quite a respectable, orderly appearance; indeed, the settlement of Gnatagnia 
altogether has a flourishing aspect, the houses being neat buildings, and the chapel 
and school-houses commodious structures. 

There are several striking natural curiosities on one of the other islands. Huge 
subterranean caverns, which extend under the body of the island, and exhibit the 
most wonderful spectacle of its kind perhaps existing in the Pacific, are said to be 
found in Atiu, where beautiful specimens of spar are also obtained. 

But to take a final leave of Rarotonga : the island seems indeed to possess those 
features which imagination loves to trace in her ideal picture of a South Sea para- 
dise. The scenery is picturesque and the soil fruitful ; the natives retain much 
of their primitive simplicity, uncorrupted by contact with the vile, sordid, money- 
hunting world, who spread the vices and misery of civilization without its bless- 
ings, wherever they go. It is true they are but half reclaimed from barbarism, 
their minds are untutored, and their ideas low and childish ; but they at least ap- 
pear willing to receive instruction, and they are blessed with a missionary who is 
earnestly endeavoring to impart it. 

Port Refuge, Vavau, Eighth Month 25th. — We were visited by the captain of a 
whaler, who was not long ago embroiled in a quarrel with the natives of this place. 
He insisted on cutting fuel without paying for it, and landed with arms to accom- 
plish his purpose. But for the interference of the missionaries, in all probability 
a contest would have taken place, attributed no doubt at home to the ferocity of 
the Vavau natives, who assaulted his men while procuring needful supplies for the 
vessel. The last time this individual was here, he carried oflF by force several 
natives of this island, landing them afterwards at the Navigator's, where they still 
remain. Other cases of the kind might be mentioned. 

Ninth Month 1st, 1836. — Our route in visiting the station of Haalaufuli led 
through winding passages, between the groups of small islands which surround 
the mainland in the south and south-west directions, and furnish considerable 
variety of wooded landscape and tranquil lake scenery ; but it is destitute of that 
boldness and magnificence of outline characteristic of many other South Sea Isl- 
ands. The shores are moderately low, and covered with dense matted forests, 



588 APPENDIX. ^ 

which extend to the water's edge, and seem to flourish amid masses of bare rock 
without a trace of soil. In some parts there are precipices which exhibit stu- 
pendous piles of stone thrown together in the utmost confusion about these unex- 
plored caverns and overhanging ruins, the restless waters murmur, and the sea- 
fowl finds an impregnable retreat. The tide undermines the shore, and flows in 
some places far under the land ; we passed one insulated rock, which is supported 
by a comparatively insignificant pillar, all the rest of the original base being 
washed away: the appearance of this rock is the more curious, from its being 
surmounted with vegetation and a large tree. Coral of a thousand forms and 
colors is seen under water in the shallows; and among its variegated branches the 
gorgeous fishes of the Pacific, exhibiting hues as rich and brilliant as the peacock's 
train or the butterfly's wing, seem to sport secure from all enemies but those of 
their own kind. Sharks are said, however, to find shelter in the thick coral grove, 
where masses of consolidating roots and branches become gradually overgrown 
with fresh vegetation, which conceals the dark labyrinths below from the eye of 
day. These monsters are numerous, and occasionally destructive : we have seen 
a man who has lost both his arms by the bite of one of them. Since lying here 
we have seen a number of them, and caught one of considerable size. A hog 
which escaped from one of the ships lying near to us was devoured almost as soon 
as he reached the water, and before a boat could overtake him. They were formerly 
deified here as well as in Tahiti, and were dreaded with more reason than many 
others of the South Sea divinities. 

Ninth 31onth Sth. — About a mile from the place of our re-embarkation there is 
a large cavern, which it was agreed that we should explore before returning to 
the harbor; so, piloted by some natives who live near the spot, we coasted along 
towards the open sea, till the object of our curiosity appeared in &ight.^ I had 
observed it as we beat up to the harbor on the day of our arrival, and was glad 
of the opportunity now aff'orded of investigating such a wonderful recess. The 
entrance is under a kind of natural portico of rock, of great height, which leads 
into the principal cavern ; the passage is broad and the water deep ; so that our 
boat and a canoe entered together with ease, and navigated the interior of the 
v-ault, which is lighted from the entrance. After passing the vast archway of rock 
which forms the mouth, the scene is magnificent in the extreme, and called forth 
an involuntary burst of surprise and admiration. The roof is an amazing height, 
with pendant masses of stalactite, which garnish with indescribable richness the 
variegated concave above. Beneath is a beautifully transparent surface of water, 
which reflects the walls and arches in a moving mirroi', and reveals a world of 
submarine life and beauty beneath ; caves, rocks, beds of coral and petrifactions 
richly colored, and the painted finny tribes of the Pacific roving in perfect security 
among these romantic watery glens. The walls are encrusted with spar of various 
colors, but principally of a bright blue, whose descending columns look like the 
ruins of a marble edifice, built not with the puny regularity of art, but with the 
wild, unstudied magnificence of nature's inimitable architecture. On the left hand 
is an arched passage into another apartment, whose recesses are indistinctly visible, 
which can be explored in a similar manner ; and in front is a winding ascent, be- 
tween high walls, which must be traversed on foot. By stepping from crag to 
crag along the irregular sides of this passage, and holding by projecting points 
and ridges for some distance, you reach a floor of solid earth, which leads at length 
to another circular dome of great height, composed o€ somewhat darker materials, 
which are but partially illuminated by a small opening at the very summit. Here 
all is silent, dismal, and damp ; untraversed caves, leading to an unknown distance 

* See Memoirs, p. 435. 



APPENDIX. 589 

in utter darkness, open from the side of this gloomy vault. We would gladly have 
attempted to penetrate further, but being destitute of torches, it was impossible to 
proceed with any degree of safety. We obtained specimens of the stalactite, and 
after rousing the echoes of the cave, commenced a return to the anchorage. This 
most imposing cavern is situated opposite the entrance of the channel which leads 
to the harbor of Port Refuge, and consequently is 'exposed in heavy westerly gales 
to the full lash of the ocean. I leave you to imagine what a spectacle must be ex- 
hibited in the interior of the cave, when it is invaded by an infuriated surf. 

Ninth Month IQth. — The summit of Talau, in this island of Vavau, is computed 
to be one thousand feet above the level of the sea, and the ascent is rugged and 
circuitous, through a dense forest, matted together with thousands of climbing 
plants, creepers and vines, which very much increase the difl&culty of traversing 
it. Such a rich chaos of rock, foliage, gigantic feims and cocoa-nut trees, you can 
scarcely imagine; and flying foxes and birds of brilliant plumage gave animation 
to this splendid wilderness. 

At Sea, Eleventh Month 12th. 1886. — The Friendly Islands is a name originally given 
by Captain Cook when he first visited these comparatively friendly shores. In 
this general appellation is included Tongataboo and its inferior island neighbors — 
the Fiji group, which lies a few leagues to the westward, and is very little 
known ; the Haabai, a cluster of low coral islands, eighteen of which are inhabited ; 
Haafuluhau, which consists of Vavau, and above a hundred small islets by which 
it is almost encircled ; the Hamoa or Navigator's Islands which lie to the north-east, 
and several less important insular tracts of land interspersed among the above 
enumerated groups. Of these only a few have been occupied by missionaries, and, 
with some inconsiderable exceptions, the profession of Christianity is confined to 
Tonga, Haabai, and Haafuluhau. To these places our visit was confined, and to 
them of course the following remarks exclusively apply. 

To begin with Haafuluhau, which we first visited. The island of Vavau includes 
the larger portion of the land settled on by natives, which this group possesses, 
and is supposed to contain a population of 3000 souls. The other islands of the 
group collectively augment this number to about 5000, which is the whole amount 
of the native population, according to the estimates of the missionaries. The king 
has renounced idolatry and embraced the doctrines of Christianity; he has put 
away all his wives but one, become a local preacher and a class leader in the 
Methodist Society, and seems willing to be guided and advised by the missionaries 
in every undertaking. The queen is a class leader, and a teacher in the schools, 
and nearly the whole population of these islands on which missionaries reside have 
been admitted into the church. There are no less than one hundred and seventy 
native local preachers, who are employed in all parts of the Haafuluhau group, and 
thirty chapels in which there is service three times a week. The people, thus led 
by their king and chiefs, attend diligently to the instructions of their teachers, and 
have already acquired considerable Scripture knowledge, and a taste for reading 
and writing. 

The Haabai group is situated a little more than a degree to the southward of 
Haafuluhau. They are inhabited by a similar race, who speak the same dialect and 
are now united under one government. Very few ships visit this group, as it pos- 
sesses no good harbor, and the character of the inhabitants and the policy of the 
rulers deter white men from settling. Lifuka, although by no means a fine island, 
has been selected as the seat of royalty, and it now contains a mission establish- 
ment. This group, which consists of eighteen inhabited islands, is said to contain 
a population of 4564. The profession of Christianity is universal here. 

A few leagues to the southward of Haabai lies the island of Tongataboo, at 
50 



590 APPENDIX. 

present under the government of Tubou, a relation of King George, who is ex- 
pected to succeed him. The country and its inhabitants correspond very nearly 
with what is found in the two before-mentioned groups, but the civil condition of 
the people is much less favorable. The population is estimated at 7000 persons, 
and of these upwards of 1000 are Christians by profession ; the rest still retain 
their old superstitions. There are seventeen fortified towns or villages on the isl- 
and, one of which, Nukualofa, is occupied by the adherents of the missionaries, at 
the head of whom is King Tubau. 

One cannot but deeply regret that the pacific principles of the New Testament are 
not /w% professed by those who are sent to ''preach glad tidings" and to "publish 
peace " among these teachable islanders. However feelings of personal piety and be- 
nevolence may, and I rejoice to believe do, actuate many, if not all, of these individ- 
uals, to desire and to labor for the continuance of harmony and good-will, still their 
doctrines are defective ; and they tolerate and recommend a dangerous middle course, 
a course which the spirit of the gospel forbids, and which has never yet proved 
adequate to avert, among Christians, the shocking incongruity of mutual destruc- 
tion. I never can at all comprehend how the doctrines of our blessed Saviour, the 
Prince of Peace, and the right to destroy a brother mortal, are to be reconciled ; 
nor have I ever been able to contemplate without a feeling of wonder, men really 
lovely for the Christian graces they exhibit, surrounded by instruments of death, 
avowedly destined to be used with their own hands against the lives of their de- 
luded fellow-men. 

Slavery, that " execrable sum of all villany," still prevails to a certain extent 
among the heathen party; although even this monster is rendered less destructive 
by the proximity of a better system. Tonga slaves are made such in the most 
capricious manner possible ; a word or any slight oflFence may subject a man to be 
condemned to the lowest servitude, without any trial, and when once sentenced to 
slavery the curse is hereditary. 

The natives who still remain in their heathen state are more destitute of clothing 
and other foreign articles than their neighbors; they look less cleanly and less 
regularly and adequately fed ; their persons are frequently mutilated by wounds 
received in fighting, and disfigured with sores or burns, inflicted according to 
superstitious custom, as indications of grief or respect for the dead. From the 
very recent introduction of Christianity, many of these external marks of heath- 
enism are seen among the professing natives ; but these are not the efi'ects of a 
cause every day in operation, as in the other case, but merely the relics of de- 
parted folly and madness. Some of the poor women in the heathen settlements, who 
torture themselves according to ancient usage, are really appalling objects ; their 
hair cut ofT, their cheeks burnt and bruised with a rough instrument, till they look 
purple, and other parts of the body more or less disfigured with wounds thus self- 
inflicted, give them a frightful appearance, and furnish a sad demonstration of the 
reigning power of superstition. I have seen a woman spotted over with scars in 
this way like a leopard. This practice was formerly in use among the men, like- 
wise : they commonly have one round scar under each eye, and some have many 
rings burnt in the flesh of the arms. The custom, too, of cutting off the little 
finger on the death of a relative or superior, was very common ; and most of the 
older men are destitute of one or both of these minor members, which have been 
thus sacrificed. Nay, the absurd practice has extended to the children, and if a 
chief is dangerously ill, many little fingers are even yet occasionally amputated 
to avert his death ; but this, like the cutting and burning of the skin, is abolished 
among the professors of Christianity. 

In a commercial point of view, the three sections of the Friendly Islands which 
we have visited are not of much importance, and probably never can be so. The 



APPENDIX. 591 

harbor in Vavau has great disadvantages, from the inconvenient depth of water for 
anchorage, excepting in one small part ; also from the want of good fresh water 
for the supply of the shipping ; among the Haabai group there is no secure an- 
chorage at all. In Tongataboo.. though one part of the harbor is safe, and the 
produce of the country is valuable for the whalers, the water is very inferior. All 
three groups are subject to earthquakes, also to very destructive gales. 

With the exception of Kao, Tufua, and Haufuluhau, these islands furnish the 
most complete specimens of coral formation that we have yet seen, on a large scale. 
I have no doubt they have been rendered habitable by the progress of marine veg- 
etation, and the subsequent accumulation of coral sand, and decomposed vegetable 
substances which covered the islands as soon as they reached the surface of the sea. 
Coral obviously forms the fathomable ground-work : the soil is quite superficial, 
and underneath is coral rock and salt or brackish water. One of the Haabai isl- 
ands is said to rock frightfully during heavy gales, which tends to prove its incom- 
plete solidity under water; and some others exhibit various indications of hollow- 
ness. Constantly recurring earthquakes and the volcanic crater in Tufua, which 
disgorges a vast quantity of combustibles and smoke from the subterranean furnace 
beneath, indicate the proximity of great igneous operations under ground ; and I 
think there is rational ground for concluding that the whole island has at some 
time been raised by this submarine agency. They are for the most part fertile, pro- 
ducing abundance of tropical vegetation, which, under different management, might 
be increased and improved by culture almost to any extent The trees and plants 
most common are similar to those found in the other groups, with comparatively 
few exceptions. The fruits most abundant are shaddocks, papau apples, pine-ap- 
ples, melons, and citrons. The orange, so common elsewhere, is very scarce and 
of bad quality ; but the papau, introduced into these islands at the same time, has 
more than compensated for the deficiency, being produced in perfection and in 
exhaustless quantities. To this exotic fruit the islanders are indebted for a valu- 
able supply of food during their periodical seasons of scarcity, and their more for- 
midable occasional famines, which occur after the ravages of a hurricane or a strong 
westerly storm. The yam is peculiarly obnoxious to injury from the wind, and on 
this precarious, though excellent, vegetable, which is the staple food of the Friendly 
Islanders, their sustenance to a great extent depends. Other more hardy vegeta- 
bles have been hitherto most improvidently neglected; the people have consequently 
been subjected to great scarcity after these violent storms, and but for the papau 
fruit must have endured much greater hardships. The cultivation of the sweet 
potato is becoming more common, and will, no doubt, tend in future to prevent the 
evils alluded to. The vegetables most cultivated are the yam, bread-fruit, taro, 
sweet potato, plantain, and a root resembling the yam, which we had not before 
seen. Cocoa-nuts grow spontaneously in great abundance on almost all these low 
sandy islands. 

The climate of the Friendly group, judging from what we saw, is very fine, pref- 
erable to that of Tahiti, where several months of the year are rendered almost un- 
available by incessant rains. No season appears to merit the epithet rainy, although 
the summer months probably furnish a larger quantity of downfall than the rest 
of the year. On the whole, there appears to be rather a deficiency than otherwise, 
owing, no doubt, to the lowness of the islands and the sandy nature of the soil. Dur- 
ing our stay the thermometer ranged principally between 75° to 85° ; a temperature 
very pleasant to residents in the torrid zone, but somewhat enervating to the human 
constitution, which, as in the other islands of the Pacific, attains very early to a 
state of maturity, and is subject to a correspondingly premature decline. 

As regards the character of the islanders, I prefer that of the Friendly isles to 
that of any other natives of the Pacific whom we have seen. Such a preference 



592 APPENDIX. 

may be more than is generally awarded them ; hut several reasons might be alleged 
for the relative estimate that has been formed of them and the other islanders. 
Many of the voyagers who visit this ocean are men of miserably low moral feelings 
and habits, and, as such, they unite in eulogizing the natives whose manners are 
most congenial to their own. On this account, the voluptuous, effeminate Tahitians 
are spoken of in high terms, though they cerfainly will not bear comparison with 
these more sober and manly islanders. I think these people are less prone to 
sensual indulgence than either the Sandwich, Georgian, Society or Hervey Isl- 
anders. But, if less depraved, I do not think them at all less sensitive or suscep- 
tible of the kindly emotions : they evince quite as much affection towards each 
other and towards their children. They are not so volatile and frivolous as Tahi- 
tians, and perhaps they may not be quite so quick and lively as the iTervey Isl- 
anders, but their gravity and good sense are accompanied by nothing particularly 
austere, much less ferocious ; on the contrary, they are gentle and affable as chil- 
dren. 

Their domestic habits resemble those of the other groups. Their houses are 
small, fragile huts with thatched roofs and matted floors, — no windows, or doors, 
and scarcely any furniture. The flexible character of the building materials is a 
great security to the inhabitants during the earthquakes which frequently occur, 
and on this account it seems undesirable to alter the style of building which pre- 
vails, although in themselves Tongese dwellings are comfortless-looking places. 

The dress of the natives is almost exclusively native cloth, loosely wrapped round 
the figure in irregular ample folds. A few of the leading men who oflficiate as 
preachers, etc., and some of the females connected with the kings and chiefs, pos- 
sess articles of foreign clothing for particular occasions ; but on the whole, the 
national costume is much more completely retained than in any other groups we 
have visited. Individuals of both sexes wear the hair cut short, so as to leave a 
tliick (Covering for the head, and this they/m out with great pains till it assumes 
the appearance of wool; using lime or white clay to make the hairs stand out and 
exhibit the proper bushy appearance. The women commonly wear much less than 
the men, and the children have the top of the head shaved, or the hair cut very 
short, leaving merely a fringe round the head, a few inches in width. 

They make great use of cocoa-nut oil for anointing their heads and bodies, and 
it seems probable this practice has a salutary effect. It softens the skin, which 
might by continual exposure to a hot sun become callous or irritable ; particularly 
as the people are so much in salt water. 

Healing the sick is a most important means of influencing the minds of the un- 
tutored natives of Tonga. If a man has derived benefit from the medicine pre- 
scribed for him by a missionary, he very naturally leans to the side of his bene- 
factor, and often joins his party. The value of English remedies is known and 
acknowledged among these islanders. 

According to missionary information, 23,000 persons have renounced idolatry in 
this group within the last ten years. Of these 9000 are members of the Wesleyan 
Society, 329 are local preachers, and 1100 are school-teachers. 

I cannot but acknowledge the kindness we received from the Wesleyan mission- 
aries and their converts in these islands. Several of the former are interesting 
persons, whose society we enjoyed, although, as might in reason be expected, we 
could not on all points think, see, and feel alike. 

The Tonga dialect has been reduced to writing, and large portions of the Bible 
are in circulation, but the whole has not yet appeared. Several small books of a 
preceptive and devotional character, and one or two intended for the use of schools, 
containing the rudiments of grammar, etc., are printed, and no doubt others are 
in progress, and will erelong be published. 



APPENDIX. 593 

The Hamoa or Navigator Island's dialect differs from the Tongese, and the Fiji 
forms a third variety in the groups already occupied by the Wesleyans : probably- 
several others exist among the neighboring islands, but these are as yet little 
known. It appears that the Fiji tongue has several striking peculiarities quite 
unknown to the other dialects of the Pacitic. For instance, the sound of th is 
found in it, if I am correctly informed, and syllables do not necessarily end with 
vowels, as in all the other known varieties of the Polynesian. But there seems to 
be quite a distinct character about the Fiji Islanders altogether ; their appearance 
indicates a mixture of the black and Asiatic races, and their manners are very 
barbarous. Their knowledge of several branches of manufacture is decidedly 
superior to that possessed by any of the other tribes. They display great labor 
and ingenuity in carving weapons, basket-making, canoe-building, making a vari- 
ety of showy ornaments for the person, and in the manufacture of earthenware 
utensils for culinary purposes. They evidently belong to a distinct family, no 
doubt derived originally from the same source as the other Friendly Islanders, b«t 
amalgamated with the Malay or negro. 'A few years will develop more fully the 
national character of these formidable warriors: two missionaries are now among 
them, with promising hopes of success in their arduous undertaking. I think it 
not improbable that this section of the group contains the most energetic and in- 
telligent division of the Friendly islanders, although at present, without doubt, the 
most wayward and contentious. 

New Zealand, Twelfth Month Zd, 1836.— While halting at Keri Keri, we visited a 
cascade situated on the river of that name, which affords a highly picturesque 
spectacle. The fall is about seventy feet perpendicular, and the spacious valley 
beneath it beautifully verdant, and furnishing a variety of vegetation which we 
had probably never seen surpassed. The name of this cascade is the same in sig- 
nification as one in Hawaii, called the " cascade of the rainbow," no doubt in both 
cases in consequence of the effect produced by the sun's rays passing through the 
spray. Like the still more imposing fall in the Sandwich isles, there is a deep 
cavern extending behind the projection of water, which adds greatly to the effect 
produced on the eye. 

First Jlonth ISth, 1837. — We were told that all the merchants, even the few who 
have renounced the sale of spirits, deal in muskets and ammunition. You can 
form little idea of the quantity of these articles that has been brought to New 
Zealand : it is astonishingly great. I remember to have heard a missionary state, 
that in one pa, or native fort, of which he was speaking, the chief had in his pos- 
session about a ton of gunpowder. Many dreadful accidents, as you may suppose, 
occur with such a formidable combustible thus kept in the huts of these poor, reck- 
less natives. 

While mentioning war, the darling passion of uncivilized men, I am reminded 
of a remark made by a New Zealand chief to one of our mission friends, who was 
conversing with him on the subject of a future world. The warrior expressed his 
disapprobation of the opinion which the missionary advanced respecting the life 
to come, saying, " If this be true, what is to become of the warrior ? If there are 
no pas to attack, he will have nothing to do." How much more consistent are the 
present practice and the anticipated paradise of pagans than the lives of the 
majority of Christians and their professed expectations of a scriptural heaven! 
The warrior of New Zealand sees in a moment that his warlike tastes are incom- 
patible with a world of peace and angelic blessedness, while his more enlightened 
antipodes lay claim to both ! 

The notions of these aborigines on points connected with an invisible existence 
appear to be extremely vague and various, much less definite and refined than the 
50* 2N ' 



594 APPENDIX, 

superstitions of the other islanders we have seen. A belief in a future state and 
in superhuman agency appear to be universal. The New Zealanders cannot 
properly be called idolaters, having no objects of adoration in the form of images 
or idols ; although there are many things to which they attach a sacred character, 
regarding them rather as charms or spells than as divinities. The term which, in 
all the dialects of the Pacific islands that we have visited, is used to express Deity, 
— Atila, Odiia, Akua, etc., — which are all but variations of the same word, is here 
too used to designate something sacred, but with an extent of application that 
renders it almost incomprehensible. The New Zealand ideas of the Almighty seem 
to be much less definite than those entertained by the other islanders, and this 
term is correspondingly vague in its application. 

My allusion to this subject recalls an anecdote which pleased me much at the 
time I heard it from the lips of our venerable friend, Samuel Marsden. He was 
talking one day to a New Zealander of the ideas entertained by these natives re- 
specting a Supreme Being, and asking him what their God was ? what he was like ? 
The warrior placed his hand so as to produce a shadow on the trunk of a huge 
tree that stood near them, and told his interrogator to look at that. " There," said 
he, "is our God; he exists, but you cannot touch him or injure him; he is before 
your eyes, yet you can discern no substance in the form you see and know to 
exist," or to this efifect. Is not this a beautiful illustration to come from a New 
Zealander? 

A disturbance occurred to-day on board one of the ships lying by us, which very 
nearly ended disastrously. It happened on board an English whaler, commanded 
by a captain who appears to be much more of a gentleman in manner and conduct, 
when among his countrymen, than most of the masters of these ships, but who 
countenances just as much license on board his vessel as the worst of his profligate 
brethren. A chief from a neighboring pa, who supports all that is vile among the 
ships, was on board this whaler, with great numbers of his male and female de- 
pendents, the latter of whom were quartered on board, when either he or one of 
his men brought some spirits from their canoe, which the mate of the ship im- 
mediately seized and threw overboard. This irritated the natives, and pistols were 
produced on the quarter-deck to intimidate them. In a while, however, the dis- 
satisfaction appeared to subside, and suspicion was banished from the minds of the 
whites. When all was thus quiet, the old chief seized the mate by the throat, and 
waving his tomahawk over him, made a signal to his followers to occupy the deck. 
In an instant the ship was covered with naked men, and every instrument re- 
sembling a weapon was in the hands of the natives. Not one-half the ship's com- 
pany was onboard, and therefore no resistance could be made, so nothing occurred 
likely to exasperate farther ; and after some time, an old man interfered, recom- 
mending that the affront offered to the chief should be made up over a glass of 
grog: this was in some sort done, and the matter ended without any bloodshed. 
One of our seamen was on board the ship at the time and saw the fray : he de- 
termined, if violence should ensue, to jump overboard, and try to regain his own 
more peaceable vessel by swimming, in which resolution one of the ship's crew 
joined. When the chief went away, he seemed still unreconciled, and threatened 
to be revenged, and during the following night we heard muskets fired in his pa, 
indicating defiance, in answer to which a cannon-shot was returned by the vessel, 
with the idea, we concluded, of proving to the excited natives that she was ready 
to encounter them. Had the whole ship's company been on board at the time of 
the disturbance, there is little doubt but a bloody contest would have been the 
result. 

First Month \Q>th. — The white residents, missionaries and others, are at present 
preparing a petition to the British government, praying that the state of New 



APPENDIX. 595 

Zealand maybe taken into consideration, and measures adopted for the protection 
of British property in this country. The object of this petition is evidently to 
induce the government to send a force into New Zealand, which shall be able to 
secure the possessions of the whites from all injury, in case of such being at- 
tempted ; and at the same time to compel the fighting tribes to make peace. This 
is a most critical step in the progress of New Zealand civilization ; and I sincerely 
hope that no unjust measure will be adopted ; in fact, without the most glaring 
inconsistency, our government cannot interfere, coercively, at all. It has long 
since declared the independence of New Zealand, furnishing the chiefs with a 
national flag, which has been formally recognized and honored as such : how then 
can an armed dictator be placed on the island, who shall be empowered to enforce 
submission to his requisitions ? • As for the danger to which British property is 
said to be exposed, I do not believe it is now in any danger from natives in this 
part of the country ; and whites are amenable to their respective governments, 
and consequently ought to be placed at the disposal of proper agents of those gov- 
ernments, who ought, undoubtedly, to be sent into the land. The proximity of the 
colonies would render the authority of a Consul quite adequate. In parts of New 
Zealand where pro"perty may be somewhat insecure, there are no establishments 
of any moment, excepting those which, on their present footing, ought to be pro- 
hibited instead of being protected, being the sources which supply those yery arms 
that are liable to be employed in their demolition, and which serve greatly to 
aggravate these very contests with which we now wish to interfere. By what 
'possible right can we command the warriors whom we have formally declared in- 
dependent, to desist from settling their disputes by force of arms, whilst our own 
subjects are providing them with the means of doing so ? We cannot interfere 
with British subjects who circulate rum and weapons among the conflicting clans, 
and yet we think it very proper to compel those clans to abstain from using the 
weapons so acquired. 

About two hundred signatures are already procured to the petition in question ; 
and it is to be hoped that the proportion of spirit dealers and traders in arms 
who have joined in it will be specified. Do we wish to prevent New Zealanders 
from destroying each other, which is assigned as one of the objects of the petition? 
Well, then, stop the sources which furnish three-fourths of the means : make it a 
crime to bring cargoes of these pernicious articles, and to build stores round the 
coast for the traffic in them — a traffic which we in fact protect, if we revenge the 
destruction of property that consists of little else beside these, and the native pro- 
duce obtained in exchange for them. Let us prevent, in this way, our own coun- 
trymen from spreading firebrands, arrows, and death, among the aborigines, and 
we shall in great measure avert those wars which threaten the extinction of the 
people, even before the vices of Christians (which are no less infallibly destroying 
the natives where war is not raging) have cut them off. If disputes still arise, and 
native spears and clubs are used to settle them, we are certainly not answerable 
for those who may perish ; and, in plain English, I think that, so far as we are 
concerned, the islanders have a full right to decide their differences in the same 
way as Christian nations, until by lawful means we can induce them to act more 
sanely than we do ourselves. To compel them to remain at peace (and that, too, 
without providing any other means of adjusting their quarrels in a more humane 
manner) is in my opinion no other than "to do evil that good may come." Not 
that we can for a moment suppose that good would come, if such a policy were to 
be adopted ; on the contrary, if the fate of the New Zealanders be fixed now, it 
would be no less certain then. If we endeavored to prevent mischief by sapping 
thcToot of the evil, as I have above said, the people might no doubt be gradually 
influenced by good men to change their present savage mode of life, and so be 



596 APPENDIX. 

preserved from extinction ; but the moment a British force enters New Zealand, 
the country becomes a dependency of Britain, and as such the aborigines of the 
soil will perish as in all our other colonial possessions. 

While reprobating severely the" attempt which is now being made, I am aware 
that a wish to prevent disorder may have a place in some minds, and that a zeal 
for the extension of Christianity may operate in others. I likewise know that a 
petition for protection does not necessarily specify the mode in which it shall be 
sent, but these considerations are of little value. No supposed good can sanctify 
evil means ; and if unjustifiable measures are not suggested to our government, 
they must, judging by past experience, be calculated on as the only probable re- 
sults. I as heartily wish the warriors of New Zealand could be induced to suspend 
their sanguinary operations as any one can do who deprecates the horrors and 
crimes of war ; but never will I subscribe to the doctrine, that it is lawful for us 
to use brute force in compelling them to desist. 

First Month 2Sth. — The Bay of Islands by no means furnishes a'specimen of 
New Zealand generally, being the resort of numerous foreigners, and its neighbor- 
hood but thinly peopled with the aboriginal inhabitants. There are various tribes 
in the vicinity of the Bay, and scattered over the northern islands, who occupy 
in peace their little potato-grounds and fortified villages, which are studded over 
the fern-clad hills that mark the country not covered with pine and caurie forests. 
These tribes are not under one common government, but are independent frater- 
nities, subject only to their respective chiefs ; so that within a short distance you 
find natives living soberly, and professing Christianity, and barbarians with rudely 
carved figures stuck round their stockade fortifications, their tabued ground, and 
all the brute license of heathenism. Several villages quite near the Bay refuse to 
have any connection with the missionaries, and these are, of course, the haunts 
of runaway sailors, convicts, and grog-sellers, who, in fact, perpetuate the present 
wretched pagan abominations, and, if possible, degrade the natives lower than they 
would otherwise be. It is said there are five or six hundred white men to the 
northward of the Thames, thus scattered among the natives, and leading the most 
abandoned lives. 

The "Church Missionary Society" has five stations on the northern part of this 
island, where missionaries are at present residing. Five stations have been formed 
on the river Thames and about the Bay of Plenty, but two of these have been 
lately abandoned on account of the unsettled state of the native tribes in that part 
of the country : one mission-house has been plundered and burnt, and one or two 
of the missionaries have been exposed to considerable personal danger. The latter 
circumstance cannot, of course, be wondered at ; it is rather remarkable that during 
these popular tumults the persons and property of the Society's agents have been 
uniformly held sacred, scarcely an instance of violence having occurred among 
them, although they have been frequently placed in the heart of savage warfare. 
These eight stations are managed by about two dozen missionaries, most of whom 
have families with them. A schooner belonging to the Society is kept constantly 
plying between the several posts accessible from the sea, transferring the families 
or their property, as expediency or necessity may dictate. The contending clans 
have avoided making enemies of the missionaries, regarding them as a neutral 
party, and as such even among barbarians entitled. to protection; an instance or 
two to the contrary have unhappily occurred recently, in which the teachers ap- 
pear to have been identified in some degree with their adherents, though even in 
these cases their persons have not been injured. 

The Wesleyans have occupied a part of the western coast, their headquarters 
being at Hokianga, but we did not see any of their establishments. We were told 
that the country where they are located is more populous than those parts where 



APPENDIX. 597 

the Church Missionary Society agents are employed, some of whose stations are 
entirely deserted, Keri Keri and Tepuna more particularly. Waimate, the inland 
agricultural settlement, has not many natives near it, but there are several tribes 
scattered round the neighborhood, within a moderate distance, whom the mission- 
aries visit and instruct. The same may be said of Paihia ; though the villages 
near the Bay of Islands are hostile to the missionaries, yet there are several places 
up the rivers Kauakaua and Waikate, where the people listen to their weekly in- 
structions, and have made some progress towards improvement. The whole nu- 
merical amount of these teachable natives is insignificant; indeed, one hundred 
persons is considered a large congregation in New Zealand. 

The Church Missionary Society, and several individuals belonging to the mission, 
hold large parcels of land which have been regularly purchased of the natives, 
partly for the present use of the mission, and in part as a provision for the rising 
families of its members. The children are not, as among some other missionaries 
whom we have visited, destined to be sent home at a certain age, nor do the parents 
anticipate the expiration of a term of years, when they and their families will leave 
the ground and take up their abode in England or the colonies. The church mis- 
sionaries came out with the intention of remaining, and of establishing their 
children after them in their adopted country, and several of the sons of the earlier 
missionaries are already settled on farms from which they expect to obtain a com- 
petency. In this way large portions of the country will soon be colonized by Euro- 
peans, for it is an acknowledged fact, that English stock flourishes abundantly in 
New Zealand. Several of the mission families are very large, and though the 
second generation will doubtless assume something of the Creole temperament and 
appearance, yet the Anglo New Zealand natives enjoy robust constitutions and 
suffer very little from disease. With such prospects of a permanent residence in 
the country, no attempt is made to prevent the children acquiring the native lan- 
guage ; although, in itself, I imagine familiarity with native habits and intellectual 
and moral degradation must be nearly as injurious here as in any of the other 
islands, where the policy of secluding the children from contact with barbarism 
has induced the parents to prevent their learning the language of the people. 

The New Zealand missionaries keep great numbers of native servants about 
them, and really this practice appears highly advantageous under present circum- 
stances ; for, from the character of the people, it would be extremely difficult to 
obtain much ascendancy over them in any other way. Induced by motives of self- 
interest to submit while young to some degree of restaint, and to receive instruction 
from their patrons, it is to be hoped their wild, wayward, vicious habits will be 
corrected, while at the same time their situation brings them within the religious 
influence of the missionaries. 

The New Zealanders are by far the rudest and most warlike islanders that we 
have seen (if I except the few natives of the Marquesas and Fiji groups whom 
we met with occasionally among their mope docile neighbors); and the accounts we 
have received from residents here, confirmed every unfavorable impression that 
their appearaJnce can make on the mind of a stranger. I confess I never thought 
the difference between these and the other Pacific Islanders was so very striking 
as it appears to be. They resemble North American Indians to a degree that you 
would scarcely credit, both in appearance, habits, and Jewish customs. They 
possess an invincible' determination, an independence which acknowledges no 
restraint, not reconciled by a supposed decree of fate, and a restless, martial dar- 
ing, accompanied by an undying spirit of revenge, perhaps-v never more strongly 
exhibited in the human character. The heart of a New Zealander seems almost 
insensible, in many instances at least, to the softer emotions, and he does not pos- 
sess terms to express such foreign influences. Gratitude, meekness, lowliness, 



598 APPENDIX. 

grace and repentance, affection and thankfulness, are alike unknown to him ; while 
martial epithets and words significant of cruelty and violence are abundant and 
elaborately explicit. There seems to be an untamable spirit and pride about them 
which renders a concession almost impossible : they will rather die than yield', a 
principle no doubt greatly fostered by their Spartan education, which is calculated 
to infuse into the minds of mere children the hardihood and recklessness of the 
tiger. Their notions about " satisfaction " might have been formed in imitation 
of the famous "laws of honor." . Every offence must be resented or expiated, and 
where actual warfare is not the consequence of a false step, plunder is liable to 
follow the smallest insult. They are said to procure an insult merely as a pretext 
for demanding satisfaction. The intelligence of the New Zealanders is universally 
admitted, and, from what I saw of them, I was led to conclude that they possess 
greater versatility of mind than their tropical neighbors, and perhaps quite as 
much acuteness. They seem to experience little or no difficulty in acquiring a 
knowledge of reading and writing, even in places unvisited by regular instructors. 
I saw, just before leaving the country, a very fairly written letter, addressed to 
one of the missionaries by a native who had lived at a distance, and who had only 
occasionally visited the station. 

Their appearance is very Asiatic — swarthy complexions, bald, marked and often 
spare countenances, with dark, restless eye; black, straight hair; somewhat raised 
cheek-bones, and irregular, broad mouths ; athletic, but not generally graceful, fig- 
ures characterize the appearance of the men, whose faces, hips, and thighs are 
often scored with deep tattoo. A shark' s-tooth, a bird-skin, or a piece of iron 
drawn through the ear, and a filthy mat or blanket thrown round the figure, and 
occasionally exposing every part, in many instances complete the decorations of 
these aborigines, and render their exterior far less pleasing than that of many 
other Pacific Islanders. The women, who have been praised as furnishing perfect 
models of beauty, are, I think, more pleasing than most of the other islanders. They 
are not, however, so gentle, nor are their habits so accordant with our notions of fe- 
male propriety, being often extremely dirty in their personal appearance and do- 
mestic management ; but their countenances are expressive, and their features well 
formed. The lips are frequently disfigured with tattoo, which gives them a sin- 
gular and unpleasant appearance, like that of persons who have been eating black- 
berries. 

The British resident has made one attempt to unite the principal chiefs in a sort 
of council, in which they might act collectively ; and in theory he succeeded so far 
as to induce them to consent that each one should no longer act singly, but that in 
affairs of importance the collective opinions of the chiefs of the "united tribes of 
New Zealand " should constitute a decision. The members of this national coun- 
cil signed a formal declaration of their independence, and agreed to meet annually 
for purposes of government. But unhappily these auspicious indications were 
very transient, and the perverseness of some exasperated individuals, who could 
not support the dignity of civil rulers, frustrated the design altogether. On the 
occasion of a dispute about some land which had been sold, the national assembly 
was convened at the "resident's" place of abode near the Bay of Islands, to de- 
cide the case. This was readily done, but the vanquished party, in the rage of 
disappointment, flew to their more congenial arbitrators — their muskets — and 
fired upon the assembly. Some lives, I believe, were lost on the occasion, and it 
has never since been deemed expedient to call together such unmanageable coun- 
sellors. It is very much to be regretted that the untoward conduct of a few law- 
less individuals has, for a time at least, set aside a noble attempt to benefit by justi- 
fiable means this distracted country. 



INDEX, 



Alexander, Emperor, character of, 109. 
Allen, William, visits Daniel Wheeler, 76. 
America, first prospect of visiting, 517. 
Backhouse, James, 226, 503. 

Elizabeth, letter to, 162. 

Mary, letter to, 191. 

Sarah, letter to, 152. 

Balby monthly meeting, letters to, 75, 81, 88, 93, 

96, 113, 118, J24. 
Baltimore, visit to, 530. 
Barnstable, public meeting in, 149, 150. 
Bay of Islands, anchors in, 473. 
Bingham, Hiram, welcomes them to Oahee, 

337. 
Bingham, Hiram, letter of introduction from, 

385. 
Bolabola, visit to, 323. 

Books, Daniel Wheeler's views of reading, 561. 
Breary, Hannah, letter to, 193. 
Casson, Mordecai, letter to, 76. 
Cavern, curious, 579. 
Cholera in Petersburg, 152. 
Christ's kingdom is within, 132, 271. 
Cockin, Richard, letters to, 86, 91, 98, 107, 115, 

117, 121, 126, 140, 156. 
Concluding remarks, 559. 
Cook, Captain, 256. 
Dangerous situation of vessel, 214. 
Devon, Cornwall, and the Scilly Isles, visit to, 

141. 
Dress, plainness of, struggles of mind in as- 
suming, 52. 
Drunken man, attacked by, 35. 
EiMEO, description of by Charles Wheeler, 571. 
Emperor Alexander, interview with, 69. 

religious sympathy of, 92. 

death of, and di.sturbances occasioned 

thereby, 109. 
Empress Elizabeth's letters on the death of the 

Emperor, 563. 
Empress Elizabeth's death, 115. 
England, second visit to, 106, 

visits with his wife, in 1830, 141. 

returns to, with Charles Wheeler, in 1833, 

189. 
embarked for, from New York, in 1839, 

546. 
Faithfulness to convictions urged, 134. 
Falmouth, public meeting in, 149. 
Feeding, native, 277. 
Fiji Islanders, 593. 
Fires, extensive, in Russia, 116. 
Friendly Islands, description of. 589. 
letter to the missionaries there, 463. 



Friends, convinced members, 137. 

of London Yearly Meeting warned, in 

1832, against departures from early testi- 
monies, 171, 
principles, Daniel Wheeler convinced of, 

51. 
Society of, want of faithfulness in, 135, 

142, 159. 
Galitzin, Prince, interview with, 67. 
Gospel, not a mere outward declaration, 293. 
Grace, Divine, influence of, 125, 
Grellet, Stephen, visits Daniel Wheeler, 76. 
Half-castes, 349. 
Hauhine, sail to, 310. 
Hawaii, 373. 

Heathen settlement visited, 457. 
Henry Freeling, packet, purchased, 190. 

finally sold at Sydney, 504. 

sea- worthiness of, 200. 

Hipsley, John, letters to, 89, 102, 103, 106, 120, 

133, 161, 164. ^ 

Hobart Town, 225, 513. 
Holy Spirit, immediate teachings of, 255, 282, 

290, 325. 
Hospital, Daniel Wheeler's sufferings in, 44. 
Hoyland, Barbara, letter to, 77. 

death of, 133. 

iNTE^rPERANCE Spread among the Islands by 

ships, 249, 289. 
Inundation of Petersburg, 103. 
Ireland, unsettled state of, in 1793, 35. 
Journal, commencement of, 199. 
KiTCHiNG, John, letter from, 515. 

letter to, 504, 505. 

LiFTTKA, sails to, with missionaries on board, 

443. 
Mallinson, David, letters to, 78, 102, 120, 133. 
Marriage of Daniel Wheeler, 54, 212. 
of two natives on the Eenry Freeling, 

389. 
Mast, mizzen, broken, 297. 
Membership, true, 271. 
Meeting for Sufferings, letter to, 195. 
Meelings in Daniel Wheeler's family, 118. 
Millennium, Daniel Wheeler's opinion of, 280. 
Minister, acknowledged as, 58. 
Ministry, paying for, hurtful, 229. 

unauthorized, desolating. 545. 

Missionaries, parting letter from, 409. 

Daniel Wheeler's answer, 410. 

Wesleyan, letters from, 451, 452, 

of New Zealand, letter to Daniel Wheeler, 



Missionary, annual meeting, 397. 



599 



600 



INDEX, 



Missionary, annual meeting, Daniel Wheeler's 
address, 400. 

Mooreo, or Eimo. visit to, 298. 

New Brunswick and Nova Scotia visited, 540. 

New England yearly meeting, 535. 

New York. Daniel ^^^leeler arrives at, 521. 

attends the yearly meeting of, 533. 

New Zealand, 473, 593. 

address to missionaries at, 493. 

their answer to Daniel Wheeler, 499. 

Nicholas, the Emperor, business habits of, 120. 

Norfolk Island, visit to, 231. 

Oahu. stop at, 336, 396. 

Ohio yearly meeting, 545. 

Pacific Ocean, prospect of a religious visit to 
the, laid before Friends, 169. 

Paris, goes there to meet his son Charles, 547. 

Petersburg, first landing at, 66. 

great inundation at, 103. 

Philadelphia, meetings in, 523. 

Pomare V., letter from, 275. 

Port dues remitted, 275. 

Port Refuge, Vavau, 587. 

Pritchard, George, a missionary, receives Dan- 
iel Wheeler, 242. 

Puna, letter signed by, 272. 

Raiatea, sail to, 317. 

Rarotonga, Island of. visited, 412, 584. 

Regeneration described, 340. 

Religious depth, a want of, 129. 

publications, animadversions on, 162. 

Rio de Janeiro, 204. 

meeting held there, 207. 

Riot occasioned by the Emperor Alexander's 
death, 111. 

Robson, Eliza, letter to, 94. 

Roman Catholic, examination of a, 258. 

Russia, prospect of service in, 59. 

Emperor of, applies for a Friend for agri- 
cultural superintendent, 59. 

Daniel Wheeler offers to go, 61. 

visits and returns, 62. 

settles there, 71. 

home in described, 127. 

some change in. 128. 

returns to, in 1831, 152. 

cholera in. 152. 

— visits, after return from the South 

Seas, 518. 

Sailors, excellence of their crew, 227, 234. 

one religiously impressed, 226. 

meeting for, at Tahiti, 246. 

Sandwich Islands, address to the rulers of, 362. 

Scriptures, diligence in reading, 53. 

Holy, not the Word of God, 83, 209, 282. 

value of 321 . 

Holy Spirit the key to, 68. 

Sheffield, taking leave of Friends there, 71. 

Shillitoe, Thomas, visits Russia, 102. 

Sickness, serious, of Daniel Wheeler, 43. 

Smith, Samuel, letters to, 73, 84, 90. 

Sarah, letters to, 101, 128, 141, 149, 152, 548. 

Storms, severe, 214. 

Sugar plantations, disadvantageous to the na- 
tives, 408. 

Sydney, land at, 230. 

return to, 503. 



Sydney, debased aboriginal inhabitants of, 230, 

505. 

meeting with the inhabitants of, 233, 235. 

Tahiti, 241. 

Charles Wheeler's account of, 568. 

meeting of chiefs and missionaries of, 243. 

meeting for worship at, 251, 252. 

Tauai, Island of, visited, 402. 
Tea-hu-poo,letterff om the congregation of,272. 
Temperance movement, 311. 

ships, 249. 459, 500. 

Thierry, Baron de, 292. 

Tiarei, boat voyage to, 263. 

Tongataboo, land at, 453. 

Van Diemen's Land, 225. 

Vavau, land at, 427. 

Venereal disease, ravages of,250,422,459, 478,500. 

Venereal disease depopulating Bolabola, 323 

to 330. 
Vessel, encounter a strange, 202. 
Virginia yearly meeting, Daniel Wheeler at- 
tends, 531. 
Walkeb, George W., 226, 503. ' 
Week-day meetings, closed his shop to attend, 

53. 
West Indies, embarked for, 51. 
Whales a protection during a storm, 215. 
Wheeler. Charles, goes as companion with 

Daniel Wheeler, 189. 
Wheeler, Charles, last illness, 549. 

funeral, 551. 

letter from, 565. 

Wheeler, Daniel. (See Russia.) 

birth and parentage, 26. 

joins the army, 33. 

leaves it, 52. 

received into membership, 53. 

visits Russia, 62. 

settles there, 71. 

resigns his engagement in Russia, 164. 

sickness in Russia, in 1824, 102. 

at Van Diemen's Land, 228. 

illness of his family, 178. 

death of his wife, 179. 

letters to his children, 142, 144, 151, 170, 180, 

184, 556. 

letters to his wife, 150, 165. 166. 168, 175. 

letters to his son Joshua, 138, 187. 

end of his Journal, 553. 

last illness, 553. 

result of his agricultural labors in Russia, 

565. 

daughter Jane's death, 515. 

Joshua, illness of, 545. 

letters from, 519. 520. 

William, death of, 509. 

Winter, severe, 80. 

Wolves, 81. 

Worship, assembled the crew for, during the 

voyage, 198, 201. 
Worship, silent, 66, 248, 290, 527. 

not reading the Scriptures, 226. 

York quarterly meeting, epistle to, 158. 

Daniel Wheeler released by, to visit the 

Pacific Islands, 170. 
Young native, letter from, to Daniel Wheeler, 

424. 



("X<^"u 



recce cm c 






rc:c^^^< 



Q%X« 



See c^dc^C'ciic^^^- 



r(r^(mm^<^ 









C€lC:<3s<XE5CCS5r(i rccCS: 

:c«:xcc<c:ccc.cf'cc <SCM ccs 



xcccrccca: 

C"^scMc<m^ 



CTj 



cc:c cccro < 

0|C^.' ■ 

cc§:C3SC^ 
<<g:<3:cicc^ 

CC CSC C<3S. 















mMrm^^m^m-^ U:^^-^,. 



Y( a (CvlL'mV^i:;'42CCl-^- 



1 ciS:«i? 









rccc 
cccc 






:kEMx^ 



y^\ 



'€amK<m 



^^X&$M^;t^3m^ 






^'^n^^c 









